Lost Years

 

Throughout the Dances with Rattlesnakes series, the reader has gotten a vague picture of Johnny and Roy’s lives during their fifteen-year estrangement.  Johnny relocated to Colorado, where he met Ashton Riley, and where Trevor was born in 1992.  Roy’s family grew and changed as his children pursued careers, left home, and married.  Roy suffered the heartbreaking loss of his grandson Brandon Sheridan to cancer, while Johnny suffered the heartbreak of Ashton’s rejection, and then leaving him to raise Trevor alone.  Roy and Johnny eventually mended fences, and the friendship that was once torn apart by tragedy grew strong again.  But it would take another tragedy for the men to talk about the years in which they had no contact, and to finally get a complete understanding of what each other went through during those lost years.

 

~ ~ ~

 

 

I smoothed my matted hair into place, then opened the door that led into the kitchen. Johnny swiveled around when I entered and flipped on the light.  For just a few seconds, he looked more surprised than he looked angry.

 

“What?” I held up the key ring so he could see how I’d gained entrance. “You thought I’d come all this way, and then give up without a fight?”

 

When all he did was glare at me through narrowed eyes, I said softly, “Johnny, I came to help you.  I’ll help you in any way I can. You just have to let me.”

 

“La-la-las ‘ime you...you ‘igh me, you hay...hay go. Hay go ‘ell owe.  Me...now me...hay-hay you go, ‘oy. You go! ‘Ell owe! Go ‘ell owe...m-m-m-my sigh!”         

 

I wouldn’t have thought it was possible for a man with a cane to stomp away from me, but that afternoon, Johnny did. He retreated to his office, leaving me standing in the kitchen to figure out what he’d said. It took me longer to decipher his words this time.  I was halfway through cooking supper before the meaning behind his garbled sentences finally came to me.

 

Last time you fought me, you said I should go. You said get the hell out. Now I’m telling you to go, Roy. You go! Get the hell out of my sight!

 

 

I’ve often heard that words spoken in anger will someday come back to haunt you. It had taken Johnny twenty years to hurl those hateful words back at me, and though I was at his house purely out of friendship and a desire to help, I knew the words had been a long time in coming, and that I deserved them.  

 

~ ~ ~




Lost Years

 

By: Kenda

 

“Lost Years” is rated PG13 for the occasional use of strong language.  “Lost Years” is the 9th story in the Dances With Rattlesnakes series.

 

~ ~ ~

 

Miles create a distance not easily crossed, but true friends will always be together in spirit.

 

Chapter 1

 

 

I wasn’t expecting the news the caller gave me.  But then I don’t suppose you’re ever expecting bad news when the phone rings in the middle of the day.  Calls delivering bad news seem to come late at night, or during the early morning hours before dawn.  You’re jarred from sleep, heart racing as you grope for the receiver, sure that someone you love has been in an accident or had a heart attack.

 

When the kids were teenagers and out with friends or on a date, Joanne and I hated it if the phone rang late at night. Like most parents, we immediately thought the worst. Once our sons and daughter were grown, I assumed our worries were over, but now that we have a teenaged granddaughter, and my mother is approaching her eighty-third birthday, the worries have started all over again during those rare times that the phone rings after ten at night or before seven in the morning.

 

Now you know why I wasn’t thinking a phone call at four o’clock on a Wednesday afternoon was anything to be alarmed about.  I’d arrived home twenty minutes earlier, after a day of teaching emergency medicine to my latest group of young men and women attempting to obtain their paramedic certification.  I’d picked up my granddaughter Libby on my way past the high school. 

 

Joanne and I have assisted our daughter Jennifer with raising Libby, ever since Jennifer and Dan Sheridan, Libby’s father, divorced when Libby was eight.  Libby’s fifteen now. I’ve overheard her say many times that I’ve been more of a father to her than a grandfather. Because Dan has been absent from her life for the most part, Libby’s right I suppose. 

 

I hadn’t planned to be a father figure to any of my grandchildren.  Being a grandpa who could spoil them rotten and then return them to their parents would have been fine with me.  But as I’ve learned in recent years, life is what happens when you’re making plans.  Libby’s little brother passed away at the age of six after a long and pain filled bout with cancer. Jennifer and Dan divorced seven months after Brandon’s death, the marriage strained beyond repair.

 

After that, Jennifer needed Joanne and I to help her with Libby. Jennifer’s an ER physician at Rampart, so long days and odd working hours are the norm for her. Since my work schedule provides me with more flexibility than Joanne’s provides her, I was the one who, in large part, took over the parenting role with Libby.  That hasn’t necessarily been a bad thing. Actually, a lot of rewards come with this, the most important being a close relationship with my oldest grandchild.  I’ve been involved in her life in a way I wasn’t involved in my own kids’ lives because of the overtime I worked to make ends meet in the days before Joanne had a job outside of the home.

 

Libby was in the room in our house we consider hers – our son Chris’s old bedroom, doing her homework.  I could hear the sound of the television too. When my kids were teenagers, Joanne and I didn’t allow TVs in their rooms, so the fact that we let Libby have one, and let her do her homework while watching it, reflects that I am her grandfather and not her father, and do spoil her at least a little bit.

 

The sun streamed through the patio doors.  It was a mild mid-January day, the temperature sixty-eight degrees.  I slid one of the doors open to let fresh air in through the screen.  I’d just walked into the kitchen and started opening cabinets so I could decide what to make for supper, when the phone rang. As I hurried around the breakfast bar to grab the receiver, I hoped it was Joanne calling from work with some suggestions for supper, or to say she’d pick up a pizza on her way home.

 

I sat on a stool as I snatched the portable receiver from its base. 

 

“Hello?”

 

A female voice that seemed vaguely familiar, yet that I couldn’t immediately identify, asked, “Is this Roy?”

 

My tone turned from friendly to wary.  I was certain I was about to be pestered by a telemarketer.

 

“Uh…yes, it is.”

 

“Roy, this is Clarice Mjtko.”

 

 My response was delayed long enough for Clarice to decide I needed further explanation, though actually I didn’t.

 

“I work for John...Johnny.”  She hastily tagged on the nickname John Gage’s friends in Los Angeles know him by, but that no one in Eagle Harbor, Alaska ever uses.

 

“Sure, Clarice.  I’m sorry. You caught me off-guard. I wasn’t expecting to pick up the phone and hear your voice.”

 

“No. No, I suppose you weren’t.”

 

Her tone – a combination of worry, upset, and dread, as though she needed to give me news she wished she didn’t have to convey – caused me to question, “Clarice, is everything okay?  Johnny...Trevor...”

 

“Trevor’s fine,” Clarice assured me regarding Johnny’s thirteen year old son. 

 

An uncomfortable silence filled the phone line. Or at least uncomfortable for me. I’d already surmised that, whatever the reason behind Clarice’s call, it wasn’t good. After all, why would Johnny’s housekeeper, a woman I’d been around briefly only a few times in the past six years, call me unless there was some kind of problem?

 

“What is it, Clarice?  What’s wrong?”

 

“Roy...Roy, John’s in intensive care at the hospital in Juneau.”

 

It took me a moment to find my voice.  I sat forward on the stool as though I was ready to take action of some sort.  Years of working in emergency medicine had me reaching for the pad of paper and pen we keep propped in a holder by the phone. 

 

I held the pen over the paper, ready to write down everything Clarice said.

 

“What happened?”

 

“He collapsed at the station yesterday afternoon.”

 

“Collapsed?”

 

“It…it was an aneurysm, Roy. A brain aneurysm.”

 

The fact that she’d said “it was an aneurysm” led me to conclude the blood vessel involved had ruptured, as opposed to Johnny having symptoms like a severe headache or double vision, that sent him to the hospital prior to this reaching a crisis level.

 

I asked the question I already knew the answer to.  “It burst?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Because Clarice was less than ten years younger than my mother and a woman to boot, I didn’t say what I was thinking.

 

Shit. Oh shit, Johnny. Why?  Why?

 

I had a feeling I already knew the answer to my, “Why?” Johnny’s mother died from a ruptured cerebral aneurysm when he was twenty-one.  Johnny had found her in the barn on his parents’ ranch.  She was already dead, and probably had been for a couple of hours.  Though aneurysms can result for several reasons, heredity plays a large factor in whether or not a person might have what doctors consider to be a congenital malformation of a blood vessel.  I knew these malformations could be present since birth - a kind of internal ticking time bomb that can go off with little warning, or might never go off at all. 

 

“How is he? What’s his condition?”

 

“As of a few hours ago, the neurologist was saying ‘guarded but stable,’ whatever that means.”

 

“It means not terrific, but could be a lot worse.”

 

“That’s what Carl and I took it to mean.”

 

Carl is Clarice’s son, a good friend of Johnny’s, and Eagle Harbor’s police chief, while Johnny’s the town’s fire and paramedic chief. 

 

“Have you called Johnny’s father?”

 

“I got a hold of him last night.  Chad and Marietta should be arriving in Juneau within the hour. Carl and Trevor are there now, waiting to pick them up at the airport. They’ll take them to the hospital for a little while, then bring them here.”

 

“And Reah?” I inquired of Johnny’s sister, who worked as a midwife in Newfoundland.

 

“Chad said he’d try and reach her.  That’s all I know right now.”

 

Clarice and I talked another ten minutes.  I got all the details, writing everything down so I could accurately relay the information to Jennifer.

 

I’ll be the first to admit that I’d pictured a more traditional role for my daughter of wife, mother, and maybe part time bookkeeper or grocery store clerk, back when she was a little girl.  But there are many times when it comes in handy to have a doctor in the family, and years ago I’d been forced to set aside what Joanne jokingly refers to as my “old-fashioned notions” when it comes to a woman’s role in society.  I knew that after identifying herself as Doctor DeSoto to the Juneau hospital staff, Jennifer would be able to obtain a lot more information about Johnny’s condition than I would.

 

I was vaguely aware of Libby entering the room and opening the refrigerator to rummage inside for an after-school snack. With my eyes on Libby’s back, I wrote down the hospital’s phone number and the name of the neurosurgeon treating Johnny. 

 

“Thanks, Clarice.  I appreciate the information.  I’ll talk to Jennifer just as soon as I can reach her. She’ll be able to find out more from the nurses than I can.  Maybe she’ll even be able to talk to Doctor Webber.”

 

“You’re welcome. I’m just sorry I had to call with this kind of news.”

 

“Believe me, I’m sorry too. I’ll keep in close touch.  In the meantime, please call me if anything changes for the...the worst.  I don’t care what time of the day or night it is.  Can I give you my number at the station?”

 

“Sure. Just a second.  Let me get a pen and paper.”

 

When Clarice told me she was ready, I rattled off the phone number of Station 51, which was now the paramedic-training center I worked out of for the L.A. County Fire Department.

 

“I’m usually there by quarter to eight, and home by four. If you call while a class is in session an answering machine’ll pick up. Leave a message. I’ll get it as soon as we take a break.”

 

“All right.”

 

“Better yet, here’s my cell phone number.”

 

Although I don’t usually have my cell phone turned on while I’m teaching since I don’t allow my students to have their cell phones turned on during class time, I decided rank has its privileges. If Johnny’s condition went downhill, I wanted to know as soon as possible.

 

“Don’t hesitate to call that number if you can’t reach me any other way.  I’ll keep the phone on until I know he’s outta the woods.”

 

“Okay,” Clarice said. “Hopefully...well, we’re all praying that things only improve from here on out.”

 

“We’ll be praying for the same.” I caught Libby’s puzzled look as she turned from the refrigerator with an orange in her right hand. “Please tell Trevor that my family and I are thinking of him, and let Chad know you called me.”

 

“I will.”

 

“And Johnny...let him know, too, please. Tell him that as soon as his doctor lets him take phone calls, I’ll be the first one on the other end of the line.”

 

“I don’t think he’ll understand me if I tell him now, but as soon as things are...better, I’ll do that.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

“You’re welcome. If you don’t hear from me, then assume no news is good news.”

 

“Okay. In-between that assumption, I’ll be checking in with you if you don’t mind.”

 

“No, not at all. You’ll probably be able to reach me here – I’m at John’s house. But I’ll give you my home phone number and the number that rings in Carl’s office at the station.  You can call him if you can’t get in touch with me.”

 

I wrote down the two numbers Clarice gave me, told her, “Thanks again for calling,” and then said a reluctant goodbye, as though if I could just keep a connection open between myself and someone in Eagle Harbor, I’d know the second anything changed for Johnny, be it good or bad.

 

I didn’t have the receiver back in its base before Libby questioned, “What’s wrong?  What happened to Uncle Johnny?”

 

I barely registered her question as I stared at the notes I’d made. 

 

“Grandpa? Grandpa, are you okay?”

 

When I looked up, Libby was standing across from me on the other side of the Formica counter top.  She’d set her orange down as though she’d suddenly lost interest in eating.

 

I offered her the best smile I could manage.

 

“Yeah, button, I’m fine.”

 

Libby smiled at the nickname I hadn’t used in several years now, but then just as quickly as her smile appeared it was gone.

 

“Something’s happened to Uncle Johnny hasn’t it.” 

 

I gave a slow, pensive nod.  “Yeah...yeah, something’s happened to him.”

 

“It must be bad. You look upset and worried.”

 

If Libby had been a few years younger, I doubt I would have acknowledged any of my emotional vulnerabilities to her.  I’d been raised in an era when a man was nothing less than strong for his family one hundred percent of the time, and when boys were still encouraged to hide their feelings.  But considering Libby was no longer a child, it would have been foolish for me to deny the obvious. And besides, if Brandon’s illness taught me one thing of value, it’s that life’s short and unpredictable, and expressing feelings doesn’t make me less of a man.  Still, years of conditioning made me hesitate a moment before giving Libby an honest answer.

“Well...yeah...yeah, I am upset and worried.  It’s serious, honey.  Very serious.”

 

“What happened?”

 

“An aneurysm ruptured in his brain.”

 

“What’s an aneurysm?”

 

“It’s an abnormal widening of a blood vessel.”

 

“What makes it rupture?”

 

I thought a moment so I could explain it without a lot of medical jargon that would mean nothing to her.

 

“Think of the vessel like a bike tire that’s been filled with too much air.  When it finally bursts, blood floods the area surrounding it.”

 

“What causes it?”

 

“An aneurysm?”

 

“Yeah.  How come this happened to Uncle Johnny?”

 

“There’re several things that can cause an aneurysm. Chronic high blood pressure or a head injury are two common reasons.   But I don’t think either of those things apply in Uncle Johnny’s case.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because Uncle Johnny doesn’t have high blood pressure as far as I know, and Clarice didn’t mention any recent head injury that he’d suffered. Some people are vulnerable to aneurysms because of heredity.  Uncle Johnny’s mother died from a brain aneurysm a long time ago. When Johnny was twenty-one.”

 

Libby chewed her lower lip while absorbing what my words might mean.

 

“Could...could Uncle Johnny die?”

 

“Yes,” I nodded slowly.  “Yes, he could.  But let’s hope for the best, okay?”

 

Libby struggled to return the smile I gave her.

 

“O...okay. Sure. You know I will.”

 

“I know.”

 

“If Uncle Johnny gets better will he be okay?”

 

“You mean as healthy and active as he’s always been?”

“Uh huh.  The way you described this, with bleeding in the brain and all, it kind of sounds like a stroke.”

 

Al Sheridan, Libby’s paternal grandfather, suffered a stroke two years ago, so she has some knowledge of the long- term physical effects a stroke victim can suffer.

 

“In essence, that’s what it is.”

 

“So will Uncle Johnny have problems walking and picking up things like Grandpa Sheridan does?  He can’t write any more, you know. And it’s even hard for him to change T.V. channels with the remote.”

 

I nodded.  Aside from being left with permanent disabilities on the right side of his body, Al had also lost a good deal of his fine motor skills because of the stroke.

 

“I’m not sure what problems Uncle Johnny might or might not have.  Some patients who’ve suffered from a ruptured aneurysm will go on to make a full recovery with no side effects at all.  Others may have some minor problems, but those problems won’t prevent them from returning to their jobs or leading an active life.  Then, in some cases...” I paused, let out a sigh that broadcast my concern for Johnny, and finished by saying, “in some cases, the patient is left permanently disabled.”

 

“Like Grandpa Sheridan?”

 

I nodded. “Like your grandpa Sheridan.”

 

Libby’s eyes filled with tears. “But that’s not fair. Uncle Johnny...he’s so...he acts so young, and he still does stuff like jog, and bowl, and ride his mountain bike on the trails with Trevor, and takes care of his horses.  I don’t mean that it was fair when it happened to Grandpa Sheridan, but he’s really old, and he never took good care of himself. Grandma Sheridan says that all the time.  He smoked, and ate all the wrong foods, and he didn’t exercise, and he wouldn’t take his high blood pressure pills, and all kinds of things he should have been doing he wasn’t, and the things he shouldn’t have been doing he was.”

 

I smiled a little at my granddaughter’s words. It’s funny how our perceptions of people can be so different simply based on their personalities and lifestyles.  Al is only twelve years older than Johnny, which makes him seventy-one.  Libby made it sound like her Grandpa Sheridan was ninety-eight, and Johnny all of twenty-eight.  But she was right.  Al never led a particularly healthy or active lifestyle, and from what I knew, had been content to sit around and watch television for most of the day after he retired.  By far, John Gage’s lifestyle was as opposite of Al Sheridan’s as it could be.

 

“I don’t think it’s fair either, sweetheart, but unfortunately, there’s not always anything we can do to avoid health problems that come our way because of heredity.”

 

“When will the doctors know if Uncle Johnny’s gonna make a full recovery, or have problems walking, or writing, or remembering things?”

 

“I don’t know. He had surgery this morning to clip the ruptured aneurysm.”

 

“What will that do?”

 

“Reduce the risk of further bleeding.”

 

“Oh.”  Libby thought a moment. “It doesn’t sound like much of a cure.”

 

“It’s not a cure, more of a preventative measure.  Doctors have had good luck with the procedure, so hopefully, it will work well for Uncle Johnny.”

 

“So could this happen again?”

 

“It could, but the doctors’ll do all they can to prevent it.  Clarice told me Uncle Johnny will undergo an MRI when he’s a little stronger. After that’s done, his neurologist will know if he has any other aneurysms that could rupture in the future.”

 

“And if he does?”

 

“Then they’ll do surgery in an attempt to prevent that. There’re several methods neurologists use now days to plug the weakened vessel so it won’t burst.”

 

“Is it dangerous?”

 

“Surgery’s always dangerous to some extent, and given what Uncle Johnny’s already been through...yes, it could be dangerous, but let’s not cross that bridge until we come to it, okay?”

Her “Okay,” was half-hearted and quiet.  When you’re fifteen, you want absolutes. By the time you reach my age, you’ve learned life holds few of those.

 

Again, I tried to be encouraging by offering Libby what positives I could.

 

“A lot of people die from ruptured aneurysms before they ever reach the hospital, Libs. Uncle Johnny had luck on his side because he collapsed at the station yesterday afternoon while he was conducting a meeting. He was surrounded by dozens of paramedics and EMTs, which means he got the kind of immediate treatment he needed.  It would have been very important to get his blood pressure down, which I’m sure they did as soon as they took his vitals.”

 

“Did Uncle Johnny know what was happening?”

 

“I don’t know, sweetheart. I doubt it. Carl was in the station when it happened. He told Clarice that Johnny doubled over, grabbed his head, and managed to say he had a bad headache right before he lost consciousness and collapsed.”

 

“He must...it must have hurt him a lot.”

 

“I’m sure it did, but he may never remember the actual episode, so don’t let that upset you.”

 

“It upsets you.”

 

I smiled at how well my granddaughter could read me.

 

“You’re right, it does. I guess it’s only natural for us to be upset when we hear that a good friend was in pain.”

 

“Is Trevor okay?”

“I’m sure he’s worried, if that’s what you’re asking. But Clarice and Carl will take good care of him, and his Grandpa Gage is due in Juneau in a little while, so that’ll be good for Trev, don’t you think?”

“Yeah. He’s pretty close to his grandpa.”

“I imagine he is,” I acknowledged.

 

Trevor is Chad’s only grandchild, and though they don’t see one another more than a couple of times a year because Chad lives in Montana, I knew, based on things Johnny’s told me, that Chad and Trevor have the type of relationship every boy should be lucky enough to have with his grandpa.

 

Libby grabbed her orange and put it back in the refrigerator.

 

“Aren’t you gonna eat that?”

 

She shook her head. “I’m not hungry.  I’m gonna send Trevor an e-mail to let him know I’m thinking about him.”

 

“That’s nice. I’m sure he’ll appreciate it.”

 

“And maybe I can call him later tonight, if that’s okay with you.”

 

“That’s fine with me. I’m going to call your mom right now, but later this evening we’ll place a call to Alaska so all of us can let Trevor know he’s in our thoughts.”

 

Libby walked around the snack bar and hugged me. I put my arms around her and held on a moment, touched by her concern for her old grandpa. She kissed my left cheek and said, “I love you,” then headed to the bedroom that used to belong to our youngest son, John, that now houses a computer.

 

After Libby left, I picked up the receiver and punched in the number for the nurses’ desk at Rampart’s emergency room.  I didn’t know the woman who answered the phone, but in order to avoid any delays I identified myself as Doctor DeSoto’s father and said I needed to speak with her if she wasn’t with a patient.

 

“Just a minute, Mr. DeSoto. Let me see if I can locate her.”

 

I watched five minutes pass on the kitchen clock before I heard Jennifer’s “Hi, Dad. What’s up?”

 

“Hi, Jen. Listen, I just got a call from Clarice.”

 

There was a pause, then, “Clarice? Uncle Johnny’s housekeeper Clarice, you mean?”

 

“That’s who I mean.”

 

“Why would she be calling you?”

 

“Johnny’s in a hospital in Juneau.” I glanced at my notes.  “Bartlett Regional is the name of it.”

 

“What happened?”

 

“A cerebral aneurysm burst yesterday afternoon while he was at work.”

 

I barely heard my daughter’s soft, “Oh no.”

 

Jennifer’s had Johnny wrapped around her little finger since the first day they met when she was three.  That was over thirty years ago, and even yet, they’re close in the way an uncle and his favorite niece might be.

 

When Jennifer spoke again her voice was stronger and the physician in her came through clearly.  “Tell me all you know.”

 

I glanced at my notes, reciting everything Clarice had said.  I could tell by the way Jennifer responded that she was writing down the name of Johnny’s neurologist and the phone number of the hospital.

 

“I’ll call and see what I can find out.  As soon as I know something, I’ll call you back.”

 

“Thanks, Jenny. I would have called up there myself, but I figured you’d be able to get more information.”

 

“I’ll do my best.”

 

“I know you will, sweetheart.”

 

“Hang in there, Daddy. I know you’re worried about him, but if nothing else, Uncle Johnny got immediate treatment.  If he’d been home alone when this happened...”

 

Jennifer didn’t finish her sentence, but I didn’t need her to.  If Johnny had been by himself when the aneurysm burst, then like his mother, he’d have probably been found dead hours later by his son.

 

I thanked my daughter again and told her goodbye.  Although I was anxious to hear back from her, I knew there was no point in sitting by the phone. If trauma patients came into the ER that she was assigned to treat, it could be several hours before she’d be able to call Bartlett Hospital. Or if Johnny’s doctor wasn’t available when Jennifer called, then again, several hours could pass before she’d have information for me.

 

I got up and walked around the counter, resuming the search for something to make for supper.  Like Libby, I’d lost my appetite. After pulling open cabinets for ten minutes and staring at everything from canned vegetables, to boxes of Kraft Macaroni and Cheese, to jars of spaghetti sauce, I pulled out two cans of tuna fish and two cans of Campbell’s chicken and rice soup.  While the soup warmed on the stove, I chopped celery and diced onions for the tuna.  I dumped everything into a mixing bowl, added two tablespoons of Miracle Whip along with some seasonings, and stirred it all together.  I took a loaf of wheat bread out of the breadbox and then set the table. When Joanne walked in the door at twenty minutes to six, supper was ready.

 

“What?” my wife teased as she set her purse on the counter and caught sight of the soup simmering. “I slave all day to bring home a paycheck, and all I get in return is cold sandwiches and canned soup.”

 

I kissed her cheek. “Now you know what a crummy job bringing home a paycheck is.”

 

“Especially when I have to eat tuna and soup.”

 

“Sorry,” I apologized for the supper, though I knew Joanne was only kidding. “I was on the phone quite a while, so time was running short when I finally got around to cooking.”        

 

“Don’t worry about it.  You never complained when time ran short on me back in the days when I was chasing after little kids all day and we ate grilled cheese, so I’d better return the favor, huh?”

 

Joanne wrapped her arms around my waist, which is a bit wider than it was back in the days when we ate grilled cheese for supper on occasion, and kissed my mouth.

 

“Guess you’d better,” I agreed, while kissing in her return.

 

Jo slid out of my grasp and stood leafing through the mail I’d left lying next to the toaster.

 

“What had you tied up on the phone? Paramedic business?”

 

“I was talking to Clarice.”

 

“Oh. Were you trying to get a hold of Johnny?”

 

“No. She called to tell me Johnny’s in the hospital.”

 

Joanne immediately lost interest in the mail and turned to face me. “Why? What happened?”

 

I told her the same things I’d told Libby and Jennifer, ending with, “Jennifer’s going to call the hospital and try to get in touch with Johnny’s doctor.  After that, I hope to know.”

 

Joanne shot me a small, teasing smile. “It’s good to have a doctor in the family, rather than a bookkeeper, isn’t it?”

 

“At this moment, yeah, it is,” I teased back.

 

“And Trevor?  Did Clarice say how he’s handling this?”

 

“I guess he’s doin’ okay. When she called, he was with Carl. They’d gone to pick up Chad and Marietta from the airport in Juneau.”

 

“Good,” Joanne nodded. “It’s good that Chad’ll be there.  Trevor will need him.”

 

“Yeah,” I agreed. “He will.” 

 

Trevor was in the eighth grade, and at the age where a boy needs a man in his life for guidance and discipline. At a time like this, when things would be stressful and uncertain for Trevor, I thought it was important for a father figure to be present in the house. That might be another of my “old-fashioned notions” given how many kids today are raised without a father and how many people think nothing of that, but it’s a notion I’m clinging to.

 

“Libby sent Trev an e-mail to let him know we’re thinking of him.  She also asked if she could call and talk to him later tonight.”

 

“Good idea. We’ll all talk to him.”

 

“That’s what I told her.”

 

Joanne laid her head on my shoulder.  “Don’t worry,” she said softly. “Johnny’s got too much to live for, and is just too damn stubborn, not to fight his way back to health.”

 

I stroked a hand through her hair while staring at the far wall. “I wish it were that easy, Jo. But when there’s been bleeding in the brain, it’s hard to predict what the future holds for him.”

 

My wife hugged me tighter, kissed the corner of my mouth, gave my chest a gentle pat, and then went to change her clothes and tell Libby to wash up for supper.

 

The three of us were quiet throughout dinner. No one complained about the meal that was more like lunch than supper. We’d just finished eating when the phone rang. The three of us were still seated at the table.  Neither Joanne nor Libby rose to answer the call, both assuming, I suppose, that I wanted to answer it.

 

For a change, it wasn’t one of Libby’s friends, but instead, Jennifer.  She’d been able to speak with Johnny’s neurologist, though the information she gave me didn’t differ much from what Clarice had said.  That indicated to me that Doctor Webber believed in keeping family and close friends as informed as possible regarding a patient’s condition.

 

“If Uncle Johnny remains stable,” Jennifer said, “then in the next day or two the MRI will be done. If it reveals further aneurysms, surgery will be performed when Doctor Webber feels Johnny’s strong enough to undergo it.”

 

“What about long-term disabilities?”

 

“That remains an uncertainty at this point. Bruce - Doctor Webber, said there may be some speech impairment, and there appears to be some weakness on Uncle Johnny’s left side.”

 

“How much weakness?”

 

“It’s too early to tell, Dad. It’ll be a couple of days before that can be determined.  For the next forty-eight hours the main concern will be keeping Uncle Johnny quiet and calm so he can get the rest he needs in order to recover from everything he’s been through.”

 

I gave a heavy sigh that voiced my frustration at the situation, then said, “Thanks for all you’ve done, sweetheart.”

 

“I haven’t done much, but Doctor Webber did say I was welcome to contact him at any time, so at least we can go right to the top when need be.”

 

“Just knowing that helps. Thanks again, Jenny. I know this took time out of a schedule that’s already overloaded.”

 

I could tell my daughter was smiling. “For my dad, anything, no matter how full my schedule is.  And for Uncle Johnny, anything too.”

 

I smiled at the places of importance Johnny and I still held in my daughter’s life, and then asked, “You wanna talk to Libby before we hang up?”

 

“Sure.”

 

I gave the receiver to Libby. While she talked to her mother, who was on duty until seven the next morning, Joanne and I cleared the table and put the dishes in the dishwasher.  From the one-sided conversation I could hear, I determined Jennifer was asking Libby about her day in school, questioning her about how much homework she had left to do, and then telling Libby that she’d see her the next day after school.

 

When Libby had said goodbye to her mother and put the receiver back in its base, she paused before heading to her room.

 

“Let me know when you’re going to call Trevor, okay?”

 

I glanced at the clock.  It was quarter to seven. Eagle Harbor was an hour behind us.

 

“I will. Clarice said Carl was taking Chad and Marietta to visit Johnny for a little while before heading to Eagle Harbor. We’ll call around nine our time. By then, they should have had a chance to settle in and eat supper.”

 

“All right. I’ll get my homework done so I can talk to Trevor for a little while.”

 

“Good idea.”

 

After Libby walked away, Joanne asked me if I was going to call Chris and give him the news.

 

“I will in a minute. What about John?”

 

Our youngest child was named in honor of John Gage. He, his wife Shawna, and their three little girls live in Wyoming, where John and Shawna are forest rangers at Yellowstone National Park.

 

“I’ll e-mail him while you’re on the phone with Chris.”

 

Joanne went to the computer room and I called Chris.  I was on the phone with my oldest son for twenty minutes.  Just as with Jennifer, John Gage had been a big part of Chris’s life throughout his growing up years. The news about Johnny upset Chris, but he was positive for my sake.

 

“He’ll come through this just fine, Dad.  Uncle Johnny’s got a lot of determination, not to mention he’s tough as nails.  Tougher actually.  He’ll be okay.”

 

I didn’t bother to tell Chris what I’d told Joanne – that when a person has suffered hemorrhaging in the brain, it makes little difference how much determination he has, or how much toughness he possesses.  By now, I was feeling the effects of what was turning out to be a long stressful day.  So I said simply, “I know,” to my oldest child, told him to say hi to his wife and daughters for me, promised to call him with an update on Johnny’s condition the next day, and said goodbye.

 

Joanne had finished her e-mail to John long before I was off the phone with Chris.  I joined her in the living room.

 

I sat in my recliner trying to concentrate on a TV show, while Joanne sat in her recliner reading the newspaper, but my mind remained on Johnny.  Even if I had been able to lose myself in the television, Libby wouldn’t have let nine o’clock come and go without telling me.  She was at my side five minutes before the hour.

 

“Can we call Trevor now?”

 

I aimed the remote control at the TV, shut it off, and looked up at my granddaughter.  “Is your homework finished?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Okay, we can call.”

 

I set the remote on the end table, then got out of my chair and headed for the kitchen. Joanne went to our bedroom so she could pick up the phone in there.  Libby sat on the stool next to me at the snack bar as I placed the call.

 

It didn’t surprise me when Clarice answered the phone.  I assumed she’d take it upon herself to stay at Johnny’s house with Trevor even with Chad and Marietta there.  Carl was there as well. They’d just finished eating supper.

 

After I’d said hello and then Joanne had said hello, I once again got a report on Johnny that didn’t differ from what I already knew. 

 

“Chad’s not sure if John knew who he was,” Clarice said, “but he’s sedated right now, so I guess that’s normal, isn’t it?”

 

“Yes, that’s normal,” I assured the woman.  “Jennifer spoke with Doctor Webber. It sounds like he wants Johnny to have plenty of rest, so it might be a few days before he’s very coherent.”

 

“Would you like to talk to Chad? He might be able to tell you more since he just saw John a couple of hours ago.”

 

“Sure.”

 

I hadn’t spoken to Johnny’s father in over twenty years.  I wasn’t sure if he knew the reason behind the estrangement that marred my friendship with Johnny from July of 1985 until July of 2000, but if he did, I couldn’t detect any animosity in his tone. 

 

It was good to hear Chad’s voice.  Though he’s not nearly as talkative and outgoing as Johnny, he and Johnny look alike, and sound enough alike that if I didn’t know I was talking to Chad, I would have thought it was Johnny on the other end of the line. 

 

After Chad and I had exchanged hellos and voiced pleasure over talking to one another again after so many years, and then Joanne had told him hello, therefore making him aware she was on the line too, I asked, “How was Johnny when you saw him?”

 

I could immediately tell Chad was being careful about what he said, which led me to believe that Trevor was sitting as close to him as Libby was sitting to me. 

 

“I probably can’t tell you anything you don’t already know, Roy.  John was pretty out of it when Marietta and I saw him.  Maybe in a few days he’ll be more alert.”

 

“I think he will be.”

 

“He’ll come through this just fine.”

 

I could hear the false note of optimism in Chad’s voice.  I knew he was being strong for Trevor’s sake, but that as well, memories of how Johnny’s mother died had to be at the forefront of his mind.

 

“Yeah, he will,” I agreed, for lack of anything else to say that Chad didn’t already know about the range of consequences a cerebral hemorrhage could cause. “I told Clarice I’d stay in close touch until we know Johnny’s on his way to making a full recovery.”

 

“Thanks. That’ll mean a lot to John. I’ll make sure I tell him just as soon as he’s more alert.”

 

“Great. I appreciate it.”

 

I glanced at my granddaughter when she tugged on my shirtsleeve and whispered, “Trevor?”

 

“Chad, is Trevor there?  Joanne and I wanna say hi to him, and then my granddaughter wants to talk to him for a few minutes.”

 

“Sure, he’s right here. Thanks for calling, Roy.  Like I said, it’ll mean a lot to John to know you’re concerned.”

 

“I couldn’t be less than concerned at a time like this.”

 

“I know. Thanks again. Talk to ya’ later.”

 

Before I could respond, Trevor’s voice came over the line.

 

“Uncle Roy?”

 

“Hey, Trev, how’re you doin’?”

 

“O...okay. It’s kinda...it’s kinda scary, ya’ know.”

 

“I know, son.  You hang in there, though. That’s what your papa would want you to do.”

 

“I will.”

 

Joanne said hello to Trevor next, then offered him the type of maternal encouragement he needed at that moment.  When she was done, we both told the boy goodbye and I turned the phone over to Libby.

 

“Talk as long as you want to,” I said to my granddaughter.  This was one night when I didn’t care how high the phone bill ran.  

 

Joanne hung up the bedroom phone and returned to the living room while Libby and Trevor talked.  Fifteen minutes later, Libby handed the phone back to me.  I told Trevor goodnight and asked him if I could speak to Clarice again.  When the woman came on the line, I thanked her once again for notifying me of Johnny’s illness, then told her I’d call the next evening if she didn’t have reason to call me before then.

 

“Let’s put it this way, Roy. I hope I don’t have reason to call you.”

 

“I hope you don’t either, Clarice,” I agreed. “I hope you don’t either.”

 

After I’d said goodbye and hung up the phone, Libby, Joanne, and I sat at the dining room table eating grapefruits. 

 

“How’s Trevor doing?” Joanne asked our granddaughter.

 

Libby shrugged. “I don’t really know.  He didn’t say much about Uncle Johnny, but I can tell he’s really worried. He mostly wanted to talk about school and stuff in general, so that’s what I did.” Libby looked to me for guidance. “Maybe I should have tried to get him to talk about Uncle Johnny more, huh?”

 

“No, I don’t think so. If Trevor wanted to talk about school, then talking about school was fine.  The past twenty-four hours have probably been scary for him. Sometimes talking to a friend about things that seem trivial is just what a person needs when he’s worried.”

 

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I figured when Trev’s ready to talk about Uncle Johnny he’ll let me know.”

 

I nodded. “He will.”

 

When we’d finished our snack, Libby said goodnight and went to bed.  Joanne and I went to bed a half hour after our granddaughter. Because we hadn’t discussed anything but Johnny since Joanne arrived home, we talked softly for a little while about her day at the bank and my day teaching as she lay with her head on my chest.  After our conversation wound down, Jo rolled over and drifted off to sleep.

 

I tried to sleep too, but it didn’t surprise me that I was plagued by insomnia.  I tossed and turned for an hour. When it reached a point where I was afraid my restless movements would wake Jo, I eased out from under the covers, grabbed my robe from the foot of the bed, shoved my feet into my slippers, and quietly exited our room.

 

The house was dark except for the nightlight we leave on in the dining area. I shuffled into the living room and sat in my recliner. I pulled the footrest up, thinking if I got comfortable I might fall asleep.

 

I didn’t bother to turn on a light, nor did I turn on the television. I leaned the chair back a little bit and rested against its thick cushioning. I stared up the ceiling, thirty-four years worth of memories racing through my mind.

 

Good times and good memories far out number bad times and bad memories when it comes to my friendship with John Gage.  For some reason though, on that night, it was memories of the bad times that kept seeping through.  I don’t know, maybe it was unresolved guilt on my part. Or maybe it had to do with those fifteen years in Johnny’s life - 1985 to 2000; that were still a mystery to me, as much as those fifteen years in my life were a mystery to him.  Of course, each of us was aware of the obvious changes time had brought – the birth of Trevor, the marriages of my children and births of my grandchildren, Johnny’s move to Alaska and his position as Fire and Paramedic Chief in Eagle Harbor, my rise to Battalion Chief with L.A. County, and then my eventual choice to accept the position of Chief Paramedic Instructor years after I’d thought I’d left the paramedic field for good.  But it was the day-to-day connection that often makes a friendship continue to grow that Johnny and I had lost out on during the years I’d refused to acknowledge I’d ever known the man, let alone had considered him my best friend.

 

I sat there hoping that Johnny, while lying in a hospital bed in Juneau, wasn’t plagued by bad memories too, as I thought back to the night Chris lost the use of his legs. Ironically enough, it started with a phone call that brought me bad news, and ended with me declaring that I never wanted to hear John Gage’s name spoken in my house again.

 

 

Chapter 2

 

 

Roy’s heart kicked into high gear before his eyes even opened.  The shrill ring of the phone on his nightstand jolted him from sleep. Joanne stirred beside him murmuring, “Who could that be?” as Roy struggled to his right elbow and groped for the receiver. 

 

“Better not be a prank call,” Roy mumbled in return, squinting at the bright red numbers on the clock radio.  Four thirty-five a.m.  It was Roy’s day off. Waking up prior to seven-thirty hadn’t been a part of his plans.

 

Roy’s voice was hoarse with sleep. “Lo?”

 

A feminine voice inquired, “Roy?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“It’s Dixie.”

 

Immediately Roy knew something was wrong.  The remnants of sleep faded as fear-induced adrenaline kicked in.

 

“Chris and Johnny have been involved in a shooting. You need to get down here as soon as possible.”

Roy wasn't sure where he found the voice to question, “Dix?” At that moment, he had no idea if it was his son who was injured, or his best friend, or both of them. All he knew was that no matter the scenario, he was terrified at what the woman might say next.

          “It's Chris, Roy. It's...it's serious. You and Joanne need to be here.”

 

Roy didn’t waste time asking Dixie what was wrong.  His words were quick and succinct.

 

“We’ll leave in a few minutes.”

 

The man hung up without waiting for Dixie’s response.  He heard Joanne’s, “Roy?” but didn’t turn to look at her as he threw the covers back and catapulted from the bed.

 

“It’s Chris. He’s at Rampart.”

 

“What happened?”

 

“I don’t know.”  Roy yanked clothes from dresser drawers.  “We need to leave.”

 

Joanne didn’t ask her husband if Chris’s condition was serious.  She could tell by Roy’s urgency that it was.

 

While Roy used the master bathroom, Joanne rushed to the bathroom in the hallway with clean clothes in her arms.

 

By Roy’s watch, it was seven minutes later when he and his wife met in the hall.  The commotion of feet scurrying across the floor, doors opening and closing, toilets flushing, and water running in the sinks woke Jennifer.  The sixteen-year-old opened her bedroom door and poked her tousled head out.  Her face broadcast her confusion at finding her parents dressed, and her mother carrying her purse, at quarter to five in the morning.

 

“Mom? Dad?  What’s wrong? Where’re you--”

 

“Chris has been hurt,” Roy said as he rushed past the girl. “Your mother and I’re headed to Rampart. You stay here with John.”

            Jennifer trailed her parents down the hall, asking questions she received no answers to. She hurried to follow them through the dining room, kitchen, laundry room, and into the garage. She ignored the chill of the concrete on her bare feet.

 

“But who called you?  How do you know Chris is hurt?  Was he at a fire? 

Was--”

 

Joanne turned and gave her daughter’s hand a squeeze as she slid into the car.  “Just do as Daddy asked and stay with John. We'll call you as soon as we know anything.”

 

“But--”

 

Jennifer’s final attempt at asking another question was cut off by the sound of the Impala’s engine.

 

Joanne’s last glimpse of Jennifer was of the girl standing in the garage watching the car back onto the street. The normally fearless teenager appeared to be as frightened as Joanne felt.

 

Joanne didn’t like seeing her daughter look so young and vulnerable.  On this morning when she and Roy were rushing to the hospital, it was a poignant reminder that there are so many things in life a mother can’t protect her children from, no matter how much that mother might want to.

 

Chapter 3

 

Roy hung onto Joanne’s hand as they ran through the desolate emergency room corridor.  Whether Dixie heard their pounding foot falls, or whether she was watching for them, Roy wasn’t certain.  She stood on the patient side of the nurses’ counter, hurrying to meet the worried parents.

 

“Dix, where is he? Where’s Chris?”

 

“In surgery.”

“Surgery?” Joanne questioned, while her eyes darted around the waiting area. It was devoid of firemen, police officers, or any type of activity that would indicate to the mother that her son had been hurt at a fire, or at the scene of an accident.  It was also devoid of John Gage, which Joanne found odd, because if Johnny wasn’t injured, he’d be here waiting to meet them.  “What happened, Dixie? Why’s Chris in surgery? Where’s Johnny? Was he hurt too?”

 

Dixie guided the couple away from the waiting area where a young couple sat who had brought their twelve-month old son in an hour earlier because of a high fever and chronic cough.  The nurse pressed the number 2 button on the elevator panel with her right thumb.

 

“Johnny’s in a conference room with the police.”

 

“The police?” Roy put an arm around Joanne’s shoulders as Dixie ushered them inside the elevator. “Why? What’s going on?”

 

“Johnny and Chris were toned out about two this morning on an unknown rescue. I was the one at the base station when Johnny called in.”

 

“And?”

 

Dixie closed her eyes a brief moment. She wasn’t sure if she was up to reliving those early morning hours when she and Kelly Brackett knew Johnny and Chris were pinned down by a gunman, Chris shot, and Johnny doing all he could to keep the young man alive while bullets pinged off the squad.  Dixie could still hear the sounds coming over the open bio-phone line.  One second, Johnny would be assuring Chris that he was going to all right, and the next second glass would shatter, or a tire would blow out, or there’d be a heavy “thunk” as a bullet buried itself in one of the squad’s compartments.

 

“Dix?” the impatient father questioned. “Dixie, come on. Tell us what happened.”

 

Dixie opened her eyes. She chased away the images she’d been forced to imagine since she was only able to hear what was going on.

 

“The man at the house Johnny and Chris were called to had a gun.  From what little I know, as soon as they got out of the squad he opened fire. Chris was shot in the back.”

 

Joanne’s hand flew to her mouth. That action didn’t stop an anguished, “Oh no,” from escaping.

 

Roy pulled his wife against his side. He held her tightly until the elevator stopped. Roy and Joanne followed Dixie to the surgical floor’s waiting area. It wasn’t until all three of them were seated that Dixie continued.

 

“Somehow Johnny was able to get Chris to the side of the squad that wasn’t facing the house. He got on the radio to dispatch and put in a call for the police, then got the bio-phone out and called here.”

 

It wouldn’t be until days later that Roy would think to ask Dixie what she and Kelly Brackett were doing working Rampart’s graveyard shift the night Chris was shot. Dixie told him she’d switched hours with the woman who normally supervised the ER from eleven to seven because that nurse needed the night off, and Doctor Brackett had remained on duty to cover for an ER physician who’d been in a car accident that afternoon. Roy knew that meant Kelly Brackett had a long day, and probably had caught just a couple of hours of sleep on the couch in his office before Dixie summoned him to the base station when Johnny called in.  Roy felt then, that fate had worked in his favor because two of Rampart’s best were on-duty when Chris arrived.

 

“How...” Roy had to stop a moment in order to add strength to his voice.  He gave Joanne’s hand a light squeeze while making eye contact with Dixie.  “How bad is it, Dix?”

 

“He’d lost a lot of blood by the time he got here. It took the police almost two hours to get the situation under control.”

 

“Did they arrest the man?” Joanne asked.

 

“No. He got away.”

 

Roy’s voice rose an octave.  “He got away? How the hell did he get past the police?”

 

“I don’t know, Roy. The details I have are few and sketchy. The only reason I know that much is because some detective by the name of Anders has--”

 

“Anders?” Joanne questioned.  “Troy Anders?”

“I think that’s his first name. He’s talking to Johnny now.  You know him?”

 

Roy nodded. “He assisted Mark Bellman with the investigation a few years ago.”

 

Dixie didn’t need an explanation. She’d met Mark Bellman several times during the course of the investigation regarding the man who’d tried to kidnap Jennifer DeSoto, and who had seriously injured John Gage in the process.

 

“Detective Anders will have a police officer guarding Chris,” Dixie said, though she kept her remaining thoughts to herself.

 

If he makes it through surgery, that is.

 

“What about Johnny?” Joanne asked.  She didn’t see the fleeting scowl that flickered across her husband’s face, but Dixie did. “Will a police officer be guarding him?”

 

“I don’t know. Regardless, I’m sure it’s just a precaution until the police catch the man.”

 

“So they don’t think this guy targeted Chris or Johnny specifically?”

 

“Again, Roy, I don’t know.  I’m sure Johnny can fill you in later.”

 

“He’ll be filling me in, all right,” Roy murmured. “On a lot of things.”

 

The women exchanged glances. It wasn’t like Roy to be bitter, or to hold a grudge against someone for any reason, but right now he sounded like he was warming up to harbor a bitter grudge of some sort.

 

Dixie chalked Roy’s attitude up to worry and stress; assuming it was temporary.  Joanne, on the other hand, had a feeling she knew the source of it, and hoped that no matter what happened to Chris, Roy wouldn’t blame Johnny for things that weren’t his fault.

 

The nurse reached over and placed one hand on top of Roy’s, and the other on top of Joanne’s. 

 

“I need to get back downstairs.” Dixie glanced up at the clock on the wall.  “I’m off duty at seven. I’ll bring some coffee to you then.”

 

Joanne smiled her thanks. “You don’t have to do that.  You’ve been working all night.  I’m sure you’re ready to go home and get some sleep.”

 

“I know I don’t have to do it, but I want to.” Dixie stood.  “I’ll see you both in a little while.”

 

The nurse’s heart constricted at the fear she saw in Roy’s eyes when he said, “If you hear anything about Chris before then...”

 

Dixie nodded.  “I’ll come right up and tell you if I hear anything.”

 

“Thanks, Dix.”

 

“You’re welcome.”  The nurse did her best to give the frightened parents an encouraging smile. Roy’s face was shadowed by the stubble he hadn’t shaved off before leaving the house, and Joanne’s face was pale – a combination of her anxiety for her son, and the fact that she hadn’t had time to put on any makeup.  “Chris is in good hands. You have to keep reminding yourselves that he’s in good hands.”

 

“I know,” Roy acknowledged, thankful that Kelly Brackett was one of the surgeons in the operating room with Chris.  Depending on the location of the bullet in relationship to Chris’s spine, a neurosurgeon might be present as well, but since Dixie hadn’t said anything about Joe Early, Roy assumed Doctor Early hadn’t been on duty when Chris was brought in.

 

For reasons Dixie couldn’t explain, she felt the sudden need to add, “And Johnny did everything he could and then some to keep Chris alive until they arrived here.”

 

Again, there was that fleeting scowl Dixie had noticed earlier. She wondered at the source of it, and then once again chalked it up to worry and stress.  Even if Roy was unjustly placing blame for Chris’s injury at Johnny’s feet, it wouldn’t last long.  Roy and Johnny had been best friends for too many years for anything to come between them. Once everything was sorted out and they’d had a chance to talk, Roy would know that Johnny’d done all he could for Chris in the field.

 

It was just a bad call, Dixie thought with heavy sorrow. A bad, bad call.

 

The nurse headed for the elevator, leaving Roy and Joanne alone in the waiting area.  Joanne laid her head on Roy’s shoulder. She squeezed her eyes shut in an effort to keep her tears from falling.  Roy pulled her against his chest and rested his chin on the top of her head. 

 

“He’ll be okay,” Roy whispered. “Chris’ll be okay, Jo. Doctor Brackett’s with him.  He’ll pull through this.  I know he will.”

 

Joanne didn’t say what she was thinking.  She knew her husband thought highly of Kelly Brackett, and she knew the man had a reputation for being one of the best surgeons in the country.  Still, he wasn’t God.  He was a human being, and that meant Doctor Brackett didn’t possess any special powers, or the ability to breathe life back into her son should he die on the operating table.

 

Within minutes Roy’s nerves would no longer allow him to sit.  He eased Joanne away from him, then stood and started pacing.  His eyes kept flicking to the elevator at the end of the corridor.  At first, Joanne thought he was watching for Doctor Brackett, but when Roy growled, “Where the hell is he?” Joanne’s feeling that things were going to get worse before they got better was validated.

 

The woman asked, “Who?” though she already knew the answer.

 

“Johnny.  Where is he?”

“Dixie told you. He’s with Detective Anders.”

 

Roy’s eyes narrowed.  “I wanna talk to him.”

 

“Detective Anders?”

 

“Him too.  But Johnny first.”

 

“Roy, calm down.  I’m sure Johnny will come talk to us as soon as he can.”

 

“He’d better.”

 

Joanne’s, “He will,” broadcast firm conviction.

 

The woman was grateful when her husband changed the subject.  He pointed to a row of vending machines down the hall.

 

“Want some coffee?”

 

“Yes. Thanks.”

 

Actually, Joanne would have preferred to wait until Dixie brought them coffee from the cafeteria. She had her doubts that vending machine coffee would have much flavor, but the trip down the hall gave Roy something to do, and seemed to take his mind off of Johnny.  That alone made drinking the ebony liquid that tasted like cardboard worth it to the woman.

 

For the next thirty minutes, Roy alternated between sitting beside his wife and pacing the floor. He finished his first cup of coffee, then bought himself a second one.  He asked Joanne if she wanted another cup, but she shook her head.  She wondered how Roy could consider drinking a second cup of the vile liquid.  She’d thrown hers away after consuming only half of it. She realized he probably didn’t even taste it.  Sipping at his coffee while he paced simply gave Roy something to do.

 

When the elevator doors finally slid open, Roy swiveled around. His mouth set in a grim line when he saw who exited, though it wasn’t John Gage walking toward him, but instead, the daughter Roy had told to wait at home.

 

Chapter 4

 

Jennifer had stood in the garage in the gray sweat shorts and red Carson High School t-shirt she’d slept in, watching as her father backed the car onto the street. It was just getting light. Even though the hour was early, the teenager felt the sultry thickness in the air that indicated it would be another day when the temperature rose above ninety.

 

Jennifer’s father must have hit the automatic garage door opener on the car’s dashboard, because the door slowly closed, blocking the girl’s view of the lone automobile speeding toward Rampart General Hospital.

 

Jen turned and ran into the house.  Her parents hadn’t said she should call Wendy, Chris’s girlfriend of almost a year now, but then, they hadn’t said she shouldn’t either.

 

Jennifer and Wendy had grown to be good friends in recent months, and the teen dialed Wendy’s phone number by memory.  Wendy’s father didn’t sound pleased at being woken up at five a.m., but he didn’t give Jennifer a hassle when she identified herself and said she needed to speak to Wendy.

 

“It’s an emergency, Mr. Adams.”

 

“Chris?” the man questioned, logically assuming the reason behind Jennifer’s call given Chris was in training with the fire department. 

 

“Yeah.  My parents just got a call. He’s in the hospital.”

 

When Wendy got on the line, Jennifer conveyed what little she knew. 

 

“I’m going to Rampart,” Chris’s strong willed redheaded girlfriend declared.

 

“Wait! I wanna come with you.  Let me get dressed, get John up and dressed, and give him a bowl of cereal.  Can you pick us up in about forty-five minutes?”

 

“Okay. That’ll give me enough time to shower and dress too.”

 

“See you in a little while.”

 

“Yeah, see you then. And...and Jen?”

“Yeah?”

 

“You’re...you’re not lying to me, are you?”

 

“About what?”

 

“Chris. You’re not keeping something bad from me?”

 

“No, I’m not keeping anything from you.  Mom and Dad said they didn’t know what was wrong, and honestly, I don’t think they did.  They looked...confused and upset.  They ran outta here real fast.”

 

“Then maybe it isn’t anything serious.  Maybe they just got scared when someone from the hospital called.”

 

“Maybe,” Jennifer replied, while keeping the remainder of her thoughts to herself. Her father had too many years of paramedic experience behind him to go rushing to the hospital with the scared look Jennifer had seen on his face for this to be anything less than serious.  Dad would have known what questions to ask.  Besides, the nurses in Rampart’s emergency room knew her father well.  None of them would have called and told him it was important that he come to Rampart right away if the only thing wrong with Chris was a sprained ankle or broken wrist.

 

“Just come over whenever you’re ready. John and I’ll be waiting.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Jennifer said a hasty, “Bye,” and hurried down the hall.  She struggled to wake her six-year-old brother, who was still deep in slumber. 

 

“Come on, John.”  Jennifer tugged on the boy’s arm, urging him to a sitting position in his bed.  “You have to get up.”

 

The boy swatted at his sister’s hand and looked at her through bleary eyes.  “Jenny, leave me ‘lone. I wanna sleep.”

 

John plopped to his pillow while Jennifer threw the covers back. 

 

“You can’t.”

 

“Mom! Mom, Jenny’s makin’ me get up and it’s not even light out!”

 

“Mom’s not here. And before you scream for Dad, he’s not here either.”

 

John squinted and rubbed his eyes when his sister flipped on the ceiling light.

 

“Where are they?”

“They had to go to the hospital. That’s where we’re going too. Wendy’s coming to pick us up in a little while.”

 

“Why’d Mom and Dad go to the hospital?”

 

“Chris...they went to see Chris.”

 

“Chris?” The boy shot to a sitting position. “What happened? Why’s Chris

in the--”

 

Jennifer could hear panic rising in her little brother’s voice and realized she was scaring him by the way she was scampering around his room pulling clean underwear, socks, a shirt, and a pair of shorts from dresser drawers.  Maybe she shouldn’t have woken John.  Maybe she should have called Grandma DeSoto to come stay with him.  But it was too late now. John was awake, and Jennifer had already said too much. She turned around, willing herself to calm down and give her brother a reassuring smile.

 

“Chris is fine.” Jennifer grabbed a pair of John’s tennis shoes from his closet floor. “We just need to go see him.”

 

“Did he get hurt at a fire?”

 

“I don’t know. But he’s fine. Don’t you wanna go see him?”

 

“Okay. Will Uncle Johnny be at the hospital, too?”

 

Jennifer realized that was a good question.  Chris had started his paramedic training in February, and it was only in recent weeks that he’d begun working in the field with his paramedic instructor, John Gage.

 

“I don’t know...probably. Sure, probably,” Jennifer said, recalling the times when her father had been injured on the job, and how Uncle Johnny was always at Rampart with him until forced to return to duty.  “Let’s hurry so you can see Uncle Johnny before he has to go back on-duty.”

 

That was all the incentive John needed to hop out of bed.  Jennifer helped him get dressed, then combed his hair and made him wash his hands and brush his teeth. She ushered him back to his bedroom and grabbed the backpack from John’s closet that he’d used for kindergarten the previous school year.

 

“Here. Put some toys and books in this.”

“Why?”

 

“So you have something to play with if we’re at the hospital for a while.”

 

“But if Uncle Johnny’s gonna be there, I’ll play with him.”

 

“I’m not sure how long he’ll be able to stay if he’s on-duty, so you’d better bring some stuff to play with.”

 

John sighed, but did as his sister told him to.  While he was busy pulling toys and books from shelves, Jennifer went to the kitchen, filled a bowl with Corn Flakes, poured milk over the cereal, and carried the bowl to the table. She poured a glass of orange juice next, then called down the hall, “John, come eat your breakfast while I take a shower and get dressed!”

 

The six-year-old raced from his bedroom with his bulging backpack in his hands. He let it drop to the floor with a “thud” and climbed onto his chair.

 

“I got lots of neat stuff in there, Jenny.”

 

Jennifer gave her brother a distracted smiled. “Good for you.  I’ll be in the shower.  If the bell rings, it’s probably Wendy.  Look out the living room window to make sure it’s her before you open the door.”

 

“I will.”

Jennifer showered and dressed in record time. Her parents would have been astonished at how quickly she could blow-dry her long hair and put on her makeup when the need arose. The girl ran to her bedroom and grabbed a twenty-dollar bill from her sock drawer. She’d gotten a summer job at the Tastee Freeze across the street from her high school.  Most of the money was being saved for college, but Jennifer was allowed to use a portion of each of her paychecks for spending money.  She shoved the money in a pocket of her jeans in case she needed it, and picked up her house key.  That went in her jeans as well.  She didn’t want to keep track of her purse if they were at the hospital all day, so left it setting on her dresser. 

 

The teenager had just put some apples, bananas, and granola bars in a bag for herself, Wendy, and John, when the doorbell rang.  Even though Jennifer was in the kitchen, John jumped off his chair and charged through the living room.  He followed his sister’s instructions from earlier, parted the drapes, and looked out the picture window.

 

“It’s Wendy!”

 

“Okay. Get your backpack.  Hurry!”

 

With beds unmade, wet towels strewn around the bathroom, the curtains and draperies still shut, and John’s cereal bowl and juice glass setting on the table, Jennifer left the house with her little brother.  She made sure the front door was locked behind her, then hurried John to Wendy’s Chevy Chevelle.

 

Jennifer helped John climb in the back of the two-door vehicle. “Put your seatbelt on,” she ordered while slipping into the front passenger seat.

 

Wendy looked over her shoulder to check for traffic before backing the car onto the desolate street.  She glanced at Jennifer right before she put the car into drive and whispered, “I hope he’s okay, Jenny.”

 

Jennifer turned around to see John playing with a Transformer he’d pulled from his backpack. She reached across the console and squeezed Wendy’s hand.

 

“I do too,” the teenager whispered back as tears welled up in her eyes. “I know Chris and I still fight sometimes, but oh God, Wendy, I really hope he’s okay.”

 

 

Chapter 5

 

Roy met the little entourage coming toward him halfway between the elevator and waiting area. 

 

“What’re you doing here?”

 

“Dad, I’m sorry, but I...” Jennifer’s eyes flicked to Wendy, who nodded her willingness to get in trouble right along with Jen.  “We had to come.  We had to know what’s happening with Chris.”

 

“I wanna see Chris.”  John looked around Roy’s body. “And where’s Uncle Johnny? I wanna see him, too.”

 

So do I, Roy thought, before focusing on his daughter again.  He knew he should send Jennifer right back home, and then ground her for disobeying him, but the last thing he wanted was an angry scene with his headstrong middle child.  Besides, he couldn’t fault Jennifer for her concern. This was one of those moments when a parent felt good about the job he’d done raising his kids. Roy was pleased to see that Jennifer’s family was the number one priority in her life, and that her worry for her older brother was so great she’d organized this rushed trip to Rampart.

 

“Daddy, I said I wanna see Chris. And do you know where Uncle Johnny is?”

 

Roy looked down at his youngest. He cupped a hand against the side of the boy’s face.  “We can’t see Chris right now.”

 

“Then what about Uncle Johnny?”

 

“He’s talking with the...” Roy stopped himself from saying the word police, fearing that might frighten John and make him conclude something bad had happened to Chris. “He has to talk to someone for a few minutes. Maybe we’ll see him later.”

 

Joanne joined her family and immediately began asking all the questions a mother does.  She wanted to know if Jennifer had remembered to lock the house, and if John had eaten breakfast, and if the girls had eaten breakfast.  When she was told yes to her question about John, and no to her question regarding Jennifer and Wendy, Joanne reached in her purse and pulled out her wallet.

 

“You girls go down to the cafeteria and get yourselves something to eat.”

 

Jennifer held up the paper bag she was carrying. “I brought some snacks.  We can eat here for now.  We’ll go to the cafeteria later – after we know more about Chris.”

 

“It might be a while before we hear anything.”

 

“I know, but we’ll wait.”

 

Wendy nodded. “I’d rather wait up here, Mrs. DeSoto. A nurse Jennifer talked to told us this is where the doctor would come when the surgery is over.”

 

Joanne assumed Jennifer had spoken with Dixie, and that it was Dixie who had directed the girls to the surgical floor.

 

Roy pointed toward the vending machines while handing his daughter several one-dollar bills. “Get yourselves some juice at least.  And get a bottle of juice for John.”

 

“Chocolate milk.”

 

Roy glanced down at his son. “No juice?”

 

“Jenny already made me drink orange juice at home.  I want chocolate milk.”

 

“All right. Chocolate milk it is then.”

 

While the girls made their selections from the vending machine, Roy and Joanne took John to the waiting area.  Joanne helped him get his backpack off his shoulders, and settled him next to her on the couch.

 

“What’s in your backpack?”

 

“Toys and books. Jenny said I should bring ‘em with me.”

 

“It sounds like Jennifer had some good ideas this morning,” Joanne said. “Why don’t you open your pack and show me what you brought.”

 

Joanne’s ploy to distract John about any concerns he held for Chris worked.  Jennifer and Wendy arrived in the waiting area a few minutes later. Each one of them carried a bottle of orange juice. Jennifer handed a carton of chocolate milk to her brother.  The teenager sat in a chair and opened the bag containing the food. She chose a banana, while Wendy took a granola bar.  Roy shook his head when Jennifer held the bag out to him. She offered it to her mother next, who also took an apple.

 

“Daddy, are you sure you don’t want anything?”

 

Roy smiled at the form of address Jennifer chose to use. She hadn’t called him “Daddy” since she was ten, unless she was trying to get him to cave into a request for a later curfew, or a few more minutes on the phone with a girlfriend. 

 

“No, honey, I don’t want anything. Thanks.”

 

“But you have to eat.”

 

“I will later.  After I’ve talked to Doctor Brackett.”

 

Roy leaned forward in his chair and gave Jennifer’s left knee a reassuring pat.  He hated the haunted look that shadowed her eyes.  He knew it was a reflection of what she saw in his own eyes. He glanced at John.  The boy was absorbed with the Transformers he’d brought from home, appearing not to have a care in the world.

 

It’s so much easier when they’re little.  When they’re six, you don’t have to worry about your son being shot, and your daughter being scared over the possibility that her big brother might die.

 

Time dragged for Roy that morning.  When he wasn’t staring at the clock, or watching the elevator doors, he was pacing. People who’d heard the news about Chris began to gather with the DeSotos.

 

Dixie joined them at seven-thirty with fresh coffee as promised, and Wendy’s parents arrived shortly after that with a box of doughnuts. Wendy had gone to the bank of pay phones by the vending machines and called Chris’s best friend, Dean Cheveron.  Dean rushed off the elevator at eight-thirty, and by nine, some of the men who were under Roy’s command at Station 26 had arrived. Word about the shooting spread through the department, as Roy knew it would. Whether someone who had been at the scene of the shooting had called one of Roy’s men at home, or whether the shooting made the morning news, Roy wasn’t certain, but either was a possibility.

 

As the morning progressed, more fire department personnel arrived, from off-duty station captains Roy was personal friends with, to Ronald Evans, the chief of the department.  Some of the people, like the men under Roy’s command, remained with the DeSotos throughout the long morning, while others, like Chief Evans, came by for a few minutes to offer encouraging words, then left to go to work, or to proceed with whatever plans might have been made for a day off duty. However, the one fireman Roy wanted to see the most didn’t appear.

 

“Where is he?” Roy muttered to Joanne when he paused in his pacing and sat down next to his wife on the sofa. John was curled up beside his mother sleeping soundly, his toys in an abandoned heap on the floor. 

 

“Where is who?”

 

Roy kept his voice low so those in attendance didn’t overhear him.  “Johnny.”

 

Joanne’s voice was equally as quiet.  It helped that the firemen gathered with them were talking shop; their deep voices easily drowning out any other conversations around them.

 

“He’s probably still talking to the police.”

Roy looked at the clock. It was now ten a.m. Over five hours had passed since Johnny arrived at Rampart with Chris.

 

“No. Not this long.  It wouldn’t take this long. He should be here by now. Why isn’t he here?  Why won’t he come talk to me?” 

 

Roy’s lips formed a grim line.  Joanne watched as he ran a hand through his thinning hair.

 

The woman glanced down at John to make sure he was still sleeping, before returning her attention to her husband.

 

“Roy,” she said quietly, huddling closer to the man.  “Don’t you dare think it.”

 

“Think what?”

 

“That this is Johnny’s fault.”

 

“He’s avoiding me.”

 

“You don’t know that for sure.”

 

“What else would it be? And before you say it, he’s not still with Anders.  There’s no way Johnny would be giving the man a statement for five hours.”

 

“Why don’t you just wait until you’ve spoken with Johnny before jumping to conclusions.”

 

“I’d like to speak to him, but if you haven’t noticed, he’s no where to be found.”

 

“You haven’t gone to look for him.”

 

“I shouldn’t have to. He should be here. If not for me, then for Christopher.”

 

Before Joanne could assure her husband that regardless of what was keeping John Gage away from the surgical floor both Roy and Chris were at the forefront of his thoughts, Roy stood and starting pacing again.  There was a tight stiffness to his movements that broadcast his anger to Joanne. She doubted anyone else present picked up on it.  Roy didn’t have a short temper. It was rare that anyone who worked with him, or knew him casually like Wendy’s parents did, had ever seen him reach his boiling point.  She’d seen that side of him a few times; the kids had seen it on occasion if they pushed him too far with bad behavior, and Joanne knew Johnny had witnessed that aspect of Roy’s personality now and then as well, but that made sense.  Johnny was Roy’s best friend, so Roy’s comfort level with the man was par to Roy’s comfort level with his own family. 

 

Johnny, I don’t know whether to hope you walk off that elevator soon, or whether to hope you stay away until after Doctor Brackett has spoken to us about Chris, and Roy’s had a chance to work through all this day will bring us.

 

Joanne knew the source behind her husband’s anger, and while she thought Roy was wrong to blame Johnny for decisions Chris had made during the past ten months, she also knew Roy needed to hold someone responsible. Since the gunman was nameless, faceless, and still at large, John Gage was the focus of a distraught father’s fury over what had happened to his son.

 

When John woke up, Joanne’s thoughts were drawn away from her husband and Johnny.  The first thing the boy said was, “Can I see Chris now?”

 

Joanne smoothed John’s auburn bangs into place with her fingers and gave the boy a gentle smile.

 

“Not yet.”

 

“Then when?”

 

“I don’t know, sweetheart.  Maybe later.”

 

The boy looked around.  He saw a lot of familiar faces, but he didn’t spot John Gage amongst the men gathered with them.

 

“Where’s Uncle Johnny?”

“He’s...he’s busy right now.”

 

“Doing what?”

“Talking to someone.”

 

“But Dad said Uncle Johnny was talking to someone too, and that was hours ago.  Isn’t he done talking yet?”

“Maybe he’ll be done soon.”

 

“How soon?”

 

“I’m not sure, John.”  Joanne pulled a coloring book and crayons out of John’s backpack. “Here. How about coloring a picture for Chris?”

 

“Okay.”

 

Joanne watched John color for a moment, then looked over at the grouping of chairs Jennifer had pulled into a semi-circle for herself, Wendy, Wendy’s parents, and Dixie.

 

“Jennifer, keep an eye on John for me, please.”

 

“Sure. Where’re you going?”

 

“To call Grandma DeSoto. I want you to take John to her house.”

 

Roy had spoken to his mother earlier in the day to tell her about Chris before she heard news reports about the shooting. At that time, Roy persuaded her not to drive to Rampart during morning rush hour. Given her age and everything on Roy’s mind, he didn’t need to be worrying about her safety too. When his mother asked if there was any way she could be of help, Roy had replied, “Would you mind watching John if one of us drops him off later?  Jennifer brought him here when she came with Wendy, but it’s gonna be a long day for everyone, and way too long for a six year old.”

 

“You know I don’t mind.  Bring him over whenever you want to. I’ll just be sitting by the phone waiting for you to call me about Chris.  If John’s here, he’ll take my mind off my worries.”

 

Roy smiled a little then. “I’m sure he will. Thanks, Mom. We’ll keep him here for a while yet, but you’ll probably see him in a few hours.”

 

“I’ll look forward to it.”

 

Not having been privy to his father’s conversation with his grandmother, John now protested what he’d just overheard his mom say.

 

“But I don’t wanna go ta’ Grandma’s.  I wanna stay here and see Chris and Uncle Johnny.”

 

“You’ll be able to see Chris and Uncle Johnny later.  Grandma’s sitting home all by herself.  Don’t you think she’d like you to come over and keep her company?”

John shrugged. “I dunno.”

 

“Well, I think she would.  Besides, Daddy and I would feel so much better if you’re there with Grandma so she doesn’t get lonely.”

 

“Is that an important job?”

 

Joanne tweaked her son’s nose.  “Yep. A very important job.”

 

“Well...okay, I’ll go, just as long as I get to come back later ‘n see Chris ‘n Uncle...”

 

Joanne didn’t hear the rest of her son’s sentence. Her eyes were drawn to the man walking toward them.  Kelly Brackett was wearing a pair of tan dress slacks and a white shirt, though his tie was askew as if he’d hastily put it on, his top collar button open, and his hair matted against his forehead as a result of the hours it had spent beneath a surgical cap.

 

Roy rushed to meet the doctor. “How is he? Chris...did he...is he still...did he--”
 

“He made it through surgery, Roy.”  Brackett placed a hand on Roy’s back. “Now come on, let's go to the waiting area where I can talk to everyone at once. It looks like Chris has a number of people here who are worried about him.”

 

Wendy’s father stood, offering his chair to the physician.  Brackett nodded his thanks, then waited until Roy sat down next to Joanne.  Brackett instinctively felt everyone leaning forward, Chris’s family and friends eager to hear what he had to say. Kel’s eyes flicked to Dixie, who remained seated in a chair next to Jennifer. Roy didn’t take that silent communication as a good sign.


            It had been a long morning filled with anxiety and unanswered questions. Roy’s patience, which was usually vast and often times seemingly endless to outside observers, was now non-existent.  He clasped Joanne’s hand and prompted the physician to begin by asking, Doctor Brackett. Christopher?  How is he?”

 

No one heard the deep internal breath Kelly Brackett took, but everyone in attendance could sense the doctor doing so before he began speaking.  The physician focused his gaze on Roy and Joanne, but spoke loud enough for all of Chris’s friends and family to hear.

            “He’s in serious condition, Roy. Because of the length of time it took the police to get Chris and Johnny out of that situation, Chris lost a lot of blood before he got here. Johnny did an outstanding job of keeping him alive, but nonetheless, Chris was deep in shock when they arrived. We gave him five units of blood before we took him into surgery, and four more while he was on the operating table. The precarious location of the bullet meant the surgery was an extremely delicate and time consuming procedure.”

“But he'll live?” Wendy asked, while clinging to Jennifer's hand. “He'll pull through?”

            Brackett’s eyes flicked to Wendy.  He didn’t know who she was, but just by reading the expression on her face the doctor concluded this young lady and Chris meant something special to one another.

 

“I can't make any promises at this time,” Brackett stated with his usual caution. “However, he's young and he's strong. I believe, barring unforeseen complications, that yes, Chris will pull through.”

            “But there's something you're not telling us,” Joanne stated while studying the doctor's face. “There's something else, isn't there?”

Roy knew there was something else, too. He'd known Kelly Brackett too long not to detect the sorrow radiating from the man's eyes.

 

A soft “clump clump clump” came from the hall behind Roy.  Eyes flicked in that direction, but Roy didn’t turn around.  He recognized the sound. The person approaching was wearing thick-soled firemen’s boots. The kind you pulled on with your bunker pants if you were summoned out of the station in the middle of the night, like Chris and Johnny had been. 

 

Unlike her husband, Joanne turned slightly and glanced up.  Johnny’s turnout coat hung open. The way he was walking – his shoulders slumped with fatigue and defeat – made the coat appear far too baggy for his lean frame.  Dried blood was splattered in random streaks across the front of the coat, and two round circles of dried blood stained the knees of Johnny’s bunker pants. Joanne could clearly picture him kneeling beside her son, trying desperately to keep him alive until the police could get the situation under control.

 

Johnny’s eyes focused on the floor tiles as he stopped a few feet behind the couch. If he could sense Joanne trying to make eye contact with him, he ignored her. Johnny remained on the edge of the group, as though he now classified himself as an outsider.  Not even John’s wave and sunny invitation of, “Come sit by me, Uncle Johnny!” enticed the man to join the people gathered in a tight group around Kelly Brackett.

 

“What else, Doc?” Roy asked in a voice barely above a whisper. “What else is wrong with my son?”

             Brackett's eyes took in the upset parents, then traveled briefly to the pale face of John Gage. He took a deep breath before speaking to these three people who loved Chris so much.

            “I'm sorry, Roy. Joanne. If I could have done more, I would have. I promise you that.”

            “Done more about what?” Roy asked.

            “The bullet damaged Chris's spine. We already know he's suffered paralysis to his lower extremities.”

           Roy swallowed hard, trying to find his voice. “Permanent?”

           “Yes, Roy. It's permanent.”

 

Roy squeezed his eyes shut.  He heard Wendy’s choked sobs, and briefly wondered if she’d stick by Chris through this. The young couple had grown serious about one another in recent months.  Serious enough that Joanne just said the other day she suspected Chris would give Wendy an engagement ring for Christmas.

 

Now she won’t want Chris, and who can blame her? She’s just nineteen. No girl that age is going to saddle herself with a disabled husband. With a husband who can’t work, and who’ll have to be taken care of by his wife both financially and physically. Oh God, who knows if he’ll even be able to have kids. Enjoy a normal sex life.  Oh God, Chris.  God. How much has been taken from you, son?  How much have you lost?

 

The murmur of voices ran together in Roy’s ears.  He heard Joanne’s gasp, and at first thought she was reacting to Brackett’s words, but when she said, “Roy...my hand,” he realized he was hurting her and released his grip. 

 

Rage burned within Roy. His hands curled into fists; his eyes narrowed; his jaw clenched. At that moment, he hated the man who had shot Chris, hated the police for taking so long to get the situation under control, but most of all, he hated John Gage.

 

Roy flew off the couch. He rounded the piece of furniture, not realizing he jostled John’s legs in his haste.

 

“You bastard!”

 

 Roy grabbed the front of Johnny’s turnout coat with his left hand. With his right, he landed a punch to the man’s jaw.

 

“You did this to him, you bastard!  It’s your fault my son will never live a normal life. He’s nineteen years old, Johnny! He’s just a kid!”

 

Roy hit Johnny again, and then again.  He took no notice of the fact that Johnny wasn’t defending himself.  He shook off the hands that tried to pull him away from Johnny and ignored the shouts of “Roy, stop it!” that belonged to Kelly Brackett, Joanne, and Dixie, and then Jennifer’s, “Dad, no! Don’t!” followed by John’s terrified cries.

 

“Daddy! Daddy, stop it!  Daddy, don’t! Stop! Stop it, Daddy!  You’re hurting Uncle Johnny!  Daddy, stop!”

 

Roy’s fists kept flying.  He pummeled Johnny’s face, chest, and shoulders. 

”If you hadn't interfered, if you hadn't encouraged him to drop out of school, this would have never happened! You knew how much I wanted him to finish college! You of all people knew how important that was to me! He should have been in class today! He should have walking around campus instead of answering a call in the middle of the night! It shouldn't be Chris who's laying there paralyzed, it should be you! Do  you hear me, Gage? It should be you! Get outta here!  Just get the hell out! Go! Get outta my sight!”

 

Kelly Bracket and three of Roy’s men finally managed to yank Roy off the paramedic instructor.  As soon as Roy’s grip on Johnny’s turnout coat released, Johnny’s eyes rolled back in his head and he crumpled.  Whether it was reflex, or the remaining remnants of a long and close friendship, Roy was the person who reached out and caught the man before he hit the floor.

 

Chaos prevailed for the next few seconds.  Brackett spotted an orderly at the end of the corridor pushing an empty gurney.

 

“Hey you! Get that gurney over here!”

 

Roy stood and stepped back when Doctor Brackett knelt beside Johnny. The physician placed his fingers at the pulse point of Johnny’s throat, then used a thumb to lift Johnny’s right eyelid, followed by his left.   

 

Roy knew it wasn’t like the doctor not to say what he was thinking.  Under normal circumstances, Brackett would be shouting at Roy, asking him what the hell this was all about. But Brackett didn’t shout, because he knew what it was all about.  Instead, the brief gaze Brackett landed on Roy as he helped the orderly and Roy’s men lift Johnny to the gurney was filled with sympathy.  The gaze the doctor cast upon Johnny as the gurney was rushed toward the elevator was also sympathetic, clearly broadcasting the man’s feeling that any way you looked at it, this was a no-win situation for the two men who had for so long been best friends.

 

Chapter 6

 

After the elevator doors closed, an uncomfortable silence descended over the waiting area.  No one knew where to look or what to say.  The only sounds were John’s sobs and the soft murmur of Joanne’s voice as she comforted the boy.  She had her son’s head pulled against her chest while staring at her husband with a look that said, “How could you have done that?” but Roy refused to make eye contact with her, or with anyone else.

 

Roy’s shoulder was briefly squeezed by one of his men.  Roy wasn’t certain if the man was communicating that he didn’t blame Roy for how he felt toward John Gage, or if he was just letting Roy know that he understood things were overwhelming right now, and that when devastating news is delivered we sometimes do things in the heat of the moment we wouldn’t normally do otherwise.  Either way, it didn’t matter to Roy.  If someone told Chief Evans about Roy’s assault on Johnny, then so be it.  Roy would take whatever disciplinary action the chief deemed necessary without making any excuses, or offering any apologies to anyone...John Gage included.

 

It was Dixie McCall who salvaged the situation. Her gaze took in everyone but Roy and Joanne.

 

“Chris won’t be able to have visitors today other than immediate family.  All of you are welcome to stay here with Roy and Joanne if you’d like, but since it’s lunch time, why don’t you take a break and get something to eat.”  Dixie’s gaze shifted to Roy and Joanne. “I’m sure Chris is still in recovery. I’ll go find out how long it’ll be before you can see him.”

 

Roy’s quiet, “Thanks, Dix,” was echoed by Joanne’s, “Thank you, Dixie,” as the nurse headed for a pair of swinging doors at the end of the corridor.

 

Dixie provided everyone with the excuses they needed to give Roy and Joanne some private time.  One by one, Roy’s men told him and Joanne goodbye, and then told Roy to call them if he needed them for any reason. Wendy’s parents suggested they take Wendy, Jennifer, and John out to lunch.

 

Glenda Adams addressed Joanne.  “If you’d like us to drop John off at your mother-in-law’s after lunch we’d be happy too.”

 

With her arms still wrapped around her youngest son, Joanne nodded. “Thank you.”  She encouraged John to untangle his arms from her waist, and then spoke to him quietly about picking up his toys, and going to eat lunch with Jennifer and Wendy, and then going to Grandma’s house afterwards.  Joanne expected the boy to protest. When he didn’t, she knew it was a reflection of how upset John was over what he’d just witnessed.

 

While Joanne helped John put his toys in his backpack, Dean approached Roy, who still stood by himself a few feet beyond the waiting area.

 

“I’m gonna head to work.  I switched shifts with someone so I could come here. I have to punch in at three, so by the time I get something to eat and--”

 

Roy nodded. “Thanks for coming by. It’ll mean a lot to Chris.”

 

“Tell Chris I’ll come see him just as soon as the doctor says he can have visitors.”

 

“I will.”

 

Roy held out his right hand to Chris’s friend. They shook, and then Roy took his left hand, placed it on top of Dean’s, and squeezed.

 

“You’ve been a good friend to Chris for a lotta years.  Joanne and I appreciate that.  Right now...” Roy had to pause in order to speak past the lump in his throat.  “Right now he’s going to need all his friends to help him through this.”

 

“I’ll be here for him,” Dean promised. “It’s a given.”

 

“Thanks, Dean. Chris is a lucky man.” Roy’s face darkened as he broke his grip with Dean. “Take it from me. Good friends are hard to come by these days.”

 

Roy watched Dean walk away and enter the elevator. He recalled the first time he’d met the young man.  He’d been off-duty, and walked to the neighborhood grade school to pick up Chris.  Dean and Chris had run out of the building together.  When Chris spotted Roy, he’d grabbed Dean by the arm and said, “Come on and meet my dad.  He’s a fireman!”

 

Even halfway across the playground, Roy could see the sparkle of excitement in Dean’s blue eyes.

 

“Wow! Your dad’s a real live fireman?  You mean it?”

 

“Yep.”

 

The slight smile that memory brought to Roy’s lips was gone as quickly as it had come.  The little boy who had run to greet him that day would never run again. Chris was just nineteen years old, and thanks to John Gage, he’d spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.

 

Roy turned when Gilbert Adams came up beside him. Wendy had inherited her flaming red hair and freckles from her father.

 

“Roy, don’t worry about a thing. We’ll get the kids fed, and then take John to your mother’s.”

 

“Don’t you need to get to work?”

 

The man smiled. “Hey, I’m the owner of the company, remember? I don’t have to answer to anyone when something comes up that keeps me out of the office for the day.”

 

“Thanks, Gil. I really appreciate this.”  Roy reached for his wallet. “Let me give you money for lunch.”

 

“No, no. It’s on us.”

 

“Gil--”

 

“I won’t have it any other way.”

 

“You’re sure?”

 

“Positive.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

Gil patted Roy on the shoulder. He had a son two years older than Chris, who was in the Army.  Though he had no idea what had transpired between Roy and the dark headed man Roy punched, he could easily put himself in the fire captain’s place.  If Gil knew someone was to blame for paralyzing his son, he’d beat the crap out of the guy, just like Roy had done to that man he apparently blamed for the choices Chris made regarding his career.

 

“You hang in there.  If there’s anything Glenda and I can do, from watching John for a few hours when you’re visiting Chris, to doing some grocery shopping, to mowing the lawn, don’t hesitate to ask.”

 

Roy nodded. Generous offers like this made it hard to speak.

 

“Thanks.”

 

Gil stepped aside as Joanne approached holding John’s hand. 

 

“Say goodbye to Daddy.”

 

John glanced up at Roy, then dropped his gaze to the floor. 

 

“John,” Joanne urged, “say goodbye to Daddy.  We won’t see you until later this evening.”

 

When John still wouldn’t say anything, and still refused to look at Roy, the captain crouched down so he was face to face with his son. 

 

“John?”

 

The boy’s eyes didn’t lift.

 

Roy bent his head further. “John? Aren’t you gonna say goodbye to your ole’ dad?”

 

Several lengthy seconds passed before John finally gave Roy a somber gaze through his eyelashes.

 

“Why’d ya’ do it?”

 

“Do what?”

 

“Why’d ya’ hit Uncle Johnny?”

 

Roy glanced up at Joanne, but by the firm set of her jaw he knew she wasn’t going to give him any help.  The man shifted his attention back to his son.

 

“It’s...Son, it’s one of those adult things you’ll understand when you’re older.”

 

“I already understand.  I don’t haf ta’ be older.  You hit Uncle Johnny. You hurt him.  I understand that real good.”

 

The boy gave his father a final glare, then turned on his heel and marched away.

 

Roy held an arm out.  “John. John, come here--”

 

Joanne’s words were firm in the knowledge that as John’s mother, she knew what was best for him at this moment.

 

“Leave him be, Roy.” 

 

Roy stood. Whatever he was thinking, he didn’t reveal. He watched John get on the elevator with Jennifer, Wendy, and Wendy’s parents.  Joanne detected a note of remorse around her husband’s eyes.  Because she and Roy were finally alone, things could now be said that couldn’t be said earlier.

 

“When the time is right, you can tell him you’re sorry, you know.”

 

“I will.”

 

Joanne couldn’t keep the surprise from her voice. “You will?”

 

“Yeah. I’ll talk to John.  I’ll make him understand what happened.  I’ll make him understand that sometimes things between two friend...people...that sometimes things between two people change.”

 

“I didn’t mean John. I meant Johnny. If you start by apologizing to him, then everything else will fall into place with John.”

 

“I’m not apologizing to Johnny.”

 

“Roy--”

 

“Listen, Joanne, it’s Johnny who should be apologizing to us, not the other way around. And even if he does, it makes no difference. Chris will never walk again.  As far as I’m concerned, that means any ties we once had with John Gage are now broken.”

 

“Roy, you’re being unreasonable. You haven’t even talked to Chris yet.”

 

“What’s that got to do with anything?”

 

“Don’t you think you should hear how he feels about all of this before you go making decisions that involve the whole family?”

 

“How do you think he’s gonna feel?  He can’t walk for God’s sake.  He’s nineteen years old and he can’t walk. He’ll never walk again. Don’t you get that?”

 

Water sprang to Joanne’s eyes. The tears she’d been holding back so she could be strong for Jennifer and John now broke free.

 

“Of course I get it!  I’m Chris’s mother!  Yes, Roy, I get it!  I understand that my son will never walk again! He’ll never stand.  He’ll never walk.  He’ll never run. I don’t know if he’ll be able to provide for a family, or if he’ll even be able to have a family. I get it, Roy!  I get it!  Oh God, I wish I didn’t, but I do.”

 

Roy reached out and pulled his wife to his chest. She sobbed into his shirt; finally releasing the grief only a mother can have for the child she’d brought into the world whose life was so tragically changed in the mere seconds it took a man to aim his gun and pull the trigger.

 

“Why Chris?” Joanne sobbed. “Why Chris? Why our boy?”

 

Roy ran a hand through his wife’s hair. “I don’t know. I don’t know.  If it hadn’t been for Johnny--”

 

Joanne rubbed her head back and forth, silently saying no.

 

“Don’t. It wasn’t Johnny’s fault.  Don’t blame him.”

 

Roy let the subject drop for the time being.  Right now, his wife needed his comfort, and he knew in the days to come that he and Joanne would have to be a united front for Chris’s sake, as opposed to a divided one. 




Chapter 7

 

When Dixie returned, she found Roy and Joanne standing alone by the waiting area. Joanne was wrapped in her husband’s arms; Roy’s chin rested atop her head, one hand rubbing slowly up and down her back. 

 

Good, everyone’s gone. They needed some time to themselves.

 

Dixie hated to disturb the couple, but they had to relax for a while and get something to eat.

 

“Roy?  Joanne?”

 

The DeSotos turned as one. Joanne dabbed at her face with a Kleenex. Her eyes were red, and her voice nasally.

 

“Can we see Chris?”

 

“Not right now. It’ll be several hours yet.  Why don’t you go to the cafeteria and get something to eat.”

 

“I’m not hungry.”

 

“Joanne, you aren’t going to do Chris - or Jennifer and John - any good if you collapse.  You need to rest for a while and have a decent meal.” Dixie looked up at Roy. “That goes for you too, Mister.”

 

Roy didn’t protest the nurse’s suggestion. Since they couldn’t see Chris, they might as well sit down and try to eat something.

 

“Come on, Jo, let’s do what Dixie says. It’ll be late before we get home tonight. We’ve gotta have something in our stomachs to keep us going.”

 

Joanne gave a reluctant nod of agreement. Dixie walked with the couple to the elevators, then stayed with them until they reached the cafeteria.  She paused just outside the doors.

 

“After you eat, you can return to the second floor waiting area.  A nurse will come for you when you can see Chris.”

 

“Eat with us,” Roy invited.

 

“Thanks, but no. I need to stop by the ER and check on Joh--” Dixie saw the scowl that started to form on Roy’s face and quickly altered her sentence. “Check some patient charts, then grab my purse and head for home.  I’m back on duty at seven tomorrow morning, so I’d better put my feet up for a while and then get to bed early.”

 

Joanne thanked Dixie for all her help and hugged her goodbye.

 

From within the woman’s embrace, Dixie promised,      “I’ll be in touch, Joanne. Take care of yourself.”

 

“I will.”

 

When the two women stepped away from one another, Dixie reached out and hugged Roy.

 

“Hang in there.  I’ll call later to see how Chris is doing. If you need me, you know my number.”

 

“Thanks, Dix.  You’re been a good friend for more years than I can count now.”

 

“You have a lot of good friends, Roy.  Don’t forget that. Sometimes when the going gets tough, all we have is our friends to get us through the bad times.”

 

Though Roy knew there was a deeper meaning to Dixie’s words than she’d revealed, he chose to ignore her subtle reference to his thirteen years of friendship with John Gage.

 

After Dixie left, Roy and Joanne entered the cafeteria.  Although neither of them had much of an appetite, they knew it was important to eat what they could. Over the coming months, Roy surmised he and his wife would expend a lot of physical and emotional energy.  All three of the kids would need their parents in ways they never had before.

 

Roy chose a bowl of chicken noodle soup, Joanne a bowl of vegetable.  They each took a tuna sandwich, and Roy chose coffee for his beverage while Joanne decided on lemonade.

 

The couple spoke of things parents in their situation would.  They wondered how long Chris would be hospitalized, and how long he might spend in a rehab center. 

 

“When I have time, I’ll get Dean to help me move Chris’s things from the apartment.”

 

Joanne nodded.  Just two months earlier, her oldest son took his first big step toward an independent adult life away from his parents by renting an apartment with two other paramedic trainees. It broke Joanne’s heart to think that independent life had ended so soon, and might never be attainable to Chris again.

 

Roy then said what he would do at the house to make it wheelchair assessable in regards to ramps and handicap railings, and how the bathroom in the hallway would have to be modified to accommodate Chris’s needs. 

 

“Eventually it’ll probably be a good idea to build on a bedroom with a master bathroom for Chris.  Maybe a small living room and kitchenette for him too, so he can have some privacy. It’ll be costly, but we can take out a home equity loan, and I can work overtime to help make the payments.”

 

Joanne nodded, pushing the remains of her food aside. She’d eaten all of her soup, but now that Roy was talking about Chris’s future she had no interest in what was left of her sandwich.  She knew without Roy saying it, he was thinking that Chris might live with them for the rest of their lives.  That he might never marry, or might never be able to make a life for himself as a single man in an apartment or small house. 

 

“If it comes to that, I can get a job, too.”

 

“No,” Roy shook his head. “We always said you wouldn’t go to work until John starts high school.”

 

“But if Chris is living with us, then he’ll be at the house when John comes home from school, and during summer vacation.”

 

Joanne could tell Roy hadn’t thought of that.  While Chris’s presence in the house would help their situation from a financial standpoint because Joanne could get a job without concerns for John’s care, the woman knew it was hard for Roy to face how Chris’s life had changed. If you’d asked Roy yesterday, he’d have said Chris’s life was just beginning. Joanne was willing to bet that now Roy would say Chris’s life was over.

 

But it’s not over.  Disabled people are living far more independent lives these days than they did just ten years ago. If Chris is determined to live a full life, then with the right kind of help I know he can accomplish that. Maybe that life will be with Roy and me to some extent, and that’ll be fine. We’ll do all we can for him.  But maybe he can still work, still have some type of a productive life. Still feel like he has a purpose in this world when he wakes up each morning.  If Roy and I project a positive attitude to Chris, then surely he’ll pick up on it and try his hardest to overcome all the obstacles in his way.

 

Roy shoved his tray aside and rubbed a hand over his forehead. “I guess we’ll have to cross each bridge as we come to it.”

 

Joanne reached out and clasped Roy’s left hand.  “That’s all we can do, Roy. That, and keep a positive attitude.  We just...we’ll just have to take it one day at a time and see what the future brings.”

 

“Do you honestly think Chris has a future that’ll extend beyond babysitting for John as his new career?”

 

“I...I don’t know, but I want to think it. I have to think it for Chris’s sake. So do you.”

 

“I wish I could, Jo.  God, I wish I could.”

 

Roy stood, picked up their trays and walked them to the big cart where other trays and dirty dishes had been deposited.  Joanne followed him to the hall, but paused there.

 

“I’m going to the ladies room, then I’ll use a payphone to call my parents and Eileen.”

 

“All right,” Roy agreed. “I’ll be upstairs.”

 

Joanne’s parents were retired and lived in San Diego. Her sister Eileen was single and lived in Sherman Oaks. She had a good paying job with McDonall Douglas, and though she led the kind of carefree life a woman without a husband and children could, she and Joanne were close. Joanne called her parents and Eileen earlier that morning, promising to call again when Chris was out of surgery. 

 

“Okay. I’ll meet you up there in a little while.”

 

The couple parted ways.  Although Joanne hadn’t necessarily planned for Roy to return to the second floor without her, she wasn’t disappointed that he chose not to wait for her.  She visited the ladies room, then made the phone calls to her parents and sister. For the time being, Joanne didn’t tell her parents about Chris’s paralysis.  That news could come later, when she knew more about Chris’s condition.  She was forthright about it with Eileen, but made her promise to keep the news from their folks.

 

“I’ll tell them when the time is right.  You know how they are.  They’ll want to rush right up here, and while I appreciate their concern, I don’t want company right now. Within two days Dad’ll be bored and saying he wants to go home, and Mom’ll be rearranging my furniture, moving things around in my kitchen, and telling me that John’s too small for his age and that we let Jennifer have too many privileges for a girl her age.  Besides, you know how Mom drives Roy nuts. With everything else that’s going on, a visit from our mother is the last thing he needs.”

 

Eileen agreed with her sister. Their mother was everything Roy wasn’t – gabby, overbearing, opinionated, and bossy.  She meant well, but no, Joanne and Roy didn’t need additional stress in their household right now.  Eileen promised to keep Joanne’s secret. 

 

“Besides,” Eileen said, “maybe in a few days you’ll have better news about Chris. Maybe his doctor is wrong.”

 

“Wrong?”

 

“Maybe he will be able to walk.”

 

“Maybe,” Joanne said softly, but without much hope. She knew Kelly Brackett wouldn’t have said Chris’s paralysis was permanent if his medical knowledge told him otherwise.

 

“Call me if there’s anything I can do.  If you need me to pick up John and bring him to my house for the weekend, just say the word.”

 

“Thanks. I might take you up on that.  I’ll call you after we get home tonight. I’d better let you get back to work.”

 

“Okay. Talk to you tonight. Tell Roy I’m praying for Chris.”

 

“I will. Thanks. That’ll mean a lot to him.”

 

The sisters said goodbye, and Joanne hung up the phone. She didn’t head to the elevator Roy had used when he’d returned to the second floor, but instead, headed to the Emergency Room.  She wasn’t surprised to see her daughter seated in the waiting area.  Joanne sat down next to the teenager.

 

“You’re back from lunch already?”

 

“Mr. Adams made the mistake of letting John pick where we ate.”

 

Joanne smiled. “Oh, so you stopped at a McDonald’s, is that it?”

 

“Uh huh.”

 

“Did you get him to Grandma’s house without any problems?”

 

“Yeah. He didn’t raise a stink over it or anything. He seemed happy to be there.”

 

“It’s been a tough day for him,” was all Joanne said. “He’ll have fun with Grandma.”

 

“She’ll spoil him.”

 

“I think he needs a little spoiling right about now, don’t you?”

 

The girl’s eyes narrowed with anger.  “After what he saw Dad do to Uncle Johnny, yeah, I’d say so.”

 

“Jen...”

 

“Mom, don’t scold me. You know Dad was in the wrong.  I can’t believe he punched Uncle Johnny like that.”

 

“I know it’s hard to understand, but emotions are running high right now, so cut your dad a little slack, okay?”

 

“But--”

 

“Jennifer, please. For me.”

 

The teenager hesitated a moment, but when she noticed the pink tinge to the whites of her mother’s eyes that indicated the woman had been crying earlier, she agreed.

 

“Okay.”

 

“Thank you.” 

 

Jennifer clasped hands with her mom. “You’re welcome.”

 

“Where’s Wendy?”

 

“She went back up to the waiting room with her parents. I told them I’d be up in a few minutes.  I wanna see how Uncle Johnny is first.”

 

“So do I.”

 

“That’s what I figured.  Does Dad know you’re here?”

 

“No. But even if he did, I’d still be here.”

 

Jennifer smiled. “Me too.”

 

Mother and daughter waited ten more minutes, then saw an exhausted Kelly Brackett walking toward the nurses’ station.  The pair stood and approached the physician.

 

“Doctor Brackett?”

 

Brackett turned. When he saw it was Joanne at his elbow, he mustered a smile.

 

“Hi, Joanne. Jennifer.”

 

Jennifer skipped the pleasantries.

 

“How’s Uncle Johnny?”

 

“He’ll be fine.”

 

“My dad didn’t hurt him?”

 

The doctor handed Johnny’s chart to the nurse behind the counter.

 

“Betty, would you file this for me, please?  And make arrangements for John Gage to be moved to a room as soon as possible. He needs to rest. He’s not going to be able to do that comfortably on an exam table.”

 

“Yes, Doctor.  I’ll get right on it.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

Brackett placed a hand on Joanne’s elbow, steering the pair away from the nurses’ station.  He hadn’t told anyone the source of the bruises and cuts on Johnny’s face, and he didn’t plan to.  Whatever questions his ER staff had about it, one look at the doctor told them not to waste time asking.

 

When they were out of anyone’s hearing range, Brackett said, “Johnny hasn’t had anything to eat or drink since he and Chris ate at the station last night around five. He was also out on several runs with Chris prior to the final one at two this morning, so all told, he probably got an hour of sleep. I’m treating him for exhaustion, dehydration, and shock.”

 

“Shock?” Joanne questioned with alarm. “Did Roy hurt him that badly?”

 

“No, not at all. He’s got some cuts and bruises from the beat...from the altercation with Roy, but no serious injuries to speak of. Let’s just say it’s been a long night for Johnny, and an equally long day. The stress has finally caught up with him.  The best thing for him right now is rest.”

 

“How long will he be hospitalized?”

 

“Unless something changes, he’ll be discharged tomorrow morning.”

 

“Can we see him?”

 

“Not right now. I gave him a sedative. He’s sleeping, and probably will for the remainder of the day.” 

 

“Oh...okay.  Well, if he needs a ride home in the morning, tell him--”

 

“Don’t worry, I’ll see that Johnny gets home if I have to drive him there myself.”

 

Joanne smiled her thanks at the man. She knew he was trying to avoid getting in the middle between Johnny and Roy, while at the same time also trying to spare her any further problems with Roy over this issue. Brackett had probably surmised that Joanne would give Johnny a ride home if he needed one, and he’d probably also surmised that right now Roy needed his wife’s support, as opposed to feeling she was taking sides against him.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“Would you tell Uncle Johnny that Mom and I came to see him?  That we wanted to make sure he was okay?”

 

Brackett nodded. “I’ll tell him.  And I’m sure when things calm down, you’ll have the opportunity to tell him yourself, too.”

 

Joanne thanked Doctor Brackett again for all he’d done for her family that day.

 

“I’ll be up in a little while to check on Chris,” the doctor promised.

 

As the women walked away from the physician, Jennifer commented, “He looks like he could drop into bed and sleep for about twenty-four hours straight.”

 

“I’m sure he could. I don’t know how many hours he’s been here now, but since he was on duty when Chris was brought in, he must have been up all night. He worked hard to save your brother’s life.”

 

Jennifer nodded, but didn’t openly voice her admiration for Kelly Brackett. For a long time now, she’d been considering a career in medicine.  When she was younger, her choice was based solely on her father’s profession as a paramedic, and at one time Jennifer had thought she’d like to join the fire department. But as she’d grown older, she found herself drawn to practicing emergency medicine in a hospital just like Rampart.  She rarely said anything to her parents about it though, because it would require a lot of money to put her through medical school.  Now, with Chris’s injury, maybe the family finances wouldn’t allow for her to have a college education of any kind.

 

Jennifer pushed her thoughts aside for the moment. There were more important things to think about than her future – like Chris’s future, and what would happen if he could never walk again. As she rode the elevator to the second floor with her mother, the teen asked, “Mom, what’s gonna happen to Chris?”

 

“What’s going to happen to him?”

 

“If he can’t walk, what’s gonna happen? Will he be able to go back to the apartment he was sharing with Darrel and Tim? Will he be able to work for the fire department?  Or go back to college, and then get a job afterwards?”

 

“I don’t know, Jen.  Your father and I talked about all of that a little bit while we ate lunch. We both agreed that for now, we just have to take it one day at a time.”  Joanne gave her daughter a reassuring smile while brushing a strand of long hair over the girl’s shoulder. “Don’t worry. One way or another, everything will work out for the best.”

 

“Do you really believe that?”

 

“I want to.”

 

“So do I.”

 

“Then for Chris’s sake, believe it, Jenny.”

 

“Whatta ya’ mean?”

 

“Whenever you see your brother, have a positive attitude, even if he doesn’t.  You have to make him believe he can do anything he sets his mind to.”

 

“You think that’ll help?”

 

“I know it will.”

 

“Okay. I can do that.”

 

“Good girl.”

 

When Joanne and Jennifer exited the elevator, Joanne spotted Roy seated with Wendy and her parents.  As she reached the group she asked, “No word yet on when we can see Chris?”

 

“No,” Roy answered. “Not yet.”

 

Just by arching one eyebrow and tilting her head to the right, Joanne indicated that she wanted to speak privately with her husband.  Roy relinquished his seat to Jennifer and followed Joanne halfway down the corridor.  When Joanne decided they’d walked far enough away so that no one could hear them, she turned and faced her husband.

 

“I stopped in the Emergency Room to check on Johnny.”

 

Roy sighed. It was the only hint he gave that he wasn’t pleased with his wife.

           

“Johnny hadn't had anything to eat or drink since five o'clock last night, when he and Chris ate supper at the station. They were out on several runs before their final one this morning at two. Doctor Brackett says that between those things, the stress Johnny was under while he was taking care of Chris at the scene, and your attack on him, all of it’s been more than Johnny's body could take.”

           “I didn't attack him.”

           “Just what do you call it then?”

            “I don't call it anything.”

            “It certainly looked like an attack to me. A physical and verbal one, if you want the honest truth. How could you, Roy? Chris made his own decision about dropping out of school and joining the paramedic program, Johnny didn't make it for him.”

            “Maybe so. But Christopher confided in Johnny long before he confided in me. As far back as when he was sixteen years old. You’ve heard Chris say that yourself. Johnny should have told me then. And he should have discouraged Chris. He knows I want our kids to finish college. He knows I don't want Chris or John hauling hose like I did while trying to make ends meet for a growing family. We struggled, Joanne. When the kids were small we struggled a lot of times to make it from payday to payday. It's only been since I made captain that things have gotten better. I don't want that for my children. I don't want them to struggle to make a buck. Gage knows that. He knows I wanted more for my kids. He knows I wanted them to have a future. A bright future. But now, thanks to him, Chris's future is over before it's even begun.”

           “Roy--”

            Roy turned away from his wife. “No. Just drop it. I don't wanna talk about it anymore.”

         “But Johnny--”

          “I don't care about Johnny. I don't wanna talk to Johnny, and I don't wanna hear his name spoken again in my home. All I care about right now is Chris. All I care about is giving Chris every possible chance to get well. Maybe...maybe even to walk again.”

          “But Doctor Brackett said--”

           “Doctors have been wrong before. Even Brackett.”

           And with that, Roy walked away from his wife.

 

Joanne stood alone in the long hallway. She wondered how they’d gone from Roy planning to build an addition on the house for Chris, to him clinging to some elusive dream that Chris would walk again. 

 

And this business about Johnny’s name not being spoken in our house again. Oh Roy, do you have any idea what a mistake you’ll be making if you really mean that?  If you don’t come to terms with all of this and make things right between you and Johnny?  You’re in the process of ending a friendship that’s meant so much to you.  That’s meant so much to the kids and me, too.  Friendships like that are rare.  If you don’t mend fences with Johnny, something tells me that someday you’ll regret losing his friendship in ways you can’t imagine right now.

 

Joanne wanted to say all of those things to her husband, but before she had the chance to catch up to him a nurse appeared and said they could see Chris for five minutes.  When things had calmed down enough three days later that Joanne finally did get a chance to start a serious discuss with her husband about John Gage, Roy proved to her that he’d meant what he’d said. He held up a hand to silence her as he walked out of the kitchen.

 

“I told you I didn’t wanna hear Gage’s name spoken in this house again, and I wasn’t kidding.”

    

Joanne sighed as her husband headed out the front door.  She shouted after him, “Do you even care if I think you’re making the biggest mistake of your life by ending your friendship with Johnny?”

 

The only answer Joanne received was the roar of the Porsche’s engine. It wasn’t the answer she wanted, but the woman had a feeling it was the only one she was going to get.

                       

Chapter 8

 

For a man who’d once declared John Gage’s name was never to be spoken in his house again, I found myself saying the name a lot in the days following Clarice’s phone call – and worrying a lot about the person that name identified. 

 

I spoke with Clarice each day for the ten days Johnny was hospitalized.  When he was strong enough, an MRI was done. That test didn’t show any further aneurysms.  I breathed a sigh of relief when hearing that news, as I’m sure Johnny’s family did too.  By the time Johnny was released from the hospital, his doctor knew he was experiencing weakness in his left leg and arm, as well as some problems with his short-term memory.

 

“Doctor Webber is hopeful that with time and physical therapy, John will overcome both of those challenges,” Clarice told me on the morning Chad and Carl went to bring Johnny home from the hospital. “It’s his speech the doctor is most concerned about.”

 

Even though Clarice couldn’t see my movement, I nodded. I’d spoken to Johnny on the phone four times during the two weeks he was hospitalized.  The first time I called, it was impossible for me to understand him.  His words were garbled, leaving me with no idea what he was saying. Before this happened, I would have said having a conversation with John Gage is never a challenge.  No one can accuse the man of not holding up his end of a discussion, and he usually holds up my end as well.  But now talking with Johnny was a challenge. I found myself guessing at his words and struggling to give the proper response.  I’d said, “Sure,” a lot, and, “Oh, really?” like I was talking with someone who spoke a foreign language. It was uncomfortable for me, and even more so for Johnny. I could tell by his tone he was frustrated at his inability to communicate, so rather than risk upsetting him even more, I said, “Listen, I know you must be tired.  Why don’t you hand the phone back to your dad. I’ll talk to you again in a day or two.”

 

Subsequent conversations didn’t go any better. By the time I’d placed the fourth phone call, Johnny wouldn’t talk to me. He had the receiver to his ear and was listening, but he refused to respond.  That worried me enough that I called Johnny’s house later that evening and talked to Chad about it.  He’d been the one who’d answered the phone in Johnny’s room that afternoon, so he’d been present throughout my awkward one-sided conversation with his son.

 

“He’s been that way the last few days, Roy.  He won’t even try to talk.”

 

“But didn’t his doctor say he has to try in order to improve?”

 

“Yeah, that’s what Doctor Webber said, but you know John.  He can be stubborn as a mule when he thinks he has good reason to be.  He’s been like that since he was two years old.”

 

I’d encountered Johnny’s stubborn side on occasion. More than once when we were partners, that stubborn streak of his kept us alive.  However, I didn’t think now was the time for Johnny to allow stubborn pride to interfere with his recovery.  On the other hand, I understood at least some of what he was feeling.

 

Despite the fact that Johnny could run on at the mouth, especially in his younger days, his ability to communicate had taken him far in life.  Back when he was the paramedic instructor for L.A. County, I’d sat in on a couple of his classes.  Johnny was an outstanding teacher. He quickly established a rapport with his students that was a direct result of his ease at standing in front of an audience. It’s an ease I don’t have. Since becoming a paramedic instructor myself, I’ve often envied Johnny’s ability to seem right at home whether he’s speaking in front of five people, or five hundred.

 

  I’d seen this ease again when I’d visited Johnny in Eagle Harbor over Thanksgiving weekend six years ago, and sat in on a staff meeting he held. It’d be difficult for any one of us to have our ability to communicate taken away, but for a man like Johnny, who used his verbal skills to run a fire department on a daily basis, it had to be devastating.  And it wasn’t just the small town of Eagle Harbor that John Gage’s knowledge impacted.  In many ways, the entire state of Alaska had benefited from the man’s presence. Johnny chaired the annual paramedic meeting held in Anchorage each year, and he’d helped implement paramedic programs in small hamlets all across Alaska – places so remote that emergency medical care was days away by vehicle, and hours away by air.  Again, Johnny’s communication skills were a must, as he taught classes to men and women who traveled from all parts of the state just to have the opportunity to learn from him.

 

I was sure Chad had thought of those things as well, and how important they were to Johnny. So rather than mention any of them, I tried to remain positive.

 

“Maybe Johnny’ll be more willing to try once he’s out of the hospital and back in familiar surroundings.”

 

Chad’s, “Yeah. Maybe,” didn’t sound too hopeful, but I knew he was worried, and at eighty-five years old, probably not able to cope with the stress of the situation as well as he would have had he been twenty years younger.

 

I continued to stay in contact with whoever answered the phone at Johnny’s house – usually Clarice or Chad - during the two weeks that followed his return from the hospital. Once Johnny was home, I didn’t want to bother anyone or seem like a pest, so I limited my phone calls to Friday afternoons. Each time I called, Johnny refused to take the phone and talk to me. On the third Friday afternoon, I didn’t get an answer. 

 

I didn’t think too much about that at first.  I assumed Johnny had a medical appointment, or maybe everyone had gotten into the Land Rover and gone to pick up Trevor from school.  I tried several more times throughout the afternoon and evening. Jennifer was off-duty, so Libby wasn’t with us. That meant the phone was free for me to use, rather than it being tied up by a teenager with an active social life and more friends than I could keep track of.

 

When it was nine o’clock in Eagle Harbor and I still hadn’t reached anyone at Johnny’s, I called Clarice’s home.  At first I thought I’d dialed the wrong number. The voice that responded with, “Hello?” was raspy, hoarse, and a bit labored, as though breathing was an effort.

 

I hesitated a moment, then asked, “Is this the Mjtkos’?”

 

“Roy?”

 

“Clarice?”

 

“Yes, it’s me.”

 

“You sound awful.”

 

“I’ve felt better.”

 

The woman’s cough was dry and harsh. I winced in sympathy, knowing how much that action hurt Clarice’s chest.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“I’ve got bronchitis and pneumonia.”

 

“Oh...I’m sorry to hear that. You’d better take care of yourself.”

 

“That’s what Doctor Benson said too. He said if I don’t spend the next three weeks at home resting, he’ll put me in the hospital.”

 

“Then you follow his orders.”

 

“Don’t worry. Carl’s seeing to that.”

 

“Glad to hear it.”

 

Clarice coughed again.  I waited until the coughing spell passed before saying anything more.

 

“I won’t keep you.  I just got concerned when I couldn’t reach anyone at Johnny’s.”

 

“You couldn’t?”

 

“No. Should I’ve been able to?”

 

“John’s there.”

 

When she didn’t add any other names like Trevor, or Chad, or Marietta, I said, “Where’s everyone else?”

 

“John sent his father and Marietta home on Sunday. Said he was fine and didn’t need their help.”

 

“He really said that?” I asked, not because I didn’t believe Johnny would say something like that, but because, as far as I knew, he wasn’t saying much of anything lately.

 

“Well, not in so many words, but that’s what he meant. Chad was ready to get back to his own home anyway, and at the time, I wasn’t sick yet.  Oh, I was feeling a little run down, I’ll admit that. But I thought it was because of everything that’s gone on.  It wasn’t until Wednesday that I knew I was ill. By then, Chad and Marietta were back in Montana.”

 

“Where’s Trevor?”

 

“Church outing in Juneau. The kids’re sleeping over at a hotel there. He won’t be home until Sunday afternoon.”

 

“Should Johnny be alone?”

 

“I don’t think so, but he insists that he’s fine. Carl’s checking on him, but John won’t answer the phone, so that means Carl has to drive out there.”

 

“But Trevor’ll be back on Sunday.  He’ll be there with Johnny after that, right?”

 

Clarice suffered through another coughing spasm. I could picture her sitting propped up in one of the large beige reclining chairs I’d seen in her living room the one time I was in her home with Johnny.  I imagined her wrapped in a thick robe with a blanket over her legs, a glass of water and a box of Kleenex on the end table next to her.  I don’t know how correct my mental picture was, but since I could hear the T.V. in the background, and since I could tell she took a drink of something when she quit coughing, I figured the vision in my mind was pretty accurate. 

 

When Clarice was finally able to speak again, she said,  “Trevor’ll be there in the evenings, but he’s in school during the day, of course, and then after school he always seems to have some activity going on.”

 

Trevor was the president of his grade school’s student council, on the school’s basketball team, and he played on a hockey team sponsored by some of Eagle Harbor’s businessmen.  I also knew Trev had started working for Gus Zirbel, the owner of Eagle Harbor’s airport, the previous summer.  Early in the fall, Johnny mentioned during one of our phone conversations that Trevor was still working for Gus a couple of days a week after school and on Saturdays.

 

“What time does Trevor usually get home?” I asked.

 

“Around six. But as soon as he’s done eating, he has homework to do.”

 

“Sounds like Johnny’ll be spending the bulk of each day alone then, until you’re back on your feet.”

 

“I know, and I don’t like it,” Clarice croaked in a voice so deep that it sounded as though I was talking to Carl. “I worry about him falling, and Doctor Webber said the best way for John to improve his speech is by having someone to talk to.”

 

“What about the guys from the fire department? Would some of them be willing to spend a few hours with Johnny on their days off?  They could draw up a rotating schedule of some sort.”

 

“They’d all be willing to. That was the first thing Carl suggested, but John said no. And I do mean he said it.  That’s the one word that comes out loud and clear.”

 

I chuckled. “Knowing Johnny the way I do, I imagine it does.”  I thought further. “What about Reah? Did Chad ever get a hold of her?”

 

“He did. She was here for a few days last week, but flew back home.  At the time, there didn’t seem to be any reason for her to stay.  Now I wish she had.”

 

Given Reah’s nursing background, she would have been the perfect person to be with Johnny while Clarice was out of commission.

 

“And before you ask, Carl already suggested that we call Reah and see if she could come back.”

 

“Don’t tell me, let me guess. Johnny refused to let Carl do that.”

 

“You know him well.”

 

“Sometimes too well.” 

 

“What about his physical therapy appointments? I’m sure he hasn’t been released to drive yet.”

 

“No, he hasn’t.”

 

“Who’s going to get him to P.T? And for that matter, get Trevor to where he needs to be after school, or pick him up? And what about the grocery shopping and other errands?”

“Carl’ll do the best he can to handle all of that.”

 

 I could already picture how easy it would be for Johnny to miss some physical therapy appointments.  Carl could probably bully Johnny into going, in the same way the years of friendship between Johnny and I meant I could bully him if it was for his own good, but if Carl got tied up on police business and had to send someone else – especially one of Johnny’s staff members – Johnny might refuse to leave the house if his current mindset was what I surmised.

 

Something in Clarice’s tone caused me to say, “Sounds like Carl’s got a lot on his plate.”

 

“He’s awfully busy at work right now. He’s short handed by two officers. One moved away, and another is out on medical leave. To top it off, he’s in the middle of setting up a new computer system for the department, and he’s taking classes in Juneau three nights a week. He has to every two years.”

 

I didn’t ask Clarice for more details. For one thing, her voice was losing what little strength and volume it’d had when she first answered the phone.  For another, I assumed she meant Carl was required to take classes periodically in order to stay current in the latest police procedures, just like paramedics “continuing education” classes, as they’re referred to now days. 

 

“Thanks for filling me in, Clarice. I’ve probably kept you on the phone longer than you doctor would approve of.”

 

“That’s okay. It’s good talking to you. I...I’m worried about him, Roy.  I don’t like the thought of John sitting alone in that house day after day.  I…I know he’s depressed, and I think he needs someone there with him.  Someone to keep him company, keep his spirits up, get him out of the house for a few hours now and then, and most of all, make him try and carry on a conversation.”

 

“You’re right, but it’s not your fault you’re sick, so don’t get upset over it.  You need to do what you doctor ordered and rest.”

 

“I know. I just wish he didn’t have to be alone.  I wish there was someone he feels comfortable enough with to let the person stay with him at least part of each day.”

 

“Yeah, me too,” I agreed, while the beginnings of an idea began forming in my mind. “Listen, Clarice, I’m gonna let you go.  Take care of yourself, and don’t worry about Johnny.”

 

“The first I can do, the second, I can’t make any promises about.”

 

Clarice started coughing again.  When the spell had passed and she’d caught her breath, I knew it was time to say goodbye. 

 

I told Clarice to take care of herself one last time, she responded with the promise of, “I will,” and then we ended our conversation.

 

After I hung up the phone, I went into the living room where Joanne was sitting on the couch in what she calls “lounging pajama” watching the news.  I sat down next to my wife, though my mind was miles away in Eagle Harbor.

 

I was so distracted by my thoughts that I didn’t hear Joanne until she said a second time, “Roy, I asked you if something’s wrong with Clarice?”

 

I focused on my wife, realizing she’d caught snatches of my conversation over the sound of the television.

 

I nodded. “She’s got bronchitis and pneumonia.”

 

“That doesn’t sound good.”

 

“It’s not. Especially for someone her age. It’s important that she gets plenty of rest.”

 

“Aside from that, she shouldn’t be around Johnny, should she?”

 

“No. The last thing he needs right now is to come down with a virus.”

 

“So will Chad and Marietta be staying for a while?”

 

“They’ve already gone home.”

 

“They did?  When?”

 

Joanne aimed the remote at the TV and shut it off, since neither of us was paying attention to it.  I spent the next few minutes filling Joanne in on everything Clarice had told me and answering her questions.

 

“Johnny shouldn’t be alone all day just yet, should he?”

 

“No. He shouldn’t. He could fall for one thing, and for another, someone needs to get him to P.T., and work with him on his speech.”

 

“What about Carl?”

“He’s doing the best he can to help out, but he’s got a lot of things going on right now.  Sounds like whatever help Carl can offer’ll be hit or miss at best.”

 

“What about some of the other guys from the fire department?  Can’t they--”

 

“I’m sure they can, but Clarice said Johnny already vetoed that suggestion too.”

 

“Why’s he being so darn stubborn?”

 

That was the one question I had an easy answer for.

 

“Pride.”

 

“Pride?”

 

“He’s embarrassed by the way he sounds when he talks.”

 

“Did Clarice tell you that?”

 

“She didn’t have to. No one has to.  I know that’s what it is.”

 

“Well, he’ll have to get past that if he wants his speech to improve.”

 

Only a woman would think it could be that easy. Maybe it’s the male ego that gets in the way of what appears to be a simple solution to the opposite sex.  I was certain Johnny knew what he needed to do to improve, but it was feeling comfortable enough with someone...having total trust in the person he was talking to, that was the key to getting Johnny to try.

 

Jo and I sat together in silence for a few minutes.  She must have thought I had nothing else to say on the subject, because she stood to get ready for bed. 

 

“You know,” I said slowly. “I’ve been thinking. Maybe I should go up there.”

Joanne sat down again. “To Johnny’s?”

 

“Yeah.”

“But it doesn’t sound like he wants anyone there.”

 

“I know, but what he wants and what he needs are two different things.”

 

“What about your classes?”

 

“There’s only four days left in this session. Monday and Tuesday are review days; Wednesday and Thursday are final exams.  I might be able to get Gene Reyer to cover for me.”

 

Gene had been the paramedic instructor after Johnny left the department in ‘85.  He currently worked at headquarters in personnel, but filled in for me on occasion if I needed him to.

 

“I wouldn’t plan to leave until Wednesday if Gene’s available.  That way I can be there on Monday and Tuesday for the review. It’s only fair to the kids. I’ve brought them this far. I wanna stay at least until the tests are given. That way all Gene would have to do is sit at my desk and oversee things while they take their exams. He can bring whatever work he wants to from headquarters.  There’s not much to it, really.  Just making sure no one’s cheating and helping out if anyone’s confused by the wording of a question or something like that.”

 

“What about the essay questions?”

 

Joanne knew a computer graded all sections of the exams with the exception of the essay portion.

 

“I can have Gene mail them to me at Johnny’s if headquarters approves.”

 

“Sounds like it might work,” my wife agreed. 

 

“I’ll have to get the chief’s approval first. I’ll call headquarters tomorrow morning and see if he’s on duty.  If he is, I’ll take a drive over there and talk to him.”

 

I didn’t foresee not getting approval from the current chief of the department to miss my last two days of classes.  Frank Young was an old friend of mine.  We’d gone through the academy together, and then worked out of the same station as rookies. Frank had lived in my neighborhood when our kids were growing up. Frank’s daughter, Cindy, and Jennifer were friends throughout grade school and high school.

 

“And if he’s not on duty?”

I smiled. “Then I’ll go to his house and talk to him.”

 

Joanne smiled in return.  “It helps to have friends in high places at a time like this, huh?”

“It does,” I agreed. “If Frank okay’s my request, then I’ll call Gene and see if he can cover for me.”

 

Once exams were finished, I had eight weeks off before the next session started, so I had no concerns that I wouldn’t be back in time to begin teaching again. If Clarice wasn’t well enough to return to her roll as Johnny’s housekeeper by that time, and if Johnny still needed someone there with him on a daily basis, then arrangements of some sort would have to be made.  For now, I figured we’d cross that bridge when, and if, we came to it.

 

“The only thing that’s still a concern,” I said to my wife, “is Libby.”

 

“What about her?”

 

“I’m the one who usually picks her up after school. I’m the one who’s usually here with her when Jennifer’s at work.”

 

“She’s old enough to be by herself,” Joanne reminded me.

 

“I know, but we didn’t raise our three as latch key kids, and we said we’d help Jennifer out so that wasn’t how Libby was raised, either.”

 

Joanne chuckled at my concerns.  “Roy, Libby is fifteen years old, and a mature fifteen at that.  I think we can trust her to be a latch key kid for a couple of weeks, don’t you?”

My, “I suppose,” was somewhat reluctant. I didn’t like the thought of shirking my responsibilities to my daughter and granddaughter.

 

“Besides,” Joanne said, “at least three nights out of five she has after-school activities. I can pick her up on my way home from work if Jennifer’s on-duty. On the days when Jen’s working that Libby gets out of school at three, she can walk here. She’ll be fine until I get home at six.  She’s always got enough homework to keep her busy for several hours.  And if we run into transportation problems, I’m sure Chris’ll help out.”

 

I couldn’t argue that.  Chris is self-employed, and works out of his home, keeping a flexible schedule. On most weekday afternoons he was chauffeuring his own girls to activities. Therefore, chauffeuring Libby as well wouldn’t be a big inconvenience.

 

“After you know if you’ll be leaving on Wednesday,” Joanne said, “I’ll talk to Jen and Chris. Between the three of us, we’ll get it all worked out.”

 

“Don’t forget about her job.”

 

Libby started working at the GAP in September. The store was in a mall a few miles from our neighborhood. Since Libby wasn’t old enough to drive, I usually took her to work and picked her up on days when Jennifer was on duty.

 

“I won’t forget about her job,” Joanne assured. “She’s only been working on Saturdays since the Christmas season ended.”

 

“I know, but you work a couple Saturdays a month.”

 

“Then on those Saturdays, Jenny or Chris will get her to work, depending on who’s available.  Like I said, we’ll get a schedule ironed out. You make it sound as though you’ll be gone a year.”

 

I couldn’t help but smile with chagrin at my wife’s teasing. “No, not a year. But it could be several weeks.”

 

“And during those several weeks I’ll keep things running smoothly on the home front, Mr. DeSoto.  Have you forgotten that I was pretty darn good at that during all those years you were working twenty-four hour shifts?”

 

I reached out, took my wife in my arms, kissed her, and then leaned back against the couch as she rested her head against my shoulder.

 

“No, I haven’t forgotten. And if Johnny heard me, he’d say I was wasting my time worrying about things that will fall into place if I’d just quit trying to direct traffic.”

 

“Johnny’d say that, huh?”

“He used to when we were partners and he thought I was trying to fix things that hadn’t gone wrong yet.”

 

Johnny’s words from years earlier echoed in my mind.

 

Roy, you worry about stuff that’s never gonna happen.  And if it does happen, you can’t do anything to change it anyway, so you might as well enjoy life, ‘cause if you don’t know it, Pally, ya’ only go around once as they say.

 

Joanne’s voice brought me back to the present.

 

“Would he say that now?”

 

I thought a moment.  “I dunno. He might.”

 

“But you don’t think that by going to Eagle Harbor you’re trying to fix things that haven’t gone wrong yet?”

 

“No I don’t. Things are already going wrong.  Clarice is sick. Johnny’s family’s gone home. Johnny won’t let Carl call Reah and ask her to come back.  I already see what’s gonna happen.”

 

“What?”

 

“One of three things. Clarice will end up going against her doctor’s instructions and return to working for Johnny before she should.  If she does that, she could end up paying for that decision with her life.  At her age, pneumonia’s nothing to fool around with.”

 

“No,” Joanne agreed, “it’s not.”

 

“If Clarice does stay home and rest like she’s supposed to, then Carl’s gonna try and do what he can for Johnny, but with as busy as he is, I’m afraid that won’t be enough.”

 

“Which brings us to your third concern.”

 

“Yeah.  That Johnny’s gonna be spending a lot of time alone, when he’s not physically ready to yet. And then there’s his speech.  It won’t improve if he doesn’t have someone to talk to.”

 

Joanne chuckled. “Now there’s something I never thought I’d see you do.”

 

“What?”

 

“Volunteer to spend hours in a room with Johnny listening to him talk.”

 

I laughed.  “Yeah, who would have guessed, huh?  On some days I swore I was gonna push him out of the squad if he didn’t shut up.”

 

“But you never did.”

 

Joanne’s simple statement reminded me of how deep my friendship with Johnny ran, and how even on those days when his jabber jaw was driving me nuts, I’d have still said he was the best friend a man could have.

 

“No,” I said quietly, “I never did.”

 

“Based on everything you’ve told me, I think you need to be with Johnny right now.”

 

I looked down at my wife while rubbing a hand over her arm. I knew she was purposely making the decision to go to Alaska easy for me.

 

“You don’t mind?”

 

“No, I don’t mind.”

 

“I’m not sure how long I’ll be gone.”

 

“That’s okay. The house’ll still be standing when you get back.”

 

“Sounds like you’re tryin’ to get rid of me.”

 

“You know what they say. Absence makes the heart grow fonder.”  Joanne stood, took my hands, and urged me to stand with her. “Come with me, handsome, and I’ll give you a reason to want to get back as fast as you can.”

 

I allowed Joanne to lead me to the bedroom. Our grandkids – and maybe even our kids – probably wouldn’t believe that Grandma and Grandpa can still light a fire behind closed doors.

 

Chapter 9

 

Joanne had to work until noon on Saturday.  After she’d left the house at seven-thirty, I called headquarters to see if Frank would be in. I was told he was off for the weekend, so waited until nine-thirty before heading for the home he’d bought a year or so after making chief.  It was in an upper-middle class neighbor in Rancho Palos Verdes.  There are several amenities the chief of the department could afford that I couldn’t, but a gardener evidently wasn’t one of them.  Bags of bark were stacked in Frank’s front lawn.  He had just finished spreading the burnt red chips of wood around the base of a young tree, when I swung the Porsche into his driveway. He recognized the car and grinned as he took off his gloves, shoved them in a back pocket of his jeans, and ambled toward me.

 

Frank had lost about forty pounds in the past year and was almost as lean as he had been when we’d worked together. There was a spring to his step I hadn’t seen for a while, which I attributed to the weight loss. His hair had turned snow white since he’d become chief, though I don’t know if that’s a reflection of stress, or simply age catching up with him.

 

“Hey, Roy.”

 

I shook the hand he offered me. “Frank. Looks like you’ve got yourself a big project this morning.”

 

“Yeah. Sue and I love this house, but let me tell ya’, the more space you have, the more work you have.”

 

“Now you know why I’m satisfied to stay where I’m at.  Ever since the kids left, the house is more than big enough for Joanne and me.”

 

“Smart man.” Frank used his thumb to gesture at the massive wood front door with its stained glass window. “Wanna go inside? There’s probably some coffee left.  Or I can see what we have in the fridge.  Sue’s over at Cindy’s helping one of our granddaughters sew a dress for some formal dance or another that’s coming up.”

 

“Hard to believe we’ve got granddaughters old enough to be going to formal dances, isn’t it?”

 

“You’re telling me.”

 

“Listen, I won’t keep you.  I just stopped by to ask you something.”

 

“No, you can’t retire.”

 

“Uh?”

 

Frank laughed. “You look serious.  So if you’re gonna ask me if you can retire, the answer is no.”

 

“That’s not what I was gonna ask, but be prepared for the day when I do.”

 

“When can I expect that to happen?”

 

“When Libby graduates from high school in two years.”

 

“You’re sure there aren’t any other grandkids you can help raise?”

 

Now it was my turn to laugh. “Let’s put it this way. There’d better not be, because Joanne and I are ready for some time to ourselves.”

 

“I’m sure you are,” Frank agreed. “So, whatta ya’ need, Roy?”

 

“To request a few days off.”

 

“When?”

 

“This week.”

 

“Isn’t this the last week of your current session?”

 

I nodded. “It is. I wouldn’t ask if it was important.”

 

“I know you wouldn’t. You look worried about something. What’s goin’ on?”

 

I told Frank what happened to Johnny, and what had occurred since he’d arrived home from the hospital. Although Frank and Johnny never worked out of the same station, they knew one another. Throughout the years when Johnny lived in L.A., he and Frank would sometimes be at my house together for picnics, graduation parties, or other gatherings Joanne and I were hosting, not to mention fire department functions that would bring the two of them together.

 

“So I was thinking if I can get Gene to cover for me during finals, then I’d leave for Alaska sometime on Wednesday.  Gene can mail the essay questions to me at Johnny’s house. I’ll grade them up there and mail them back.”

 

There was no hesitation in Frank’s response.  “If you can get this worked out with Gene, it’s fine with me.”

 

“Thanks a lot. I appreciate it.”

 

“Sure you won’t come inside?”

 

“No, I better get home and call Gene.  If he says yes, I’ll need to set up a time to meet with him to go over a few things, then I have to try and get a good fare on a plane ticket to Anchorage.”

 

“I wouldn’t think that’d be too difficult.”

 

“No?”

 

“No. After all, who wants to go to Alaska in February?”

 

I laughed. “Good point.”

 

“Tell Johnny I said hi.”

 

“I will.”

 

Frank’s voice caused me to pause in the act of heading for the Porsche.

 

“Roy?”

 

I turned around.  “Yeah?”

“What’re the chances of Johnny making a full recovery and returning to work?”

 

I thought about all Johnny had to overcome, especially where his speech and short-term memory were concerned. For the first time I admitted out loud, “Not great,” but then added, “On the other hand, I’ve heard of people who’ve bounced back from a lot worse with little to no side effects, so I’m hoping Johnny is one of the lucky ones.”

 

“Me too. If I remember right, Johnny’s pretty tenacious.  Or at least he was thirty years ago.”

 

“Still is.”

 

“Then maybe he’ll be one of those lucky ones you mentioned.”

 

“Yeah,” I agreed, while trying to sound more positive than I felt, “maybe he will be.”

 

I waved to Frank as I backed out of his driveway. By noon, I’d gotten in touch with Gene Reyer. Gene was a paramedic when the program was in its infancy, just like Johnny and me, so he knew Johnny fairly well. Or I should say had known Johnny well during the years Johnny worked for L.A. County. Gene said he’d be happy to help me out in any way he could, and agreed to meet with me at headquarters after my teaching day ended on Monday so we could go over what he needed to know for Wednesday and Thursday. As soon as I got off the phone with Gene, I got on the Internet. Within twenty minutes, I had an airline ticket purchased. Joanne had arrived home just as I’d gotten on-line.  She’d changed her clothes and fixed a sandwich while I was on the computer. She was sitting at the dining room table eating and leafing through the mail when I walked in. 

 

“My flight leaves at nine on Wednesday morning.  I’ll call Chris and see if he’ll give me a ride to the airport.”

 

“If he can’t, check with Jennifer. I think she’s off that day.”

 

“Okay.”

 

As I picked up the receiver from its base, Joanne asked, “Are you going to let Johnny know you’re coming?”

 

“I don’t see how I can.  He won’t answer the phone.”

 

“Guess that does present a bit of problem, doesn’t it.”

 

“Sure does. But I’ll call Carl and let him know.”

 

That’s just what I did after I got done talking to Chris. My son told me he’d be happy to take me to the airport on Wednesday.  On the other end of the scale, Carl said he didn’t think Johnny would be happy to find out I was coming for a visit.

 

“He might not be happy about it, but someone needs to be there with him.”

 

“I can’t disagree with you on that, Roy.”

 

I’d gotten a hold of Carl at the police station.  I hadn’t called Clarice because I didn’t want to disturb her. Carl told me he appreciated that when I mentioned it. 

 

“She’s really under the weather,” Carl said. “I’m pretty concerned about her.”

 

 “All the more reason she should be resting, and not worrying about Johnny.”

 

“True.”

 

“After I get to Anchorage, I’ll rent a car and drive to Eagle Harbor. Or maybe I can charter a plane to Juneau and rent a car once I get there.”

 

“You could, but don’t do that. Just tell me when your plane’s due to arrive.  I’ll have Gus pick you up.”

“I don’t wanna inconvenience anyone.”

 

“It won’t be an inconvenience. Look at it this way, you’re doing me a big favor by coming here.”

 

“I am?”

“I’m so damn busy right now that it’s all I can do to remember to get Trevor where he needs to be.  I’ve been helping out since Wednesday, when Mom first started feeling sick.  I was supposed to pick Trev up from basketball practice on Thursday and forgot all about the poor kid.  He walked here to the station, which wouldn’t have been a big deal if it hadn’t been snowing like crazy, and if Trev hadn’t left his hat and mittens in his locker. He was soaked to the skin, and for as sick as Mom was, she was ready to shoot me when I told her about it later that night. Then on Friday, I was supposed to pick Trev up after school, take him home so he could get what he needed for this weekend trip he’s on, and then get him to the church.  I woulda’ forgot him again if one of the dispatchers hadn’t reminded me when she left to take her daughter to the church.”

 

“Sounds like you can use some help then.”

 

“I sure can.”

 

“Well, if there’s one thing I’ve gotten good at in recent years, it’s shuffling a teenager from here to there to everywhere.”

 

“Then you’re just the guy I need around here.  How’re you at getting a stubborn, pain-in-the-ass fire chief to his physical therapy appointments?”

I chuckled. “Johnny’s already giving you grief, is that it?”

“You could say that.”

 

“Well, even though I’ve never had to get a stubborn fire chief to his physical therapy appointments, I’m willing to take a shot at convincing Johnny it’s in his best interest to go.”

 

Carl snorted.  “Good luck.”

 

“I’m gonna need it, huh?”

“Oh yeah.”

 

“Well, I think I’m up for the challenge. If nothing else, you and I together could hog tie him and throw him in the back of the Land Rover, wouldn’t you say?”

 

I heard Carl’s chuckle, then, “Yep, think we could, Roy, and who knows?  It may come to that.”

 

I told Carl what time my plane was due to arrive in Anchorage.

 

“I’ll check with Gus and make sure he’s free. If he’s not, I’ll call you back before the weekend’s over.”

 

“Okay.  And let Gus know I’ll pay him whatever he normally gets for a charter.”

 

“No you won’t.”

 

“I won’t?”

 

“Nope. The department’ll pick up the tab.”

 

“You sure?”

 

“I’m sure. We set money aside each year for emergencies that might cause an employee to need financial help.  John’s given the fire department a helluva lot of himself since he came here. This is the least we can do in an effort to repay him.”

 

“Thanks. That’s nice of you.”

 

“Think nothin’ of it.”

 

Carl and I said goodbye.  Joanne and I left the house shortly after that.  We ran errands that took most of the afternoon, then picked up two large pizzas, went to Chris’s, and spent the evening with our son and his family.  The phone was ringing when we walked in the door at quarter to ten that night.  I recognized Carl’s voice even before he identified himself.

 

“Gus can pick you up, no problem there.  But I went out and saw John for a few minutes to tell him you were coming.  He got really pissed off and said no.”

 

“Which I take it to mean he doesn’t want me there.”

 

“By the look on his face, I’d say you hit the nail on the head.”

 

I didn’t hesitate when I replied with, “Tell Gus I’ll see him on Wednesday.”

 

“So you’re still coming?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Whatta ya’ want me to tell John?”

“That I’ve already bought a non-refundable ticket to Alaska, so he’s stuck with me.”

 

Carl’s laughter – as though this was the best joke he’d heard in a long time – made me smile.

 

“I can’t wait ta’ tell him that.”

 

“And tell him one more thing for me too.”

 

“Sure. What?”

 

“Tell him to quit bein’ so damn bull headed and let his friends help him.”

“I’ll pass it along, but I can already tell you he’ll scowl at me, make a fist, and shout no.”

 

“He can scowl and shout all he wants to, but I’ll still be there around three on Wednesday afternoon.”

 

“You know, when it comes to stubborn, I think John’s met his match in you.”

 

“I don’t know about stubborn.  Let’s just say I owe it to Johnny to help him in any way I can.  Sounds to me like he’s given up on himself.  I need to remind him of all the reasons why he’s still got a lot to live for.”

 

“There’ll be a lotta people around here who’ll be grateful if you can do that.”

 

“I’m not making any promises, but I’m sure gonna give it a try.”

 

Carl and I ended our conversation there.  I didn’t hear from him again, so when I left Los Angeles on Wednesday morning, I had no idea what type of reception I’d get from Johnny when I showed up on his doorstep. I was hoping he’d gotten over his anger and was looking forward to my visit.  It had been years since the two of us had spent any great amount of time alone together – probably not since we’d worked together at Station 51.  I, for one, was looking forward to it. Within a minute of arriving at Johnny’s, however, I discovered he wasn’t feeling the same nostalgic sentiment I was. 

 

Chapter 10

 

I was bundled up against the cold in my winter coat, boots, gloves, hat, and had a scarf wrapped around my neck.  The last time I’d dressed like that was when Joanne, Libby, Jennifer, and I, along with Dixie McCall, had visited Johnny during Thanksgiving weekend of 2000. 

 

A stiff February wind blew swirling snow into my face.  I clutched my suitcase in one hand, and waved at Gus with the other as he made a loop in the large area between the basketball court Johnny had built for Trevor, and the garage/barn.  After we’d landed at his airport, Gus was kind enough to give me a ride to Johnny’s in his Cherokee. I didn’t even have to ask for the ride. I got the impression this had also been worked out with Carl prior to my arrival.

 

After I’d put my suitcase and backpack in the cargo hold and we’d climbed in the vehicle, Gus handed me a round key ring with the Eagle Harbor Fire Department’s logo on it, along with a white envelope embossed with roses, which led me to assume it came from a stationary set.

 

“Carl said to give you these.”

 

I took the key ring that held two keys and put it in a coat pocket. I pulled my gloves off, opened the envelope, took out a piece of stationary with pink roses entangled by green vines, and silently read as Gus drove us toward Johnny’s over a snow packed road.

 

* * * *

 

Roy,

 

   Thank you for rearranging your schedule so you could help John.  Don’t expect him to be very welcoming at first, but don’t let him chase you away either. Your visit will do him good.

 

   I thought it would make things easier if I lent you the set of keys John gave me years ago.  The key with the black plastic head is for his Land Rover.  The other one is for his house.

 

   Trevor has basketball practice until five-thirty tonight in the grade school’s gym. I hope you don’t mind going to get him. If you can’t for some reason, please call Carl at the station and he’ll get Trevor home.  As for the next few weeks, John has Trevor’s schedule written on the calendar in the kitchen.  You should be able to tell where he needs to be and when by referring to that.  There’s also a school calendar hanging on the bulletin by the refrigerator. I wrote John’s doctor and physical therapy appoints on the kitchen calendar, too.

 

    Again, thank you.  Maybe I’ll be well enough to see you before you leave for home.

 

Clarice

 

* * * *

 

I refolded the letter, slipped it back into the envelope, and shoved the envelope in the same coat pocket that contained the key ring.  Gus and I made small talk as we wound our way over desolate roads to Johnny’s.  Snow flitted in front of the Jeep’s headlights.  It was a few minutes before three, but already growing dark.  I thought back five days to Frank in a short-sleeved shirt spreading bark around newly planted trees.  I stared out the passenger side window at the Sitka pine bows piled with snow, like a picture you’d see on a Christmas card. It was hard to believe that just that morning, I’d left a place where it was seventy degrees and looked like summer when compared to the Alaskan landscape.

 

I could see a light on in the great room as the Jeep rounded the bend in Johnny’s driveway.  Gus stopped parallel to the back door.  If Johnny was aware we were parked outside his house, and I suspected he was since I’d seen the shape of a man pass in front of the bay window, he didn’t come to the door to greet us.

 

Gus must have noticed the shape in front of the window too.  As he opened the cargo hold, reached in, and grabbed my suitcase, he said, “This has been hard for him.”

 

“I know.”

 

“He’s got a lotta pride. I guess most men do, huh?”

 

“Yeah. My wife says so anyway.”

 

“Mine too.” Gus waited while I put my gloves on, then handed me the suitcase and backpack. “Think you can help him?”

“I hope so.  A lot of it’ll depend on how willing Johnny is to accept my help.”

 

The skin around Gus’s eyes crinkled as he smiled. The wind ruffled hair that had once been red, and was now rusty pewter. 

 

“Johnny. It sounds funny to hear him called that.  We only know him as John.”

 

I smiled. “It sounds funny for me to hear him called that.”

 

“Suppose so. You two been friends a long time.”

 

I didn’t allow my mind to linger on the fifteen years when my friendship with Johnny hadn’t existed.  Instead, I said, “Yeah. Thirty-four years now.”

 

“That’s a lotta water under the bridge. I’d say if anyone can help John, it’d be you.”

 

Suddenly I felt like an entire town was looking upon me as some kind of miracle worker who could somehow give them back their fire chief healthy and whole.  I wanted to tell Gus that there were a multitude of medical uncertainties regarding just how far Johnny could travel in terms of his recovery, but it was too damn cold standing in that driveway to go into it. 

 

“I’ll do the best I can.”

 

“I can tell you’re not used to our weather. Better let ya’ get in where it’s warm.”

 

“No, I’m not used to your weather, that’s for sure. Thanks for the ride.”

 

“No need to thank me.  Wasn’t any trouble. I’m headin’ home for the day anyway.  Don’t feel like straying too far from the fireplace tonight.”

 

Snow stung my cheeks and clung to my eyelashes.  “I can understand why.”

 

Gus didn’t wait around as I headed for the house, leading me conclude he knew, or at least had guessed, that the key ring held a key for the back door.

 

I waved to Gus after he’d turned the Jeep around and passed by on his way to the road.  He gave three short toots of his horn and waved back.  Not even the sound of the horn brought Johnny to the back door.  I reached out a finger and rang the bell. I didn’t want to walk in on Johnny unless he left me no other choice. I’m a strong believer that we all deserve our dignity, so despite Johnny’s physical problems, I wanted to give him the same respect I’d want if our positions were reversed.

 

My toes were cold, and the backpack that held two pair of tennis shoes, my shaving kit, several books for me to read while waiting for Johnny during physical therapy sessions, two movies for Trevor, and some games Jennifer had given me that she thought might help exercise Johnny’s short term memory, was growing heavy from where it hung from my right shoulder. 

 

I was just about to forget the respect I wanted to extend to Johnny in favor of fishing the key ring out of my pocket, when he opened the door.  He wore jeans and a flannel shirt that both hung loosely on the man who hadn’t needed to lose any weight, but on whom illness and depression had taken its toll.  He clutched the handle of a three-footed silver cane and gave me a dark glare. After several long seconds of silence passed, I knew I’d have to goad him into speaking.

 

“I came a long way. The least you could do is say hi.”

 

I wasn’t trying to insult Johnny. I was suggesting what I thought would be an easy word for him to repeat. 

 

Rather than responding with ‘hi’ he said in a halting voice hoarse from little use, “I-I-I toe-I toe Car...no.  No.”

 

It was easy for me to translate that into, “I told Carl no.”

 

“Yeah, I know, he mentioned that, but I thought you might change your mind once I got here.”

 

“N-n-no. Go.”

 

I gestured over my shoulder with my right thumb. “If you hadn’t noticed, my ride already left.”

 

His mouth worked as though he was trying hard to get his thoughts out.  When he was finally able to speak, I could tell by the way he squeezed the handgrip on his cane that he was furious over the way his brain was failing him, but even more furious at me.

 

“Tat...tat-tat you-you polem...no my.”

 

That’s your problem, not mine.

 

“It wouldn’t be a problem if you’d let me in. It’s cold out here, ya’ know.”

 

He looked surprised over how easily I’d understood him. I knew then that no one else had been able to decipher his words in the way I’d managed to in mere seconds.  Not that I expected it to always be that easy, but I thought we were off to a good start.

 

“Don-don...I…don ‘are. Gee owe.”

 

It took me a few moments to process those sounds and apply his attempt at words to the current situation. 

 

I don’t care. Get out.

 

“How can you tell me to get out?  I’m not even in yet.”

 

“No co-co-co ‘n, efer.”

 

I roughly translated that to, “And you’re not coming in, either.”  The door slamming in my face aided in the translation.

 

Johnny left me no choice but to use the house key.  I couldn’t stand out on the deck all night in a snowstorm, and besides, I wanted to put my things down, take my coat off, figure out what I could start cooking for supper since Johnny looked like he needed a decent meal, and then make sure I left to pick up Trevor on time.  I didn’t want him standing out in a snowstorm any more than I wanted to be standing in one.

 

I entered the dark laundry room. I quietly set my suitcase and backpack down on the vinyl floor, then opened the closet where the coats were kept. I stuffed my hat and gloves into my coat’s pockets before hanging it up.  I took off my boots, leaving them on the long rubber mat lined with boots – Trevor’s barn boots, Johnny’s fire department boots, Johnny’s barn boots, and a pair of winter snow boots that I guessed belonged to Johnny because they looked too big to be Trevor’s.

 

I smoothed my matted hair into place, then opened the door that led into the kitchen. Johnny swiveled around when I entered and flipped on the light.  For just a few seconds he looked more surprised than angry.

 

“What?” I held up the key ring. “You thought I’d come all this way and then give up without a fight?”

 

When all he did was glare at me through narrowed eyes, I said softly, “Johnny, I came to help you.  I’ll help you in any way I can. You just have to let me.”

 

“La-la-las ‘ime you...you ‘igh me, you hay...hay go. Hay go ‘ell owe.  Me...now me...hay-hay you go, ‘oy. You go! ‘Ell owe! Go ‘ell owe...m-m-m-my sigh!”         

 

I wouldn’t have thought it was possible for a man with a cane to stomp away from me, but that afternoon Johnny did. He retreated to his office, slamming the door while leaving me standing in the kitchen to figure out what he’d said. It took me longer to decipher his words this time.  I was halfway through cooking supper before the meaning behind his garbled sentences finally came to me.

 

Last time you fought me, you said I should go. You said get the hell out. Now I’m telling you to go, Roy. You go! Get the hell out of my sight!

 

 

I’ve often heard that words spoken in anger will someday come back to haunt you. It had taken Johnny twenty years to hurl those hateful words back at me, and though I was at his house purely out of friendship and a desire to help, I knew the words had been a long time in coming, and that I deserved them.  

 

If a bright side existed to any of this, it was that I hadn’t been at John Gage’s home more than five minutes before I’d gotten him to talk.

 

Chapter 11

 

There was something satisfying about slamming a door when rage burned so hot inside you that a “bang!” powerful enough to rattle the pictures on the walls alleviated the need to strangle someone.  In this case, the person John Gage wanted to strangle was Roy DeSoto.  Followed by Carl Mjtko and then Clarice, though Johnny admitted some shame to possessing anger that great directed at the woman who mothered both him and Trevor. Nonetheless, it was likely Clarice who’d told Roy to come to Eagle Harbor, or at the very least, told Roy that she was ill, and as a result Johnny was spending most of each day alone. And then Carl hadn’t told Roy not to come like Johnny had demanded when the police chief first mentioned Roy’s impending visit.

 

“Roy’ll stay until Mom’s back on her feet. That’ll be all right, huh?  It’ll be good for you.”

 

As Johnny stomped around his home office, or stomped as well as a man with a limp using a three-pronged cane could, he recalled that one-sided conversation with Carl.  It had infuriated him, as well as left him frustrated over his inability to communicate. Just thinking about it caused the fury and frustration to become as real and tangible as it had been on Saturday. 

 

Johnny’d managed to get “No!” to come out both loud and firm - something that didn’t always happen, because he could stumble over what was nothing but a one syllable word his father claimed Johnny had been saying loudly and firmly since he was a year old.  But now even getting “no” out could be a battle.  He’d added, “no o ligh,” which Carl either didn’t understand, or chose to ignore.  Ever since Johnny had lost his ability to speak clearly, he hated being told something was “all right” when in fact, no, it wasn’t all right, which was what he’d tried to communicate to Carl.  He remembered his thoughts from that day, and remembered how much he’d wished he could put them into words.

 

No, it’s not all right that Roy’s coming, and it pisses me off royally that you, and Clarice, and everyone else keeps telling me what’s good for me and what’s not good for me.  You’ve even got Trevor doin’ it, for God’s sake!  I’m fifty-nine years old. I can decide for myself what’s all right and what’s not all right, and what’s good for me and what’s not good for me.  

 

Johnny tried to say all of that to Carl, but it sounded like he talking with a mouth full of that marshmallow fluff crap Clarice used to make fudge with each Christmas, and that Trevor had eaten half a jar of when he was four. The boy had wound up with a whopper of a stomachache. Johnny was up all night with him, at first concerned that Trevor had appendicitis, and then concerned he’d gotten into something poisonous. When Trevor finally confessed what he’d snuck into the pantry and eaten while Clarice was sorting laundry, Johnny had ended up laughing, then told Trev he deserved to have a stomachache. That didn’t stop Johnny from continuing to cradle Trevor in his arms while rocking him in the rocking chair, and it didn’t make up for a night of lost sleep, but it did allow his worries to recede since he’d never heard of a kid dying from eating marshmallow fluff.

 

It was odd thinking of marshmallow fluff while trying to communicate with someone, but Johnny found himself thinking of it a lot lately because of the garbled way his words sounded.  As Carl left the house Saturday afternoon, Johnny called after him, “No! To...’oy, n-n-no!  I...I...men ‘ta, Car. I...men ’ta, damn. I men ‘ta!” 

 

That directive probably would have been a lot more effective had Johnny been able to get it out in the same way he heard it in his head.

 

No! Tell Roy no!  I mean it, Carl!  I mean it, damn it! I mean it!

 

Despite the closed office door, Johnny heard pots and pans clanging together as they were removed from cabinets.  It sounded like Roy was settling in, which was the last thing Johnny wanted.  He could be humiliated and embarrassed just fine by himself, thank you.  He didn’t need an audience.

 

When the muscles in Johnny’s left leg began to tremble, he had no choice but to sit down. He sank into the soft leather chair behind his desk.  He stared at his cane, then growled and kicked it over with his right foot. It was a childish act, and because of the thick carpeting, there was no satisfaction of a “bang” this time. The most Johnny achieved was a soft “plunk.” 

 

The fire chief sighed heavily while running a hand over his face. Even he could tell that his cheekbones were more prominent now because of his weight loss, and Johnny knew if he looked in the mirror he’d see a haggard, drawn face looking back.  Pale, with smoky gray shadows beneath his eyes, sunken cheeks, and sometimes, like today, gray beard stubble because his short-term memory was unreliable, meaning Johnny sometimes thought he’d shaved when he really hadn’t.

 

If I don’t even know when I shaved last, then how the hell am I gonna run a fire department?

 

After Trevor, Johnny’s job meant everything to him. He loved what he did, loved the town of Eagle Harbor, and loved the quirky characters that inhabited her. Shortly after arriving here in 1993, Johnny felt at home in a way he hadn’t since leaving Los Angeles eight years earlier. He valued the people who worked for him, considering many of them to be good friends.  In turn, he knew the members of the Police and Fire Commission thought highly of him. But no matter how well thought of he was by the men who had hired him, Johnny knew he couldn’t retain the position of fire and paramedic chief if he wasn’t physically capable of doing the job.   

 

If Johnny couldn’t overcome the weakness on the left side of his body, his ability to be understood when he spoke, and if his short-term memory didn’t improve, then he would have to retire.  A lot of career firefighters his age were retired, but for many reasons Johnny was far from ready for that next phase in his life. For one thing, unlike most men of fifty-nine, Johnny had a son to finish raising and put through college.  For another, Johnny had always thought retirement would come when he was ready to call it quits, not when his body forced him to. A naive assumption? Probably. But an assumption Johnny’d always hoped would prove accurate.

 

The fire chief looked around the cozy office paneled with weathered barn wood. If he had to retire, he’d also have to give up this home. The home Trevor had grown up in.  It was owned by the fire department and was Johnny’s only while he held the position of chief.  Yes, there were homes in Eagle Harbor he could buy or rent – that would be the easiest alternative on Trevor, although they’d have to live on a tighter budget. Keeping the horses, or keeping Clarice on as a housekeeper, would likely be impossible. Still, Trevor would just have to make the adjustment from life in a sprawling home on ten acres of land that bordered the National Forest, to life in a small home in the center of town.  After all, where else would Johnny live at this stage of the game? He’d been gone from White Rock, Montana for so many years now that it was no longer home. And while Trevor might enjoy living near the DeSotos, Johnny had no desire to raise his son in Los Angeles.  He supposed he could move to New York so Trevor could be closer to his mother, but Johnny had no more of a desire to raise Trevor there than he had to raise him in L.A.  And reconnecting with Ashton at this point wouldn’t benefit either Johnny or Ashton in any way the fire chief could see.

 

She didn’t want me. Said she didn’t wanna get married, then turned around and married a geezer old enough to be her father. End of story.  No use in thinking there’s any ties between us other than Trevor.

 

Because it was always better not to dwell on Ashton, Johnny’s thoughts drifted back to how his life would change if he couldn’t return to work.  He’d be everything he’d never wanted to be – disabled, homebound much of the time, dependant on others to take him places like the grocery store and bank, and unable to be the active role model for his son he’d always been. 

 

Age had never been a barrier for John Gage. A mirror would reflect the passage of time as evidenced by the flecks of gray in his hair and the fine lines around his eyes, but Johnny never thought of himself as old, and never thought twice about pursuing the same activities he’d pursued when he was twenty-five.  Running, horseback riding, hiking, bowling, playing baseball and basketball, kayaking, biking – physically he’d been able to do all of these things with Trevor on a regular basis, and more. Now Trevor would be lucky if his father would eventually be able to drive him to and from school, let alone play basketball with him.

 

I don’t want my thirteen year old to have to take care of me.  I don’t want him to carry that kinda burden.  I don’t want him to take on adult responsibilities at a time when he should still be able to enjoy bein’ a kid.

 

And how the hell does a man who can’t be understood raise a teenager?  How do I guide Trevor through the rocky years he’ll be facing once he enters high school, if he can’t understand a goddamn word I’m saying? And how will things change for us...change between us...when the only activity I can do with him is watch T.V.?  When I can’t be an active part of his life any longer?  If he was three and not thirteen, he’d probably be able to adjust pretty easily because after a while he wouldn’t remember how things used to be.  But he’s at an age where difficult changes can throw a kid into a tailspin.  Can cause a kid to make a lotta bad choices that he might not have made if his world hadn’t been turned upside down.

 

The smell of ground beef browning in a skillet wafted in to Johnny.  He scowled at the reminder of Roy’s presence.  Johnny knew he was wallowing in self-pity, but this was his house. If he wanted to sit here feeling sorry for himself and his son, then he should be able to do so without worrying that he had an obligation to be amiable and pleasant for the benefit of his visitor. He didn’t feel like being amiable and pleasant, nor did he feel like having a visitor, and most of all, not when that visitor was Roy Desoto. Roy’s presence reminded Johnny of Chris for some odd reason, and all Chris had been forced to overcome and learn to live with. 

 

Despite his useless legs, Chris was an active part of his daughters’ lives.  Despite his useless legs, Chris ran his own business from his home.  Still, there was a large degree of independence missing from Chris’s life that he hadn’t known since the age of nineteen.

 

Over the years, allowances had to be made. Chris’s wife never had the opportunity to stay at home with her children.  She was the main breadwinner, and the spouse whose job provided the family with health insurance. That would never change, and given Chris’s physical condition, Wendy would probably work well past what was considered normal retirement age in order to keep insurance benefits. Medicare certainly wouldn’t cover Chris’s needs as he aged. Paraplegics faced numerous health problems due to their inactivity.  Everything from cardiovascular problems, to circulation problems, to blood clots, to pressure sores, to an increase in urinary tract infections, to a larger percentage of respiratory infections than the general population experienced.  Last year, Chris had a blood clot in his right leg, and two years ago he’d battled pneumonia for several weeks. As much as Johnny hated to acknowledge it, those were probably just the beginning of Chris’s problems. He’d be forty in October.  Middle age would likely bring with it more health challenges, because in essence, Chris’s crippled body was older than what the actual calendar revealed.

 

Then there was the assistance Chris needed in ways that differed from having a wife who earned the larger salary, or the temporary home health care nurse Jennifer arranged for when Chris had pneumonia.  Roy, Joanne, and Jennifer had all provided Chris and Wendy with help over the years. Help the couple wouldn’t have needed if Chris had two strong healthy legs.  Moving into a new home and making it handicapped accessible hadn’t been something Chris could have done without Roy.  Even small things like building shelves in the girls’ bedrooms or hanging curtain rods, couldn’t be done without assistance from Roy. The same went for yard work, which Chris paid a lawn service to do for him. And unlike Trevor, Chris’s girls had no memories of their father running beside them as they learned to ride their bikes, or taking karate lessons with them, or picking them up, swinging them above his head, and tossing them into a swimming pool. At least Trevor would have memories of a father who was able to participate in activities with him. Johnny knew he should be thankful for that.

 

It was strange how Roy’s presence in Johnny’s home now – his presence that was motivated by nothing other than friendship – could cause all those bad memories and doubts to resurface for the fire chief.

 

Had he been wrong to keep Chris’s confidence by not telling Roy that his son was dropping out of college and had joined the fire department?

 

What would Johnny do differently if given a second chance? Would he have told Roy as far back as when Chris was sixteen that the teenager wanted to do exactly what Roy didn’t want him to do – forego college in favor of being a firefighter/paramedic?

 

And then the question that had haunted John Gage for twenty-one years now - how much of what had happened to Chris was his fault?  How much of what Chris had faced each day since the shooting in July of 1985, was Johnny responsible for?

 

Maybe what Johnny was going through now was God’s way of making him walk a portion of the same path Chris walked.  Maybe it was God’s way of saying, “What goes around comes around.”  Or maybe Johnny was just having foolish thoughts because he had nothing better to do but brood, and because Roy showed up at a time when Johnny didn’t want to see him and be reminded of the way Chris’s disability had permanently altered his life.  It was too easy for Johnny to compare himself to Chris, and then feel ashamed for not handling his physical challenges with the same grace Chris possessed.

 

The man used his right foot to swivel his chair so he could look out the French doors at the growing darkness. Johnny didn’t bother to get up and walk to the switch that turned on the overhead light, even though he was supposed to walk as much as possible in order to strengthen his left leg. The yard lights had come on when dusk fell. Their glow swam across the backyard and bathed the rear of the house in dim light. The fire chief watched fat snowflakes splat against the long glass doors, and thought back to a hot July night when a call came into a fire station in Los Angeles that Johnny wished he and Chris had never answered.

 

Chapter 12

 

 

“Chris! Chris, answer me!” Johnny shouted in a strangled whisper to the young man sprawled face down on the sidewalk. “Chris! Chris!” 

 

Johnny was crouched on the driver’s side of the squad. He peered around the rear of the vehicle, jerking his head back when a powerful blast rattled his teeth and shattered the passenger side window. 

 

Sweat soaked the back of Johnny’s t-shirt, his bulky turnouts gluing the moisture in place. The night was dark, moonless, and heavy with the kind of muggy heat that caused perspiration to bead on your forehead and upper lip the moment you stepped outside. The asphalt still radiated heat from another sweltering July day, but Johnny barely noticed it when he dropped to his stomach and looked under the squad.  He swiped his bangs out of his eyes and squinted. A limp hand dangled over the curb.  Once again, Johnny shouted in a strained whisper, not wanting to draw attention to Chris or himself.

 

“Chris! Chris, can you hear me? Christopher!”

 

Johnny covered his head with his arms and ground his nose into the blacktop when a series of rapid pings sounded. Bullets lodged in the compartments of the squad that faced the house.  The next sound was a massive “boom!” followed by another. The squad sank several feet on the right side, making Johnny think of a ship that had taken on water.

 

Goddamn it! The bastard’s blown out the tires. 

 

Bullets slammed into metal again, followed by the hiss of steam from the radiator.

 

The fucker’s makin’ sure we can’t get outta here!  Goddamn this bastard. Goddamn him!

 

Johnny had been halfway between the mid-section of the squad and its rear bumper when the first shot was fired. He’d heard Chris cry out, then a second shot sent Johnny diving for the ground. The subsequent shots allowed Johnny to determine that the shooter was in the dark house he and Chris were parked in front of.  The call had come into Station 36 - the station he and Chris were working out of while Johnny evaluated the trainee’s performance in the field – at one fifty-eight a.m.  A “rescue of unknown origin” was how the dispatcher had phrased it, which could mean anything from a false alarm, to an old lady who’d been frightened by tomcats fighting outside of her bedroom window, to a husband too hysterical to tell the dispatcher that his wife was in labor.

 

The paramedic instructor crawled for the driver’s side door.  He thought of how Chris had teased him the first day they’d ridden together.

 

“Gonna let me drive?”

 

“No way, Junior,” Johnny teased back, calling Chris by the nickname Roy sometimes used for Johnny. “I put up with your ol’ man’s drivin’ for eleven years. Now you can put up with mine.”

 

Chris laughed, and then continued with the game of goading Johnny to let him drive, but Johnny hadn’t given in. Now, Johnny wished he had.  If he’d been in the passenger seat instead of Chris, then he’d have exited on that side of the vehicle.  Maybe he would have seen some movement, or sensed something odd about the dark hulking two-story house with the sagging porch, broken railing, peeling paint, and tattered curtains at the windows, that would have caused him to hit the ground and shout for Chris to do so, too, before the first shot was fired.  But that’s not the way it happened. By the time Johnny realized something didn’t feel right about this call, it was too late to warn Chris.  A gunshot sounded no more than a second after Johnny thought, Somethin’s off kilter here. It’s too damn quiet, and the house is pitch black.

 

Johnny eased the driver’s door open. His left index finger was poised to press in the silver button that allowed the dome light to shine as soon as the door’s weight was no longer on it.  He had to get to the radio before a bullet shorted out the electrical system.

 

With his finger keeping the tiny metal button compressed, Johnny slithered onto the floor of the squad and grabbed the radio’s mike with his right hand.  The paramedic chief flattened himself against the rubber mat when another round of shots made it sound like Johnny was inside a tin can under siege.  Nonetheless, he didn’t pause as he keyed the mike. His urgent breathless voice was pitched just loud enough so the dispatcher could hear him.

 

“L.A., this is Squad 36!”

 

“Go ahead, 36.”

 

“We’re under fire here, L.A.”

 

“Repeat, 36?”

 

“We’re under fire! We’re bein’ shot at.”

 

Another round of bullets slammed into the squad.  Johnny surmised the dispatcher heard them, because he got a rapid, “10-4, 36.”

 

“Dispatch police and an ambulance to our location. I’ve got a Code I.”

 

“10-4, 36. Dispatching police and ambulance.”

 

Johnny blinked the sweat from his eyes as the call went out for not only the police and an ambulance, but also for the paramedics from Station 22.  No engine companies were called to the scene, which Johnny thought was a wise idea. Until the police arrived and could assess the situation, there was no point in putting more lives in danger than was necessary.

 

Johnny hung up the mike, slithered back out of the cab, eased the door closed, and dropped to the street.  He panted hard from adrenalin, exertion, and the heat building up inside his turnouts. The paramedic looked around. The sudden silence was eerie and disconcerting.  Lights flicked on in houses across the street, but no one stepped outside.  Not that Johnny blamed the neighbors for staying in their homes.  It was the safest place to be at the moment, and he hoped they all had enough sense to stay away from their windows.  If they wanted to help, the best thing they could do was to call the police and give whatever information they knew about this nutcase intent on shooting firemen. 

 

 Johnny peered beneath the squad again.  As far as he could tell, Chris hadn’t moved.

 

“Chris!  Chris! Chris, answer me!”

 

Johnny flinched when more shots boomed.  Dogs barked a frantic, frightened bark somewhere in the neighborhood. The paramedic could picture them pulling at the end of their chains in an attempt to break free and run. When bullets blew out tires in rapid succession on the dilapidated vehicles parked at the curb, a child screamed from one of the homes behind Johnny.

 

Shut the goddamn window and get that kid away from it!

 

This call had brought Johnny and Chris to a working class neighborhood built on a dead end street in an ancient section of the city. A “poor working class neighborhood” would be how a news reporter would phrase it, meaning that half the residents were on welfare, and the other half struggled to make ends meet with low income jobs.  Black, white, and Latino resided here from what little Johnny knew of the area. A mixture of hard working people trying to obtain a small part of the American dream, combined with those who wasted their lives drowning their sorrows in a bottle while attempting to get ahead through petty theft and drug dealing.

 

Johnny’s heart pounded, the hard surface of the asphalt making each beat vibrate within his chest. Perspiration soaked his hair and ran down his face while he quelled his anxiety for Chris as more shots were fired.

 

Asshole must have a damn arsenal in there.

 

Three more bullets burrowed into the battered squad as Johnny slithered beneath the vehicle.  The flattened tires on the passenger side made it a tight fit.

 

Damn! No way can I slide Chris under here.

 

The paramedic scooted back out on the driver’s side.  He remained on his stomach and swiped sweat from his eyes with the sleeve of his turnout coat.  Johnny flicked his left wrist sideways. He held in the button that illuminated the dial of his watch. The paramedic tracked how much time passed between each round of shots in an attempt to discern if there was a pattern to the man’s madness, and along with it, a lull significant enough to enable Johnny to reach Chris. It was hell on earth to be just feet from the trainee, but not be able to see him or get a response from him.  Johnny feared that by the time it was safe to give Chris help, it would be too late.  For all the paramedic chief knew, Chris’s body might be riddled with bullets, his life already taken from him by some crazed gunman.

 

Oh God, not that. Please, not that. How will I ever tell Roy and Joanne that their boy is dead?  Let him be okay. Please, let him be okay.

 

Johnny thought it was a pitiful prayer – desperate sounding from a man who was long out of practice where praying was concerned, but it was from the heart, and when Johnny was a little boy, that’s what his mother always said mattered the most. That your prayers were sincere, from the heart, and your desire was that, in some way, your prayers benefited someone else. The paramedic thought his prayer filled his mom’s criteria in all areas.  Now he’d see if Mom had been correct when she’d said a sincere prayer was an answered prayer.

 

Johnny crept back to the driver’s door and entered the vehicle the same way he had when he’d used the radio. Once again, his left index finger kept the dome light from shining.

 

The paramedic grabbed his helmet off the seat just as sirens pierced the night.  Now was his chance.  He slid out of the truck, shut the door, put his helmet on, and scurried to the rear of the vehicle. Two squad cars came flying down the street from the south – the only way into this neighborhood. It was just the diversion Johnny needed. The gunman’s attention was on the police cars.  Bullets sprayed the vehicles with unbelievable speed.

 

What the hell’s he got now?  A machine gun?          

 

The thought of a machine gun didn’t stop Johnny from hugging the ground and scampering around the squad.  He grabbed Chris’s shoulders and pulled.  It wasn’t the best way to move an injured man, but given the circumstances, it was the only way.

 

Bullets embedded themselves in the squad above Johnny’s head, but he didn’t pause. He crouched low and ran backwards, dragging Chris with him until he had the young man on the driver’s side of the vehicle. Johnny hugged the ground again, racing around the squad to grab the drug box Chris dropped when he fell.  A bullet skimmed the top of Johnny’s helmet.  The one aimed for his back buried itself in a car across the street when Johnny threw himself on the pavement and scrambled around the squad to where Chris lay unmoving.

 

Johnny glanced up long enough to see two cops, one from each vehicle, scrambling for the rear of their squad cars. The days of L.A. County cops riding with a partner were over.  Budget cuts meant most patrol officers rode solo now. At this point, Johnny figured that was for the best.  At the rate the gunman was firing, the paramedic doubted four men could have made it to safety. More men translated to more targets. The windshields of the squad cars had already been blown out, as had the front tires.

 

This guy’s making sure none of us is goin’ anywhere. Even if I managed to get Chris to one of those squads without havin’ my head blown off, we won’t be able to get him to Rampart.

 

Johnny set the drug box down and yanked his helmet off. He paid no attention to where the helmet landed when he tossed it aside. He picked up Chris’s left wrist and took his pulse.  He then laid a hand on Chris’s back and counted respirations.  Johnny didn’t know who was shooting at whom – the cops at the gunman, or the other way around – as he grabbed the bio-phone and oxygen from a compartment to his left. The other thing Johnny needed the most right now, the trauma box, was in a compartment on the passenger side of the squad.  If Chris had been carrying it too, Johnny would try and retrieve it, just as he’d retrieved the drug box.  But with the way the gunman was firing, it would be suicide for Johnny to stand up on the passenger side, unlatch a compartment, and get the trauma box out. The chief knew bullets would mow him down long before he got what he needed, which included a backboard.

 

Streetlights enabled Johnny to exam his patient with little problem.

 

Thank God he hasn’t shot those out, too.

 

The back of Chris’s turnout coat was soaked with blood. Blood was seeping from somewhere beneath the young man’s chest, too, and pooling beneath the rubber treads of Johnny’s boots.  The path of the bullet had caused a “through and through” gunshot wound. If the situation could have gotten any worse, it just did.  This meant Chris had two wounds he was bleeding from. Getting him to a hospital before he bled to death was the top priority, but given the situation, Johnny had no idea how he’d accomplish that.

 

The chief stood in a crouched position and reached for a toolbox stored in a rectangular compartment above his head. All paramedic squads had one, and if you opened it, you’d find everything but the kitchen sink in it, as Johnny used to say to Roy.  There were always medical scissors in the trauma box, but the toolbox held just what Johnny needed – a pair of sewing sheers. 

 

Johnny used the sheers to slice open the back of Chris’s turnout coat. Chris’s t-shirt was red now rather than white, but Johnny ignored the impact of that sight. For years to come many images of that night would replay themselves in Johnny’s mind, always against his will.  But during the two hours that Chris’s life depended on Johnny’s skills, the paramedic chief was so level headed and professional that one of the cops at the scene, upon finding out later that Johnny had a personal connection to Chris DeSoto that spanned fourteen years, said he never would have guessed Johnny was working to save the life of his best friend’s son.

 

Although Chris showed no signs of consciousness, Johnny offered encouraging words as he sliced open the arms of the turnout coat.

 

“Hang on, Chris.  Hang on. You’re gonna be fine. You’re gonna be just fine.”

 

When Johnny had the back of the turnout coat separated from the front, he cut it into fourths.  He folded one of the squares two more times, then pressed it against the bleeding wound on Chris’s back.  He left the other three squares on the pavement. Johnny knew he’d likely need them later, when this makeshift bandage was soaked through.

 

Johnny shifted slightly, using his left knee to keep pressure on the bandage. He grabbed a roll of orange reflective duct-tape from the toolbox, pulled a foot long strip free from the roll, and used the sheers to cut it.  He moved his knee for a brief second, affixing the duct-tape to his makeshift bandage. He repeated this action two more times, making certain the square pad was applying as much pressure as possible to Chris’s wound.

 

Johnny heard more sirens, then heard a cop yell, “Get back!  Get the hell outta here!”

 

The paramedic glanced up to see one of the cops, still crouched behind his vehicle, frantically waving Squad 22 and the ambulance away. 

 

“Get outta here, damn it!”

 

The drivers of the vehicles threw them in reverse as gunshots pelted the street.  At least neither the squad nor the ambulance was disabled. Johnny had a vague sense that they made it to safety, even though he’d returned his attention to Chris.  If it had been Johnny and Roy in Squad 22, Johnny knew they would have driven far enough away so they were out of the gunman’s range, and then would have waited for further instructions from dispatch.  He surmised that’s exactly what the Station 22 paramedics were doing, and assumed the ambulance driver was parked with them while waiting to be called into service.

 

Johnny did a quick check of Chris’s neck and back. He couldn’t detect any injuries that would mean rolling the young man to a supine position would cause him further harm, but Johnny did have one uncertainty to deal with.  He had no idea if a bullet was lodged in, or near, Chris’s spine.  If it was, then moving Chris wasn’t wise. Especially without a C-collar and backboard available.  However, with the amount of blood still seeping onto the pavement, Johnny had little choice.  If the young man bled to death, then whether a bullet moved and caused further damage would be a moot point.

 

Johnny made the only decision he could.  He grabbed a large thick towel from a compartment to his right and rolled it into a log. He cut a long strip of duct tape, then slid his makeshift C-collar around Chris’s neck and secured it.

 

“Chris, I’m gonna roll you over now. Let me do all the work,” Johnny instructed, though he doubted the young man could hear him. “Just let me do all the work, sport.”

 

As more sirens drew closer, Johnny straightened Chris’s limbs, then slowly and carefully log rolled him until Chris was on his back.

 

The young man moaned, his blond lashes fluttering against pale skin, but when Johnny asked, “Chris? Chris, can you hear me?” he received no response.

 

The paramedic removed what was left of Chris’s turnout coat. He set it aside, knowing he could take the time later to cut it into squares if need be. For now, Johnny grabbed one of the squares he’d already made, folded it twice, and attached it to the bleeding wound just beneath the left side of Chris’s rib cage in the same way he’d attached the square on Chris’s back – with duct tape.

 

Johnny put the oxygen mask over Chris’s mouth and nose, then slipped the strap behind his head.  He set the oxygen on high flow, grabbed a blanket pack from another compartment, tore it open, and spread the yellow blanket over Chris. 

 

“You’re gonna be okay, Chris.” Johnny looked over his shoulder to see two more squad cars arrive, along with an unmarked car, which he assumed held an L.A. County detective.  “You’re gonna be okay. Looks like the cavalry’s here.”

 

Johnny didn’t feel as positive as he sounded. All the arrival of the additional men had brought so far was more gunshots.  Regardless, if there was any chance that Chris was hearing him, Johnny was determined the young man would know things were going to turn out all right, simply because John Gage said they were.

 

Johnny reached for the bio-phone, opened the cover, attached the antenna, and lifted the receiver from its cradle. With gunfire providing sound effects, Johnny had to shout to be heard.

 

“Rampart, this is Squad 36! Rampart, how do you read?”

 

Johnny flattened himself on top of Chris as bullets pierced the squad. Without giving it a second thought, Johnny used his body to shield Chris as he waited for someone at Rampart to answer his call.

 

Chapter 13

 

 

Hearing the monotone “buzz buzz buzz” above her head, Dixie McCall glanced up from where she was standing behind the nurses’ station reading a memo. The red light blinked, indicating a paramedic was calling in. 

 

The nurse opened the door to the room that housed the base station, hurrying to the speakerphone. She pressed the white switch.

 

“Unit calling in repeat.”

 

“Rampart, this is Squad 36!”

 

The nurse recognized Johnny’s voice.  “Go ahead, 36.”

 

“Rampart, I have Code I at my location.”

 

“10-4, 36,” Dixie acknowledged. She didn’t give much thought as to who the injured fireman might be, since she had no idea what type of a call Johnny was on – motor vehicle accident, five alarm fire, or an industrial mishap of some sort. 

 

“The victim is a nineteen year old male, Rampart, with a through and through gunshot wound.”

 

Dixie’s heart dropped at the phrase “nineteen year old male.”  The odds that the injured man was Chris DeSoto had just greatly increased. 

 

Dixie knew Johnny had been riding with Chris for the past week, and she’d seen the two of them in the ER with patients several times that evening. 

 

“Pulse is 130, Rampart.  Respirations are 28. At this time I’m not able to get a B/P.”

 

“Repeat, 36.”

 

“I’m not able to get a B/P, Rampart. There’s equipment I can’t get to.  We’re being shot at.”

 

Dixie heard a massive “Boom!” and thought it sounded more like Johnny and Chris were being bombed as opposed to being shot at.

 

“10-4, 36. I’ll get a doctor.”

 

Dixie kept the line open to Johnny while picking up the phone’s receiver and requesting that Doctor Brackett be paged to the base station stat.

 

When Brackett arrived a minute later, his clothes wrinkled from sleeping in them, Dixie filled him in on what she knew.  The doctor and nurse exchange a grave look when more gunshots were heard over the open bio-phone line. 

 

The physician stepped up to the speaker. 

 

“36, this is Doctor Brackett. Give me an update on your patient’s condition.”

 

“10-4, Rampart.” 

 

Johnny supplied Brackett with a new set of vitals, told Brackett the approximate location of the gunshot wounds, and then informed the doctor of what he’d done for the victim so far. Between the gunshots and the sirens, Brackett thought it sounded like Johnny was in the middle of a war zone.

 

“I think it’s Chris,” Dixie said softly.

 

Brackett raised a questioning eyebrow.

 

“The victim,” Dixie said. “I think it’s Chris DeSoto.”

 

The doctor looked at the pad of paper Dixie had handed him when he’d entered.  The words “nineteen-year-old male” stuck out at him, just like they had to Dixie when Johnny’d first said them.

 

Brackett nodded, then turned back to the speaker.

 

“Johnny, is your victim Chris DeSoto?”

 

There was no emotion in Johnny’s, “10-4, Rampart,” but instead, just a calm professional acknowledgement to Brackett’s inquiry.

 

“36, start two IV’s with Ringers Lactate wide open, and transport immediately.”

 

“I can start the IV’s, Rampart, but--”

 

The remainder of Johnny’s response was impossible to hear over gunfire and shattering windows.

 

“36, repeat your last transmission,” Brackett ordered, while hoping Johnny hadn’t just gotten his head blown off.  When he didn’t get a response, Brackett ordered again, “36, I said repeat your last transmission!”

 

When Johnny’s voice came back on the line, Dixie and Brackett breathed sighs of relief. Dixie could easily imagine Johnny covering Chris’s body with his own. She attributed that action to Johnny’s cut-off transmission, and several hours later, she’d find out her assumption was correct.

 

“I can start the IV’s Rampart, but we’re pinned down here.  I don’t know when the area will be secured.”

 

“Have the police arrived?”

 

“10-4, but they’re pinned down too.”

 

Brackett made a fist and came just short of pounding it on the counter. It was a gesture Dixie had seen many times, whenever Kel was frustrated over some situation his paramedics were in that kept them from getting their victim to Rampart as soon as possible.

 

The doctor gathered his emotions, then responded with, “10-4, 36.  Start the IV’s and give me an updated set of vitals every ten minutes.”

 

“10-4, Rampart.”

 

The rapid “pop pop pop!” of gunfire echoed through the speaker. Dixie flinched, and she heard Brackett mutter, “Goddamn it.” When Johnny finally cut the transmission the physician looked at his head nurse.

 

“Have someone set up a treatment room, then put a surgical team on stand-by as well as a neurosurgeon. I wish Joe was on duty.”

 

“Me too.”

 

Dixie knew all of Rampart’s neurosurgeons were competent and highly skilled, yet if Chris were her son, it would be Doctor Early she’d want consulting on his case.  However, that was impossible since Joe was out of town on vacation.

 

The woman paused before leaving the room.  “How long do you think it’ll be before Johnny can get Chris here?”

 

Brackett’s response was a grim, “I don’t know, Dix, but let’s hope it’s soon.”

 

“Should I contact Roy and Joanne?”

 

There was a moment of indecisiveness on the doctor’s part, until he finally shook his head.

 

“No. Not right now. There’s nothing they can do but wait if they come here, and I don’t want to risk Roy finding out where Johnny and Chris are. All we need is for him to show up at the scene and get shot too.”

 

Although Dixie hated the thought of not being able to notify Chris’s parents about the situation, she also didn’t disagree with Kel’s logic. Given Roy’s many years of service with the fire department, it would probably take him less than five minutes to discover Squad 36’s location. Like Brackett had said, they didn’t need Roy showing up there and getting shot too.

 

As Dixie turned to hurry from the room, she saw Brackett flip the switch that reopened the line to Johnny.  He didn’t say anything, but instead, just stood there listening to the gunshots that never seemed to cease.

 

The nurse laid a hand on the man’s arm. She wanted to offer words of comfort, but what do you say when one of Brackett’s first paramedics was in danger of being shot to death, and the child of another one of Brackett’s first paramedics was in danger of bleeding to death long before he could be brought to Rampart?

 

In a gesture that was atypical for him, the doctor reached up and briefly squeezed Dixie’s hand. She squeezed back, finally deciding this was the only comfort she could give.

 

As soon as Dixie had put a surgical team and a neurosurgeon on stand-by and instructed one of her nurses to set up Treatment Room 2, she returned to Brackett’s side.  They stood together for next hour and a half listening as bullets shattered glass and pierced metal. Despite the danger, John Gage never left Chris DeSoto’s side, not even when a police officer ordered him to run to a squad car that had just arrived, was undamaged, and could get him to safety.

 

“Go, Johnny!” Brackett instructed over the open line.  “If they can get you out of there, then go. They’ll get Chris just as soon as they can.”

 

Johnny didn’t waste time telling Brackett he wasn’t leaving Chris. He didn’t respond to the physician in any way. Dixie and Kel knew the paramedic chief hadn’t left his partner because they continued to hear him tell the now semi-conscious young man that he was going to be okay, and that when they left, they’d leave together.

 

Johnny’s choice to remain with Chris didn’t surprise Dixie, and she surmised it didn’t surprise Brackett, either. It was doubtful that any of their paramedics would leave the side of an injured partner given the same situation, no matter what the cops wanted.

 

Just as Johnny remained at Chris’s side that night, in a figurative manner of speaking, so did Brackett and Dixie.  They didn’t move from the speakerphone until the ambulance carrying a gravely injured Chris DeSoto backed into the bay.




Chapter 14

 

 

When Chris finally regained consciousness he was weak, confused, and frightened.  It was Johnny’s voice that finally calmed Chris and enabled him to focus on the situation. An overwhelming feeling of exhaustion made it difficult for Chris to open his eyes more than halfway.

 

“What...whaz happ’ning? Sounds--bullets?”

 

Johnny bent over Chris so the young paramedic could see his face. 

 

“We’ve got ourselves in kind of a tough situation here, Chris, but we’ll be all right.”

 

“Wha’...wha’ happened?”

 

Chris panicked when he couldn’t move his head.  He raised his arms, his hands reaching for his neck.  Johnny grabbed the young man’s arms and laid them back against Chris’s side.

 

“Hold still, Chris.  Don’t move. You...you were shot, but you’re gonna be okay.”

 

Chris’s question was muffled by the oxygen mask.

 

“Sho-shot?”

 

“Yeah.  There’s some nut in that house with a gun. With a whole lotta guns.”

 

As bullets bounced off the street, Johnny flung himself over Chris once again.  When a reprieve took place, the paramedic cautiously raised to a crouched position.

 

Chris’s eyes flicked to the right and left, though because of the towel Johnny had secured around his neck, he couldn’t get a good view of the area.

 

“Co-cops?”

 

Sirens continued to wail as more police officers arrived.

 

“The cops are here,” Johnny confirmed. “They’ll have us on the way to Rampart in no time.”

 

Johnny continued to talk to Chris while pulling down the blanket and checking the bandage on his chest.  It was soaked with blood, just as Johnny surmised the one on Chris’s back was too.  The paramedic quickly attached another folded square of Chris’s turn-out coat to the bandage already covering his chest, then said, “I’m gonna have to roll you to the right, Chris, so I can take a look at your back. You let me do all the work, okay?”

“ ‘Kay-okay.”

 

Johnny cut the strips of duct tape he’d need and attached them to a bandage square before log rolling Chris. He wanted to make this as quick and painless as possible for the young man.  When Chris drew a ragged gasp of air, Johnny assured, “It’s okay.  You’re okay.  I’ll be done in a second.  Just hang on for me, Chris.  Hang on.”

 

After Johnny got the bandage secured, he rolled Chris to his back and covered him with the blanket again.  The oxygen mask was fogged up by Chris’s strained puffs for air; beads of clammy perspiration clung to his forehead. The paramedic chief’s attention was so narrowly focused now that the gunshots, flashing lights, and sirens didn’t exist for him. Johnny rose just high enough to grab another towel from a compartment, then crouched beside Chris and dabbed at the sweat on his brow.

 

“You’re gonna be okay, Chris. Just hang in there for me. You’re gonna be okay.”

 

Chris blinked heavily three times. “Ba...bad, huh?”

 

“Nah, just a scratch.”

 

Chris gave the man a lopsided half smile. “Doesn’t...doesn’t feel like a-a scratch.”

 

“You’ve lost some blood, but you’ll be okay.  I’m in touch with Rampart.  You’re gonna be fine until I can get ya’ there.”

 

Johnny continued to wipe at the perspiration breaking out on Chris’s face. He knew the young man was in shock, yet Johnny could tell Chris was trying to access his injuries.  Both of Chris’s arms moved beneath the blanket, and then his fingers and thumbs rose a few inches from the pavement. Chris’s brow furrowed next and his shoulders tensed as he tried to raise his upper body.

 

Johnny pressed the young man’s shoulders to the street.

 

“Chris, don’t do that.  Relax.  Just relax. You’re gonna be fine.”

 

Johnny saw nothing but panic when Chris’s eyes opened wide.  Before he had a chance to wonder what was going on, Chris panted, “Johnny...Uncle Johnny, I can’t...I can’t feel my legs.  I can’t...I can’t feel my legs, Uncle Johnny!”

 

That was the only time since Chris DeSoto had started his paramedic training with John Gage, that he’d referred to the man as “Uncle Johnny”.  “Uncle Johnny” had gone by the wayside during recent months, to be replaced by “Chief,” or “Chief Gage,” when Chris was in Johnny’s classroom, or just “Johnny” when they were riding together in a paramedic squad, or when they were away from the fire department and Chris ran across Johnny at his parents’ home, or stopped by Johnny’s ranch to shoot the bull.

 

“I can’t feel my legs, Uncle Johnny! I can’t--”

 

“Okay, okay,” Johnny soothed. “Calm down, Chris.  Calm down and I’ll check it out.”

 

Johnny remained by Chris’s head and shoulders until the young man gained control of his emotions. He patted Chris’s arm.

 

“I’m gonna see what’s goin’ on with you, okay?”

 

“O-okay,” Chris said with trepidation, as though he wasn’t sure if he really wanted to know why he had no sense that his legs were still attached to his body.

 

Johnny carefully removed Chris’s right boot.

 

“Can you feel me taking this boot off?”

 

“N-no.”

 

Johnny removed the left boot next.

 

“How about this one?”

 

“No…no.  I can’t feel anything.”

 

“Okay.  Don’t get upset.  It’ll be all right. You’re gonna be all right.”

 

Even though a part of Chris was aware Johnny’s words were meant to keep him calm and nothing more, there was also a part of Chris that clung to what the man said.  If Uncle Johnny said he would be all right, then Chris believed him without question.

 

Johnny took Chris’s socks off, then grabbed a pen from the pocket of his turnout coat and ran the dull end over the sole of Chris’s right foot.

 

“Feel that?”

 

“I didn’t...didn’t feel anything.”

 

Johnny turned the pen around, so the pointed end was now running up Chris’s bare foot.

 

“How about this?”

 

“No.”

 

Johnny repeated his actions on Chris’s left foot. Chris’s responses remained the same. 

 

“I can’t...Uncle Johnny, I can’t feel anything!”

 

“Okay, Chris, okay. It’s all right.  Calm down, kiddo. Just calm down.” 

 

Johnny put his pen back in his pocket.  He picked up the sheers and slit the legs of Chris’s bunker pants to his upper thighs, then grabbed a thin sealed packet from the drug box.  He tore it open, and pulled out a sterile needle.

 

“Chris, I’ve got a needle here. Let me know if you feel anything.”

 

“All...all right.”

 

Johnny poked the needle in various places from Chris’s left ankle, all the way to his upper left thigh.  Each time he’d ask, “Can you feel that?” Chris would say, “No.”  By the time Johnny finished with Chris’s right let, Chris’s “No’s” had grown distant and disheartened.

 

Johnny hid his own heartache from Chris.  He put the needle in a disposable container, tossed it into the drug box, then moved to Chris’s head again.  The young man’s eyes sought out his mentor. Johnny had to strain to make out the soft, weak words over the sound of a man’s voice shouting through a bullhorn, and the crackle of radio transmissions coming from the squad cars lining the street.

 

“I-I can’t feel...Uncle Johnny, I can’t feel my legs.”

 

Johnny squeezed Chris’s shoulder.  “I know, Chris, but don’t jump to conclusions. We won’t know anything for certain until after the docs at Rampart have had a chance to look at you.”

“Do you...do you think...do you really think I might...that I might still...still be able to walk?  Still be able to…to be a para-paramedic?”

 

Chris DeSoto respected John Gage more that night because he told him the truth, rather than lying to him and giving him false hope.

 

“I...” Johnny paused and swallowed hard.  “I don’t know, Chris. I can’t make you any promises.”

 

Chris gazed at Johnny through half-open lids, then gave a slight nod.

 

“Than-thanks for bein’ hon-honest.”

 

Johnny’s “You’re welcome,” was soft and strained.

 

“Don-don’t.”

 

“Don’t what?”

 

“Bla-blame yourself.  Not...not your faul-fault.  Bad...bad call.  Juz...just a bad call.” Chris shot Johnny a weak smile. “Guess...guess I shoulda’...shoulda’ listened to Dad when he tole’ me...tole’ me to stay in school, huh?”

 

As the young man drifted off, Johnny closed his eyes and whispered, “Yeah, Chris.  Yeah, I guess you should have. I guess we both should have listened to your dad.”

 

For the remainder of the time Johnny and Chris were pinned behind the squad, Johnny tended to his patient. He let Brackett know that Chris had no sensation in his legs and feet, and provided the doctor with updated vital signs every ten minutes.  When Chris would regain consciousness for brief intervals, Johnny never failed to assure the young man that he was going to be all right, and that he – Johnny - would remain by Chris’s side until this ordeal was over.

 

At one point, Chris ordered,     “If...if they...the cops...if they can-can get you out...go. Go.”

 

“I’m not goin’ anywhere without you.”

 

“Uncle Johnny--”

 

“Chris, don’t argue with me. When I go, you go with me.”

 

“Dad...Dad always...always said you were stub-stubborn as a mule.”

 

“I am. And proud of it, too.”

 

That remark earned Johnny a lopsided smile before Chris lost consciousness again. 

 

Johnny didn’t know what transpired after the S.W.A.T. team arrived, but suddenly the front door of the dark house was rammed in, and men were shouting and running through the neighborhood. It wouldn’t be until Troy Anders interviewed Johnny, that the paramedic chief discovered the man who’d been shooting at him and Chris had somehow eluded the police and fled. Anders promised Johnny they’d catch the guy, but by then, Johnny’s only concern was that Chris survive surgery.

 

When the scene was secured, the paramedics from Squad 22 helped Johnny get Chris ready for transport. Because Chris’s blood pressure was rapidly dropping, it was as close to a “wrap and run” as possible.  Johnny rode in the ambulance with Chris, as did Clem Harding, 22’s senior paramedic.

 

Johnny and Clem worked together to keep Chris alive on that swift ride through city streets. Johnny was thankful the hour was early yet, meaning traffic was light and no one hindered the ambulance’s progress.

 

Chris surfaced to a semi-consciousness state when they were halfway to the hospital.  He was too weak to talk, and that same weak, lethargic feeling made it impossible for the paramedic to figure out where he was or what was happening. The only thing Chris was aware of with any certainty, were Johnny’s assurances that he’d be all right.

 

“You’re doin’ fine, Chris. You’re gonna be okay.  Everything’s gonna be all right. We’re on our way to Rampart now. You’re gonna be all right.”

 

Chris’s eyelids fluttered until he was able to open them far enough to focus on Johnny.  He tried to give the man a smile, but had no idea if his mouth moved at his brain’s distant command. The two things Chris’s foggy brain did absorb, was Johnny’s pasty features, and the fine tremor of his hands.  Chris wanted to say, “I’m okay, Uncle Johnny. I’ll be okay. It’s not your fault,” but talking was too much effort, and in a few seconds, Chris was unconscious once again.

 

Johnny had unloaded patients at Rampart with just as much urgency as he unloaded Chris DeSoto, but this was one of the few times he’d had such close personal ties with a patient. Johnny felt like it was someone else running beside the gurney holding Chris’s IV bags aloft and giving Brackett an update. He was on autopilot now, doing everything by habit, because to acknowledge that the young man on the stretcher was like a son to him was more than Johnny could handle.  So instead, now that Chris was in Brackett’s hands, it was easier to pretend Chris was just another patient.  That game of pretend was why Johnny was able to competently assist the team of doctors and nurses Kelly Brackett had assembled in Treatment Room 2, and why, after Chris was whisked to surgery, Johnny was able to calmly and thoroughly answer all of Troy Anders’ questions.

 

It wasn’t until eight o’clock that morning, when Johnny silently slipped into Rampart’s small chapel, that the facade of professionalism he’d kept in place ever since Chris had been shot began to crumble.

 

Although the room was empty, Johnny sat in the back pew on the right and slid all the way to the far end. During the three hours he remained there, a few people came and went – a gray headed man who knelt in front of the alter, made the sign of the cross, and used a rosary while reciting some prayers, a teenage girl and her mother, and two women in their mid-fifties, who seemed to be wrestling with a medical decision that had to be made regarding an elderly parent – but no one noticed the paramedic. 

 

The room was dimly lit by round, recessed ceiling lights and contained no windows. The majority of light was shining through a six-foot high white cross at the front of the chapel.  The cross was built into the wall a few feet above the small podium that held a lectern. Johnny hadn’t been aware that a minister actually held services here, though he did know Rampart had two volunteer chaplains. Based on what he was seeing, Johnny assumed services of some sort were held on Sundays, and maybe on certain holidays, but overall, it didn’t matter to him, because he wasn’t here to sit through a church service, and if one started, he’d get up and leave.

 

Johnny remained in the dark corner, willing his hands to stop shaking. He finally clasped them together in what some would say was a form of prayer. Johnny; however, had no conscious memory of praying for Chris DeSoto’s life while he sat in that quiet little chapel with his hands folded. Instead, he was assaulted with a jumble of images that ranged from the first day he’d met Roy, to the first time he’d been introduced to Roy’s wife and children. So many years had passed since then. Chris had been in kindergarten, and Jennifer was just three years old. Seven years after that first meeting, another child was added to the DeSoto family. A boy named after John Gage, which was a testament to all Johnny meant to not only Roy, but to Joanne, Chris, and Jennifer as well.

 

It was when Johnny thought of those years of friendship with the entire DeSoto family, that a tear trickled down his face. The last thing he wanted was for Roy and Joanne to have to bury their oldest son, or for Chris never to walk again. When he thought of those alternatives, either of which were strong possibilities, Johnny couldn’t help but feel that he’d let Roy down. That he hadn’t done what Roy asked of him six months earlier right here at Rampart. 

 

Johnny had been recovering from a back injury after having gotten caught under a collapsing circus tent. For several days prior to that incident, Roy was struggling to come to terms with Chris’s decision to drop out of college and join the fire department. Johnny was the person Chris coerced into breaking that news to Roy, which caused a temporary rift in Johnny and Roy’s friendship.

 

On the day Johnny was released from Rampart, Roy picked him up.  The paramedic recalled a portion of their conversation.

 

“And now I want you to make me a promise.”

 

“Anything,” Johnny had said, without inquiring first as to what type of promise Roy was going to extract from him.

 

“You took care of my youngest son for me yesterday, now I’m asking that you take care of my oldest son.  There are a lotta reasons why I’d rather see Chris go into almost any other line of work but ours, and first and foremost is because I don’t want to see him injured in the line of duty.  I worry about that a lot, Johnny. I know you won’t always be the person Chris reports to, but while you are...during the time period he’s training in the field with you, take care of him for me, okay?  Promise you’ll take care of him.”

 

“I promise, Roy. I won’t let anything happen to Chris. I promise I won’t.”

 

Now that promise haunted Johnny. He’d thought of it so many times during the hours since Chris had been shot.  He wished to God he’d never made it.  But how could he have refused to make it?  How could he have refused his best friend something that was a given?  Johnny would have laid down his life for Chris.  If there were any way he could go back and change what happened outside that dark house, he’d do so without giving it a second thought.  If there were any way it could be him on that operating table fighting for his life and his ability to walk again, then Johnny would make that happen.  Chris would still be healthy and whole, and Johnny...well, it didn’t make any difference what happened to him.  He wasn’t young like Chris, with his whole future ahead of him. He wasn’t married.  He had no children.  Why the hell couldn’t it have been him?  Why the hell did God let this happen to Chris?

 

Johnny was alone in the chapel when he clutched the lip of the pew in front of him and laid his forehead on its smoothed polished wood.

 

“Why?” he murmured. “Why Chris? Why damn it? Why couldn’t it have been me instead of him? Just tell me why.”

 

The paramedic’s head shot up when a hand rested on the back on his turnout coat.

 

“Johnny, don’t do this to yourself.” Dixie’s voice was soft and wrought with sympathy. “Don’t blame yourself.”

 

Johnny swiped at the moisture on his cheeks and stared at the floor. 

 

“Who do you want me to blame?”

 

“The man who was hiding in that house with a gun.”

 

“I was the one who told Roy he had to accept the fact that Chris dropped out of college.”

 

Dixie sat down next to the paramedic.  “And what does that have to do with what happened this morning?”

 

“If Chris had been in school, he wouldn’t have--”

 

“Chris is a grown man, Johnny. You had no control over the decisions he made, any more than Roy did.”

 

Johnny didn’t feel like debating with the nurse, because in the end, the facts would remain the same. Had Chris stayed in school, he wouldn’t have been on the call with Johnny, and he wouldn’t have been shot.  Rather than point any of that out to Dixie, Johnny questioned, “Chris?”

 

“He’s still in surgery.”

 

“Roy and Joanne?”

 

“They’re in the surgical floor waiting area. Jennifer and John are with them. Some of the guys who work for Roy are up there too, along with a few other people I don’t know, and a red headed young lady who seems really worried about Chris.”

 

Johnny smiled slightly. “Wendy Adams.”

 

“Chris’s girlfriend?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Dixie removed the lid from a large Styrofoam cup and handed the cup to Johnny.  That action forced him to look at her.

 

“Drink this.”

 

“What is it?”

 

“Orange juice. And after it’s gone, I’ll buy you breakfast.”

 

“I’m not hungry.”

 

“Johnny--” 

 

Johnny’s, “I’m not hungry, Dix!” came out louder and sharper than he intended for it to.  He took a deep breath.

 

“I’m sorry. I just...I don’t feel like eating right now.”

 

“Then at least drink the orange juice. I put ice cubes in it.  You look hot.”

 

“I’m okay.”

 

The paramedic saw the woman eyeing him with doubt. He knew his hair was matted to his head with perspiration, and since he hadn’t removed his turnout coat, he understood why Dixie was under the assumption that he was warm.  But he wasn’t warm. In fact, he felt cold despite the heat within his heavy boots, coat, and bunker pants.

 

“Johnny, why don’t you go to Kel’s office, take your coat and boots off, and stretch out on his couch. I know he won’t mind.  I’d like to have Mike take a look at you, then I think you’d better eat something and--”

 

“No.”

 

“Johnny--”

 

“Dix, I’m fine. I just wanna be alone for a while, okay?  I came in here to be alone.”

 

The woman waited. On the rare occasions Johnny had been short with her, he usually apologized within seconds of losing his temper. Today, however, he didn’t.  Today was different. Today Johnny’s soul was weighted with worry for his best friend’s son, which superseded everything else going on around him.

 

Dixie patted the paramedic’s knee. “I understand. I’m sorry I intruded.”

 

As the woman stood, Johnny grasped her hand and looked up at her.

 

“Dix...will you...will you come and tell me if anything changes with Chris? Please?”

 

Dixie nodded. “I will.”

 

“And thanks for the orange juice. And for...for caring.”

 

Dixie leaned forward and kissed the top of the paramedic’s head.  She’d known him for so long, thought of him as a lovable, pesky little brother for so long, that it seemed like a natural thing to do.  The show of affection was part maternal, party sisterly, and that’s the way Johnny accepted it.

 

The man shot Dixie a smile.  “Better not let Brackett find out you did that.”

 

Dixie frowned and tried to look stern.  “Just what is that supposed to mean?”

 

“That people aren’t nearly as good at keeping secrets around here as you might think.”

 

“Believe me, I’ve never thought that.”

 

Johnny’s smile faded almost as quickly as it had come. He turned and stared straight ahead at the altar.

 

“Johnny, when you’re ready to go upstairs, I know Roy and Joanne want you to wait with them.”

 

Johnny hesitated a moment, then nodded.  He wasn’t certain if Dixie was correct; however, he also wasn’t going to voice that to the nurse. What happened from here on out was between Johnny and the DeSoto family.  If things...if things went sour with Chris, and Roy and Joanne blamed Johnny for that, then Johnny didn’t want anyone interfering and trying to mend fences on his behalf.  Roy and Joanne had enough to deal with.  They didn’t need further stress as a result of people sticking their noses where they didn’t belong.

 

“I’ll...I’ll be up in a little while.”

 

“All right.”

 

Dixie stood over the man a few seconds longer, waiting to see if he’d drink the orange juice she’d handed him. He didn’t, so Dixie hoped that once she left he would. The paramedic was pale, shaky, and his face was covered with beads of clammy perspiration that he appeared to be oblivious to. Dixie was about to suggest again that Johnny lie down in Brackett’s office, when he requested in a weary voice, “Dix, go...go, please.  I’ll be okay. I just...I just need to be alone for a little while longer.”           

 

Although Dixie thought Johnny needed a friend by his side right then more than he needed to be alone, she respected his wishes and quietly left the chapel. 

 

When Johnny heard the double swinging doors softly plunk against each other, he put the lid back on the Styrofoam cup and set the cup on the floor beside his feet. He rested his head on the pew in front of him again, wondering how he’d face Roy and Joanne if Chris didn’t make it through surgery. 

 

Chapter 15

 

 

Johnny paused after stepping out of the elevator. He had a clear view of the waiting area where Roy’s family and friends were gathered around Kelly Brackett.  Since there were no visible signs of hysterical grief, and since Dixie hadn’t given Johnny any further updates on Chris’s condition after her visit to the chapel two hours earlier, the paramedic assumed Chris was still alive.  However, judging by the expressions Johnny could see on the faces of Wendy and Jennifer, the man knew Brackett was in the process of delivering bad news.

 

Johnny couldn’t think of any other situation that would find him wondering if he was welcome at Roy’s side. Through all their years of friendship, through all the ups and downs, Johnny had never questioned whether Roy would be receptive to his presence, or instead, tell him to go to hell.  In the past, when the going got rough, they’d always been there for one another without hesitation, no matter what disagreement they might have been having five minutes earlier.

 

But this was much larger than a disagreement about the purchase of a hot dog stand, or if they should go into the floor cleaning business together, or if Johnny was hearing things again when he insisted there was a mysterious rattling noise coming from the squad’s engine.  This was about Chris’s life, and what role Johnny had played in altering a promising future. 

 

The paramedic closed his eyes.  An observer might have concluded Johnny was gathering the strength he needed to face Roy DeSoto. On the other hand, when Johnny swayed to the right and threw a hand out for the wall, the observer might have concluded Johnny was gathering the strength he needed to stay on his feet.  In the end, both conclusions would have been correct.

 

Johnny fought to rise above the physical exhaustion that was so heavy his shoulders sagged beneath its weight, and shoved aside the emotional exhaustion that made him long for the oblivion a deep dreamless sleep would give him.

 

The paramedic finally opened his eyes, squared his shoulders, and headed down the corridor that seemed one hundred miles long. 

 

When Johnny was a few feet from the couch Roy and Joanne were seated on, he stopped.  He didn’t make eye contact with anyone, but instead, focused on the white floor tiles. He ignored John DeSoto when the boy shouted, “Come sit by me, Uncle Johnny!”

 

Johnny didn’t want to hurt the child’s feelings, but this wasn’t the time to force himself into the DeSoto family circle. The paramedic refused to take advantage of a six year old’s inability to understand the gravity of the situation, and why his parents might hold John Gage accountable for at least some of what Chris was suffering.           

 

The chief slipped his hands into the pockets of his bunker pants. He was hot now rather than cold; thirsty, and just light headed enough to wish he hadn’t tossed his orange juice into a garbage can without drinking any of it.  With his eyes on the floor, Johnny listened to what Brackett was saying. 

 

“I'm sorry, Roy. Joanne. If I could have done more, I would have. I promise you that.”

Random thoughts raced through Johnny’s mind.  Had Chris died on the operating table? Had the blood loss been too great for the surgeons to combat?  Had a bullet damaged a vital organ?

 

Roy’s voice pulled Johnny from his internal dialogue. Roy wanted to know what Brackett meant. Johnny’s eyes briefly flicked to the physician’s face before returning to the floor. If a person hadn’t known Kelly Brackett for as long as John Gage had, he might not see through the professional veneer to what was beneath the surface.  Sorrow, regret, sympathy, and a look that said Brackett wished it were anyone but himself who had to deliver this news to Roy. 

 

Johnny knew whatever was coming wouldn’t be good. His only hope now was that, when things calmed down, Roy would allow him to help in any way he could.

 

“The bullet damaged Chris's spine. We already know he's suffered paralysis to his lower extremities.”

 

Johnny heard the fear in Roy’s one word question.

           “Permanent?”

 

Then he heard the finality in Brackett’s brief, matter-of-fact answer.

            “Yes, Roy. It's permanent.”

 

Silence hung over the area, brought on by shock and a momentary inability to fully accept what the doctor had said.  The only one who didn’t have trouble accepting it was Johnny. Not that he wanted to accept it.  What he wanted to do was shout, “No! No, goddamn it, no! Not Chris! Not Chris, damn it!  Not Chris!” But shouting wouldn’t change the damage the bullet had done, and ever since Chris told Johnny that he couldn’t feel his legs, Johnny’d suspected that the news Brackett had just given Roy and Joanne would be the end result.

 

Because Johnny’s head remained bowed, he never saw Roy coming at him.  Even if he had seen the man charging him, Johnny wouldn’t have moved.  The paramedic kept his hands in his pockets.  He refused to defend himself, even as Roy shouted, “You bastard!” while grabbing the front of Johnny’s turnout coat with one fist, and landing a hard right against Johnny’s jaw with the other.

 

The beating continued with Roy raging hate-filled words.  Johnny wasn’t nearly as shocked by Roy’s behavior as everyone else seemed to be.  He heard the shouts from various voices for Roy to stop; yet the paramedic on the receiving end of Roy’s fists said nothing.  Roy’s actions and words told Johnny just how deep the father’s pain went.  Just how much blame Roy was putting on himself, too, for Chris’s decision to join the fire department. Despite Roy’s, “You did this to him, you bastard! It’s your fault my son will never live a normal life,” Johnny knew it wasn’t just John Gage whom Roy was blaming.  Roy was remembering the little boy who’d idolized his father, and imitated everything his dad did. Roy was remembering how much Chris loved to visit Station 51 when he was a kid, and how happy Roy always was when Joanne stopped by with Chris and Jennifer.  Roy wasn’t blaming just Johnny for Chris’s decision to leave college, but he was also wondering what more he could have done to keep his son focused on getting a degree, and then choosing a career in any field but firefighting.

 

In a distant, dreamy sort of way, Johnny found it interesting that he knew with so much clarity what Roy was feeling and thinking. No one else had figured it out, not even Joanne.  As blood gushed from Johnny’s nose, Joanne cried, “Roy, stop it! Please stop it!”  Even she didn’t understand the depths of her husband’s pain, or that he was shouldering a good portion of the blame for Chris’s injuries as well.        

 

Hands were pulling at Roy now. Johnny felt like a rag doll that a little kid was refusing to give up as he was jerked forward, then backwards, then forward again. Nonetheless, the only time Johnny wished Roy would stop was when he heard John’s terror filled screams.

 

“Daddy! Daddy, stop it!  Daddy, don’t! Stop! Stop it, Daddy!  You’re hurting Uncle Johnny!  Daddy, stop!”

 

Poor kid. He shouldn’t have to sit there and watch this.

 

Scuffling feet, rubber soles squeaking against tiles, and men’s shouts filled the air. Powerful tugs yanked Johnny forward as Roy was yanked backwards. Everything was growing dim and distant. Even the pain caused by Roy’s fists wasn’t nearly as sharp as it had been just seconds earlier.  As Roy’s hands were finally pulled loose from Johnny’s turnout coat, the paramedic wanted to tell someone that he needed to sit down, and he wanted to ask Dixie to get him another glass of orange juice, and he also wanted to tell her that maybe laying down on Brackett’s couch wasn’t such a bad idea after all, but before he got any of those words out, Johnny’s knees buckled.  As he sank toward the floor with black dots dancing in front of his eyes, Johnny was aware of hands thrusting forward to catch him.

 

Roy’s hands.  

 

That was one of the first memories Johnny had upon regaining consciousness in an ER trauma room twenty minutes later, but he didn’t allow it to give him false hope. Even years after the incident, Johnny wasn’t certain if Roy’s gesture was made from genuine concern for his safety, or simply reflex. 

 

Given the chance, Johnny would have asked Roy, but he wasn’t given the chance. Roy never came to see Johnny during the twenty-four hours he was hospitalized, nor did he attempt to contact the paramedic in the weeks that followed.

 

That gave Johnny a good indication of what the future held for his and Roy’s friendship, because as the old saying went, actions speak louder than words.

 

Chapter 16

 

It was Kelly Brackett who gave Johnny a ride home upon the paramedic chief’s release from Rampart the next afternoon.  At first, Johnny had been hesitant to accept the man’s offer. Although in a sense he’d worked for Brackett during his years as a paramedic in the field, and now worked with the doctor as chief paramedic instructor for the fire department, Johnny still looked upon the man as more of a superior than a peer.  He had an enormous amount of respect for Doctor Brackett, but the friendship they shared was on a professional level and based on their ties to the paramedic program, as opposed to being based on things they had in common.  They didn’t go to ball games together. They didn’t go fishing together. And they didn’t normally have a reason to offer one another a ride home. 

 

Johnny cast about for someone to call while Brackett waited for him to get dressed. There were plenty of men he considered to be friends, but they all worked for the fire department. By now, over twenty-four hours after the shooting, they’d all undoubtedly heard what happened.  Because Johnny had no desire to answer questions about the incident, he decided accepting a ride from Brackett was probably the best alternative.

 

“As long as I’m not putting you out,” Johnny finally said while dressing in the clothes Dixie had brought him before she’d gone on-duty that morning.

 

Dixie had left Rampart the previous afternoon with Johnny’s key ring in her pocket, and with his permission to go to his ranch and get a change of clothes for him so he had something to wear home other than his bloody turnouts and heavy boots. As Johnny dressed, he tried not to dwell on the fact that these types of favors – retrieving clean clothing for him, and then giving him a ride home when he was released from the hospital – were all things he’d been able to count on the DeSotos for over the years.

 

Brackett’s voice interrupted Johnny’s thoughts.

 

“You’re not putting me out.”

 

Johnny didn’t argue with the man, though he was well aware Brackett would have a two hour round trip by the time the doctor drove him to his ranch, then returned to his own home.

 

Johnny finished buttoning the denim shirt Dixie had taken out of his closet, then tucked his shirttails into the waistband of his blue jeans before bending to tie his tennis shoes. He grabbed the sturdy shopping bag Dix brought for his turnout coat, bunker pants, and boots.  Johnny shoved those items into the bag and picked it up by the handles.  He followed Brackett into the corridor.  It wasn’t until they were in the elevator and away from anyone who could overhear them, that Johnny asked quietly, “How’s Chris doin’?”

 

“He’s critical, but he remained stable throughout the night. He’s got youth on his side, Johnny.”

 

Johnny nodded. Life could be such a mocking bitch.  It was Chris’s young age that might help him survive this ordeal and yet, at such a young age, his ability to walk had been taken from him.

 

“Do you want to see him before we leave? He won’t know you’re there, but we can stop in for a minute.”

 

Johnny shot the doctor a sideways glance. Given the bruises on his face from Roy’s fists, Johnny thought that was the most asinine question he’d ever been asked.  He’d be about as welcome in Chris’s room at this moment as a rat carrying the bubonic plague. Though when Johnny took the time to mull the physician’s question over, he realized Brackett probably had no clue that Roy’s anger went far deeper than a brief, crazed moment when an upset father was looking for someone to blame for his son’s injuries.  Because Roy’s friendship with Kelly Brackett was just as much on a professional level as Johnny’s was, Brackett had no insight into how much Chris’s decision to drop out of college had upset Roy, and how ticked off Roy was upon discovering Chris confided in Johnny about it long before Chris discussed it with his dad.

 

“I’ll...I’ll wait a few days.  Let things...calm down some.”

 

Brackett must have decided there was wisdom to those words, or maybe he didn’t want to have to patch Johnny up again should Roy give a repeat performance of the previous day’s beating.

 

“That sounds like a good idea. Besides, you need to get home and rest.”

 

“I’ve been resting.”

 

“No one ever rests in a hospital.”

 

“Then why’d you keep me here overnight?”

 

“Because I’m not in the habit of sending someone home who looks like he’d pass out before he made it through his front door.”

 

Had Johnny been in the mood for humor, he could have bantered with the doctor on this issue all the way to his ranch.  But he wasn’t in the mood for humor, and the hour-long ride was a quiet one.  Brackett made a couple of attempts at small talk that didn’t progress far.  Johnny gave him one-word answers before turning to stare out of the passenger side window again, effectively preventing any further conversation.

 

After Brackett pulled his car into Johnny’s driveway, he said, “I can take you to get your Land Rover tomorrow if you need me to.”

 

Johnny’s truck was parked in Station 36’s lot, as was Chris’s vehicle.

 

“Thanks, but I can get my neighbor to give me a ride there.”

 

“The guy who takes care of your horses when you’re on duty?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Okay. If you’re sure.”

 

“I’m sure.”

 

Johnny’s Malamute, Joe, had recognized his master in the strange car, and was now barking at the passenger side door. Johnny commanded, “Sit,” through the open window. The dog did as his master instructed, and then quit barking when the next command was, “Quiet, Joe.”

 

The paramedic reached for the door handle.

 

“Thanks for the ride, Doc.”

 

“You’re welcome. Before you get out, I have a message from Jennifer.”

 

“Jennifer?”

 

“She wanted me to tell you that she and Joanne came to see you yesterday afternoon in the ER.”

 

When Johnny didn’t do anything but stare out the windshield, Brackett asked, “Johnny?  Did you hear what I said?  Jennifer wanted--”

 

“Yeah...yeah, I heard you. Thanks for lettin’ me know.”           

“And Joanne wanted me to contact her if you needed a ride home today.”

 

“And Roy?”

 

“Pardon?”

 

“Did Roy want you to call?”

 

“I...that I don’t know. Roy wasn’t with them.”

 

Brackett’s answer didn’t surprise Johnny. He grabbed the shopping bag he’d set between his feet and opened the car door. Before the paramedic could climb out of the vehicle, the doctor spoke again.

 

“Johnny, give Roy a few days. He’ll come around.  I’ve seen parents react like he did more times than I can count.  You were nothing more than a convenient target.  He doesn’t really blame you, and you can’t blame yourself. You did all you could for Chris. None of this was your fault.”

 

Johnny turned and looked at the man.  “In all the years you’ve been a doctor, have you ever had an angry father blame you for something that wasn’t your fault? Blame you for something that happened to his son, even though you did all you could for the boy?”

 

Brackett gave a slow nod.  “I’ve experienced that a few times.”

 

“It caused you to stop and think, didn’t it.”

 

“Think about what?”

 

“What you would have done differently if you’d only known the outcome.  What you would have done if you had the opportunity to go back and relive the moment when things started to go wrong.”

 

“Yes,” Brackett admitted, “but after I got past the heated emotions an incident like that causes, I always had confidence that I’d done my best. Done all I possibly could for the patient. You have no reason not to have that same level of confidence where this situation is concerned.”

 

The paramedic shrugged.

 

“Maybe I would if it had been any other trainee with me but Chris.”

 

“How does that make it different?”

 

“He’s my best friend’s son.  That’s how it makes it different.”

 

Before Brackett could respond, Johnny said, “Thanks again for the ride,” grabbed the shopping bag, climbed out of the car, and shut the door.

 

Johnny bent to pet his dog, then straightened. “Come on, Joe.”

 

As Johnny headed for the house with the Malamute at his heels, he was aware of Brackett’s car idling in the driveway.  It wasn’t until the paramedic had entered his home that the doctor finally left.

 

Johnny sat the shopping bag by the door.  He shuffled to the kitchen table, finally giving in to his weariness as he pulled out a chair and sagged to its seat.  Johnny hadn’t wanted Brackett to know that he was just as exhausted as he had been when the doctor hospitalized him, and that a feeling of overwhelming depression seemed to have taken all the light from his world.

 

With Joe sitting at his side, Johnny rested his elbows on the table and covered his face with his hands.  A part of him knew Brackett was correct. He’d done the best he could for Chris.  He couldn’t have given the young man more in the way of medical care than he had. But the part of him that reminded the paramedic he was Roy DeSoto’s best friend was the part that contained all the doubts and regrets.

 

If I could just turn back the clock. If only I’d let Chris drive, then I would have been the one who got out on the passenger side. 

 

If I could go back to the first time Chris told me he wanted to be a paramedic.  To the first time he made me promise not to share that news with Roy.  If I’d only known what was gonna happen, I never would’ve tried to make Roy accept Chris’s decision to drop out of college.  I never would’ve been so accepting of Chris’s decision myself. I woulda’ told him there was no way he should leave school.  I wouldn’t have been the friend he could confide in. Instead, I woulda’ been the guy kickin’ his butt all the way back to class.

 

Then other doubts crept in.

 

Would Chris have lost the use of his legs if I hadn’t moved him?  Was he paralyzed from the time the first bullet struck, or did I cause the bullet to move when I dragged him around the side of the squad?

 

At the moment it seemed like an insignificant fact that, had Johnny not moved Chris to safety, the gunman would have killed the young man before the night was over.

 

The paramedic paid no attention to the passing time. It had been years since he’d felt this adrift, this alone, and this depth of sorrow.  Not since Kim and Jessie died.  In many ways, the DeSotos had become Johnny’s family in the years since he’d move to L.A., and now gut instinct told him that bond was broken.  Maybe things would be okay between Johnny and Roy after a few days passed, as Brackett had said, but Johnny didn’t think so.  He didn’t think anything would ever be the same between them again.

 

Johnny finally stood and headed for the barn with Joe following him.  Later that evening, he picked up the phone five times before working up the nerve to dial Roy’s house. He didn’t want to make things harder on the DeSoto family if a phone call from him wasn’t welcome, yet he wanted Roy and Joanne to know he cared, and that if they needed his help for anything from babysitting for John, to mowing the grass, all they had to do was ask. 

 

Based on what Brackett had said about Jennifer and Joanne, Johnny assumed they’d be at least somewhat receptive to hearing from him.  As he listened to the phone ring, he hoped one of them answered. If he talked to either of them first, he’d be able to determine if Roy was willing to speak with him.    

 

 On the sixth ring the line was connected, but the answering machine clicked on.  The paramedic listened to John’s voice.

 

“Hi, this is where the DeSotos live. My dad’s busy puttin’ out a fire, Chris is busy savin’ someone’s life, Mom’s busy keepin’ me outta trouble, and if you got this machine, that means Jennifer isn’t on the phone for a change.  Tell us who you wanna talk to, and someone in this family will call you back.”

 

Johnny gave a slight smile at the message he’d helped John record a few weeks earlier.  He waited for the beep, hesitated a few long seconds, but then hung up without saying anything.

 

The paramedic went to bed shortly after that.  It was the first night of many where Johnny’s sleep was haunted by dreams of the shooting that caused him to wake up wondering what more he could have done for his best friend’s son, and wishing he’d been the one to take the bullet in the back instead of Chris DeSoto.

 

 

Chapter 17

 

I left Johnny alone while I made supper. I’d found a package of thawed ground beef in the refrigerator. Since I’d never heard of a kid who didn’t like Sloppy Joes, and since I knew Johnny liked them, I decided that was a safe meal to settle on.  Johnny was already mad enough at me. I didn’t want to make him madder by fixing something for supper he wouldn’t eat.  Although if there is a food Johnny won’t eat, especially when someone other than himself is cooking it, I can’t think of what it is.

 

It took time to locate everything I needed for the Sloppy Joes, then to find the cabinets and drawer where plates, glasses, and silverware were located. The fact that I didn’t know where to find things in Johnny’s kitchen wasn’t a bad thing.  At least not considering the circumstances.  It gave me something to do while Johnny...well, while he sat in his office cussing me out, or throwing things, or stomping around in circles, or brooding, or whatever it was he was doing to let off steam.  I figured I was smart to stay out of his line of fire until he’d cooled down a bit.  

 

 I set the table while our supper simmered on the stove. I searched for hamburger buns but didn’t come across any, though I did find a cabinet filled with canned vegetables.  I grabbed a can of corn since corn’s a popular choice with kids, although I’d never known Trevor to be a picky eater. He takes after his father where his appetite is concerned. But since it was my first night taking Clarice’s place – in a manner of speaking – I wanted things to go smoothly.

 

Supper was ready at quarter to five. I turned the oven on ‘warm’ and set the pans inside. I stood in the kitchen for a few minutes, waiting for Johnny. I assumed he knew Trevor had to be picked up at five-thirty, since it was noted on the calendar in Johnny’s handwriting. Because of his recent health problems, I surmised the reminder had been written back when basketball season started in mid-November, but it was in thick black marker and impossible to miss if you went anywhere near the refrigerator.

 

I watched as the clock’s hands indicated it was now five, and still I couldn’t hear movement coming from the office. It doesn’t take more than ten minutes to drive to the grade school from Johnny’s home, but the snow would add time to the trip. Given Johnny’s physical limitations, it would also take him longer to get his coat and boots on than it had in the past. I didn’t think Trevor would head for home on foot in the middle of a storm if he thought someone had forgotten to pick him up, but I didn’t want to take that chance either. That’s another way Trev is like his father. Or at least like Johnny in his younger years. Trevor’s impulsive and doesn’t fear much of anything – or at least he never lets his fear rule him. How many eight year olds have the guts to stow away on a plane, fly to a city they’ve never been to before, and launch their own search for their father? If Trevor would do that, I had no doubt he’d trudge several miles through a snowstorm after dark if he thought he had good reason to.

 

I kept an eye on the clock, giving Johnny five more minutes. When those five minutes passed and he hadn’t appeared; I headed for his office. I paused outside the closed door, listening. He has a radio/CD player in there sitting on a bookshelf, along with a portable T.V. set. I didn’t hear any sound – not from the radio or the television, nor sound that indicated Johnny was moving around the room, or using the computer.  I glanced down. No light was spilling from beneath the door. I suddenly had a vision of Johnny sprawled on the floor because of an aneurysm the doctors hadn’t detected.

 

How could you have been so stupid, Roy? You came here to make sure he was okay, not to leave him alone for two hours just because he stomped off in a huff. You should have checked on him. You should have...

 

I knocked on the door.

 

“Johnny!” I called in a calm voice, despite what I’d just been thinking. “Johnny, you okay?”

 

When he didn’t answer, I knocked again.  The room had originally been the home’s master bedroom and included its own bathroom.  I didn’t want to walk in on Johnny if he was in there. If I’d thought my presence wasn’t welcomed two hours earlier, I could just imagine Johnny’s reaction if I crossed this last boundary of privacy.  I was pretty sure I’d find myself planted head first in a snow bank, and then hitchhiking back to Carson.

 

I pounded on the door three times with my fist so he’d hear me if he was in the bathroom. 

 

“Johnny! Hey, Johnny!”

 

When I still didn’t get an answer, I had no choice but to open the door. The room was dark. My right hand slid up and down the wall in search of the light switch. I found it and flipped it on.

 

Johnny was sitting behind his desk. He’d started to turn around when I entered the room. From the way the chair was angled I knew he’d been staring out of the French doors. He blinked at the bright overhead light, looking like an angry owl who’d had his solitude disturbed.

 

“Uh...sorry to bother you, but it’s after five.”

 

He arched an eyebrow and shrugged. The look on his face plainly said, “So what?”

 

“Trevor needs to be picked up at five-thirty.”

 

His expression changed.  The emotions were fleeting, but I saw upset, disappointment, and then anger.  The upset and disappointment were directed at himself for the faulty memory that caused him to forget his son needed a ride home.  The anger, which wasn’t fleeting, but instead caused the corners of his mouth to turn down and his eyes to narrow to a squint, was directed at me. I wasn’t sure if he was mad because I’d entered the room without his permission, or because I’d had to remind him Trev needed a ride, or if he was just mad in general because I’d shown up on his doorstep after he’d told Carl he didn’t want me to come.

 

“Look...I know you don’t want me here, but--”

 

“En-en go.”

 

My voice was quiet but firm.  “No, I’m not going.  Or at least not anywhere except to the school to get Trevor.” I smiled, hoping he’d take that as a peace offering. “Now come on. Let’s go pick up your son.”

 

The negative shake of his head surprised me. Johnny has a close relationship with Trevor.  I thought he’d be eager to go with me considering he hadn’t seen Trev since early that morning.

 

“Don’t worry. Supper’s ready.  There’s nothing you need to do here.”

 

His scowl deepened, his glare growing darker.

 

“Um...I didn’t mean--”

 

“Know...know wha-wha you me. You...li-li ev one...you t-t-tin I ca-ca’t ta’ car me...mesel’ and me so--son.”

 

“You’re wrong.”

 

“No.”

 

“Yes you are. At least where I’m concerned. I do think you can take care of yourself and your son. It’s just that right now, you need some help.”

 

“Did-did as you...as you ‘el.”

           

“Friends don’t have to ask for help. Sometimes help’s just a given, don’t cha’ think?”

 

Johnny didn’t immediately respond. When he did finally speak, I couldn’t understand what he said.

 

“Why...why ca-ca’sh my?”

 

I tried to decipher the words by putting them in context to what I’d asked about help between friends being a given.  The trouble was, the only appropriate response to my question would have been a simple yes or no. 

 

“I’m sorry, Johnny. I’m not sure what you said. Can you repeat it?”

 

His jaw muscles worked in exaggerated fashion as he tried to enunciate each word.

 

“Why...why ca-ca-sh my?”

 

I understood “why” and “my,” but the closest I could come to determining the other sound he was making was “cash.”  And even the “why” and “my” was iffy, since he could have been pronouncing words wrong, and simply making the sounds necessary for why and my.

 

“Cash? Are you talking about money? If you need me to take you to the bank, we can do that tomorrow.”

 

Disappointment blanketed his features, softening the scowl and causing the glare to recede as his eyes settled on the floor as though he was too embarrassed to look at me. Since my arrival just two short hours earlier, my success at understanding Johnny had caused him to think I was the one person who would always be able to comprehend anything he said.  Admittedly, I’d foolishly thought the same thing.

 

I walked toward the desk.

 

“Why don’t you write it down for me,” I suggested in a tone that I hoped broadcast support and patience. “Do you have paper and a pen in one of these draw--”

 

“Go.”

 

“But--”

 

He looked up. The embarrassment was gone. Once again, anger dominated his features. 

 

“Go-go gee Tev-Tevor. Go!”

 

I decided the best thing I could do for both of us was drop the issue of the misunderstood sentence.

 

“Yeah, we’d better get going.”

 

“You.”

 

“Me? Without you?”

 

“Ye-yes.”

 

“You’re not riding along?”

 

He shook his head and turned to look out of the French doors again.

 

“Johnny--”

 

“Ju-juz go, ‘oy.  Juz-juz go.”

 

I stood there for a few seconds but he didn’t turn around, nor indicate in any way that he’d change his mind. I glanced at the fire engine clock Joanne and I had given him for Christmas. 

 

“I...I guess I’d better getting going then.”

 

Johnny’s nod was barely perceptible.

 

“Sure you don’t wanna come with me?”

 

He shook his head no.

 

I sighed.  “All right then. I’ll be back in a little while.”

 

Johnny didn’t respond. He stayed in his office while I went to the laundry room and put on my coat, hat, boots, and gloves. I locked the door behind me and stepped out onto the deck.  I bent my head against the wind and slogged through snow to the garage.  I opened the service door, and fumbled around until I found the light switch. 

 

The Land Rover was parked in the middle of the concrete floor.  I slipped behind the wheel, reaching for the garage door opener clipped to the visor. I could hear Nicolai and Tasha – Johnny’s Malamutes - barking.   I didn’t see them, and after a few seconds realized they were locked in the barn.

 

I hit the button on the opener and started the Rover. I backed out into the storm, then hit the opener’s button again and watched to make certain the door closed.

 

I fumbled around until I found the switch for the lights. I turned them on, put the truck in drive, and headed toward the road.  As the vehicle passed by the house, its headlights swept over Johnny. He was still seated in his office staring out of the big glass doors. He didn’t seem to notice the Land Rover. Even with the storm raging and the distance that separated us, I got the impression his thoughts were on another time and place. 

 

That made me wonder what I’d interrupted when I’d knocked on the door. But then the need to concentrate on my driving, and figure out where the switches were for the windshield wipers and the heater, caused me to set aside the concerns I had for Johnny, and the questions I had about the far away look I’d just seen on his face.

 

 

Chapter 18

 

Johnny stared at the wind driven snow pelting the French doors. He refused to acknowledge the departing Land Rover by tracking its progress with his eyes, or by walking to the great room and watching it through the front window. It should have been him driving, not Roy.  He should be the person heading out in a blizzard to pick up Trevor.

 

It wasn’t that Johnny didn’t trust Roy to get Trevor home safely, even though Roy rarely drove in snow. It was just that Trevor was his son, not Roy’s.  From the day Trev had been born, Johnny had seen to his needs.  Yes, Clarice helped out, but it was Johnny who made the final decisions where Trevor’s well being was concerned, and Johnny who fielded the requests of, “Papa, can I go to Juneau with Jake and his parents on Saturday?” or “Pops, can Dylan and Dalton come over after school tomorrow?” and Johnny who kept track of where his son was, what he was doing, who he was with, and what time he needed to be home.  A lot of men in Johnny’s situation would have turned those responsibilities over to whomever it was that watched the kids while the father was at work, but not Johnny.  He had no concerns about Clarice’s judgment; nonetheless, he’d decided long ago that when Trevor looked back on his growing up years, he’d always say that his father had raised him, as opposed to saying their housekeeper had done that job.

 

Now someone else was doing what Johnny saw as his responsibility – probably the most cherished and important responsibility he had - and that only made him angrier with himself for failing Trevor, and angry with everyone who was interfering, including Roy.  Most especially Roy, now that Johnny gave it some thought.

 

Roy, of all people, should know to respect boundaries, because twenty-one years ago he’d erected more than a few of his own with Johnny where Chris was concerned.  Where his entire family was concerned.  Ultimately, those boundaries had driven Johnny from California.  As odd as it might seem to some, Johnny didn’t blame Roy for that.  He never had. At the time it seemed like just punishment, and then after Trevor was born, Johnny even better understood how fiercely protective a father is, and how you can’t put into words the enormous love you feel for your child from the moment the squalling newborn is placed in your arms. The last thing you want is for anything to happen to that child, regardless of whether he’s an infant, a toddler, a young boy, a teenager, or a grown man.

 

Sometimes, that desire for safety and good health even extends to your best friend’s children, which was why Johnny still felt like he’d failed a son of his own whenever he saw Chris DeSoto sitting in his wheelchair.

 

 

Chapter 19

 

Her hand on his bare arm was warm and comforting, in complete contrast to the regret and sadness in her eyes.

 

“Johnny, I’m sorry.  I’m just...I’m really sorry.”

 

Johnny briefly covered her hand with his own, then slipped his arm from beneath her light grasp. 

 

“It’s not your fault, Jo.”

 

“I thought I could talk some sense into him.  I thought if he had time to think things over without any pressure, he’d finally realize he’s being a horse’s ass.”

 

Johnny laughed.  An odd sound to hear for both himself and his visitor, considering reasons to laugh these days were hard to come by.

 

“What’s so funny?”

 

“You.”

 

“Why?”

 

“ ‘Cause when I think back to the first time I met you, I never woulda’ guessed that someday you’d be sittin’ at my kitchen table calling your husband a horse’s behind.”

 

Joanne smiled at the way Johnny still couldn’t use off-color language in front of her, even after all the years they’d known each another, and even after she’d used it first.

 

“Why? Because I was a young wife with a bad case of hero worship for her husband back then? Or because I thought you had all the maturity of a fifteen year old, along with an ego the size of the Grand Canyon.”

 

“And don’t forget about telling Roy that you had about as much use for me as you did a leaky bucket.”

 

Joanne chuckled. Too many years of friendship had passed between herself and John Gage for the woman to remember any longer if she had been the one who’d eventually told Johnny of her initial dislike of him, or if Roy had.

 

Joanne fingered the condensation on the glass setting in front of her.  “There’s that too.”

 

Johnny pointed to the glass that held three half-melted ice cubes.  “You want another Coke? Or I can get you something else. Water? Juice?”

 

“No thanks.  I’m fine.”

 

“Sure?”

 

“I’m sure. Or at least where cold drinks are concerned I’m fine.”

 

Johnny’s puzzlement was plain to read.

 

“I’m not fine where this thing between you and Roy is concerned.”

 

“I’m not fine with it either, Jo, but I don’t know what else to do about it. I tried ta’ apologize to Roy – ta’ talk to him - two weeks ago, and he turned his back on me.”

 

“When was this?”

 

“After a department meeting.  I caught up to him in the parking lot.  I was hopin’ he’d be willing to come back here and talk to me, or let me take him to lunch or something.”

 

“Back here” was Johnny’s ranch.  Joanne had arrived at two o’clock that afternoon without letting Johnny know she was coming.  It was the first time since Chris had been shot a month earlier, that they’d seen or spoken to one another. On Johnny’s part, the silence was a result of his assumption that, for all concerned, it was best if he had no contact with the DeSoto family. On Joanne’s part, the silence was a result of her waiting to see if her husband would change his mind regarding the declaration Roy had made to her and Jennifer two days after Chris was shot.

 

“I don’t want to hear John Gage’s name spoken in this house again.”

 

“But, Dad--”

 

“Oh, Roy, for heaven’s sake--”

 

“I mean it.  And I don’t want anyone having contact with him, either.”

 

“But that’s not fair!” Jennifer had protested. “Just because you don’t wanna see Uncle Johnny doesn’t mean the rest of us feel the same way.”

 

“Well the rest of you should.”

 

“Dad, come on!  You’re being ridiculous.”

 

“You wanna see how ridiculous I can be when you’re grounded for the rest of the summer?”

 

“Dad! Now you’re being just plain stup--”

 

Before Jennifer said something that caused her more trouble than she wanted, or than any of them needed at that moment, Joanne stepped in.

 

“Jen, go and make sure John’s still playing in the back yard.”

 

Jennifer looked out the patio doors. “He is. I can see him from here.”

 

“Go make sure.”

 

“But--”

 

Joanne jerked her head toward the glass doors. “Jennifer, do as I asked, please.”

 

Jennifer must have realized her mother was giving her time to cool off before she ended up spending the remainder of the summer in her room.   The teenager got off one last parting shot before she threw back the screen door and stomped outside.

 

“You’re not being fair, Dad. You’re not being fair to any of us.”

 

Joanne walked over and slid the screen door shut, then slid the glass door shut, too, so the children couldn’t hear what was being said.  She crossed her arms over her chest as she turned and glared at her husband.

 

“She’s right, you know. You’re not being fair.”

 

“She’ll understand when she’s older.  When the day comes that she realizes how much Chris’s life has changed.”

 

“She’s not a little girl any more, Roy. She already realizes that Chris’s life has changed.”

 

“She doesn’t act like it.”

 

“Why? Because unlike you, she doesn’t blame Johnny for it?”

 

“Yeah.”  Roy turned his back on Joanne. “Yeah, something like that.”

 

“John Gage has been a friend to this entire family for a lot of years now.  We named our youngest child after him.  Have you forgotten that?”

           

“No, I haven’t, and now I wish we hadn’t.”

 

“Well we did, and with good reason.”

 

“Good reason at the time.”

 

“No, Roy, not just at the time.  Johnny saved Jennifer’s life.  He risked his own life to keep both her and Chris safe that night. Nothing has changed that fact.”

 

“I guess you’re right. Nothing has.  But things have changed, Joanne.  Things between me and Johnny.  You know the reasons why. I shouldn’t have to rehash them again and again.  We’ve talked about this enough over the past couple of days.”

 

“We have,” Joanne agreed, “but I think we need to talk about it some more.”

 

Roy finally turned to face his wife once again. “Don’t interfere, Jo.  That’s all I’m asking.  Don’t interfere. Don’t try to make things better.”

 

“Between you and Johnny, you mean.”

 

“That’s exactly what I mean.”

 

“Okay, if that’s the way you want it, then I won’t.  But I don’t see why you have to drag the whole family into this.  If I still want to have contact with Johnny, or if the kids do, then--”

 

Roy’s words were harsh, yet Joanne detected his underlying hurt and sense of betrayal.

 

“You’re going to choose Johnny over me, is that it?  Your oldest son will never walk again because John Gage didn’t come to me when I might have had a chance at talking Chris into staying in college, and you’re gonna side with him?”

 

“I’m not siding with anybody.”

 

“From where I’m standing it sure looks like you are.”

 

“Don’t you think Johnny is hurting, too? Don’t you think he feels everything we’re feeling at this moment?”

 

“No I don’t, because he’s not Chris’s father, Joanne! He’s not Chris’s father!”

 

Roy’s fury was evident by his red face and shouts, but his pain was also evident.  Tears filled his eyes. The first Joanne had seen since this nightmare began.

 

“He’s not Chris’s father, dammit.” Roy took a ragged breath. His voice dropped so low that Joanne could barely hear him. “He doesn’t know how it feels because he’s not Chris’s dad. He’s not Chris’s dad. I am.”

 

Joanne held her arms out to her husband. Roy stepped into her embrace and clung to her in a way that indicated he finally needed someone to be strong for him, instead of him bearing that burden for the rest of the family.  His head burrowed into the crook between her shoulder and her neck.  It was then that Joanne decided to drop the subject of John Gage, and hope that with time, Roy would see the last thing he wanted to do was toss aside thirteen years of friendship.  That for the sake of his own emotional wellbeing he needed Johnny more now than he ever had. 

 

So far though, Roy hadn’t come to that conclusion, which was what finally brought Joanne to John Gage’s doorstep.  Roy was on-duty, Jennifer was at work, Chris was in a physical therapy session at the rehab center he’d been moved to three days earlier, and John was at a birthday party.  All four of those factors gave Joanne just the opportunity she needed to slip away for a few hours without anyone wondering where she was.

 

“Did Roy say anything to you that day?”

 

“Of the meeting?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Uh huh. He just walked away from me. There were other guys headed to their cars, so I didn’t wanna push it with Roy and end up giving them something to gossip about. I’m sure most of ‘em noticed that when Roy came into the meeting he sat across the room from me.  Just that alone woulda’ given them a clue something was up.”

 

Joanne nodded. She didn’t have to ask in order to know Johnny meant he and Roy always sat together at department meetings, and had since the day they’d met.  Of course the other men would notice.  Johnny and Roy’s partnership had lasted longer than any other amongst the paramedic teams.  Their tight friendship was common knowledge. Joanne had little doubt that their co-workers had easily guessed things weren’t good between the two men, and had also easily guessed the reason behind the rift.  By the time that meeting took place, there wasn’t a man or woman within the fire department who didn’t know what had happened to Chris. It was also safe to assume that many of them had heard how Roy attacked Johnny at Rampart, and what Roy had shouted during that altercation. Even given the loyalty Roy’s crew had for him, Joanne knew all it would have taken was for one of the men who’d witnessed the beating to tell someone else, who then told someone else, who then told someone else, and so on. Roy and Johnny’s long-standing friendship was too well known for their falling-out not to be big news within the department.

 

Without giving it conscious thought, Joanne mumbled, “I wish I knew how to make things better.”

 

“Believe me, Jo, I wish I did, too.”

 

The woman’s gaze moved from her glass to her husband’s best friend.  Well...maybe ‘former’ best friend was the appropriate way to think of Johnny now, though it broke Joanne’s heart to do so.

 

“I’ve...I’ve lost a lotta sleep thinking things through,” Johnny confessed.

 

“I’m sure you have, because so have I.”

 

Johnny gave the woman a soft smile of thanks. Although he’d been fairly certain Joanne harbored no ill-will against him based on what he’d learned the day Kelly Brackett gave him a ride home, it wasn’t until Jo had shown up on his doorstep today and given him a firm hug before even saying hello, that he’d known for sure how she felt. 

 

“I...for as much as I wanna talk to Roy, Jo...to try and work this out between us, I keep...I keep reliving that night and everything that came before it, and end up feeling like Roy’s right.  Like if I was in his place, I’d feel the same way about someone who let my son get shot.”

 

“You didn’t let Chris get shot. You did everything you could for him that night.  I know it, you know it, and deep inside somewhere, Roy knows it, even if he can’t bring himself to acknowledge that fact yet.  He...I’m not making excuses for him, Johnny, but he’s really hurting right now.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Chris is his oldest child. His oldest son.  It’s an old-fashioned notion, but even today, I think a lot of men still have high expectations of an oldest son.  I know Roy always has where Chris is concerned.”

 

“Really?  It never seemed that way to me.”

 

“No?”

 

“Uh huh. Yeah, I knew Roy expected Chris to do well in school and go on to college, but Roy...well, he’s always been so...gentle with the kids, is the best way I can put it. ‘Soft-spoken’ is the way my mom would have described Roy if she’d ever gotten the chance to meet him.”

 

“He is soft-spoken,” Joanne agreed. “And one of the things I’ve always loved about him is how gentle he’s always been with our children.  He exercises a quiet influence over them. Yet they know when they’ve pushed the limit with him and he means business.  John always says that when Daddy crooks a finger at him, frowns, and says, “Come here, young man.  We need to talk,” that it makes his stomach do flip flops.”

 

Johnny chuckled. That was one thing he’d always admired about Roy.  How he could usually get his kids back in line without spanking them or yelling at them. Not that Johnny hadn’t witnessed the kids getting a whack or two on the behind from Roy now and then when they were young, and not that he hadn’t heard Roy raise his voice to them, but overall, as Joanne had said, Roy’s influence was a quiet one that held a lot of love.  At one time when Johnny thought that someday he might have children of his own again, he’d hoped he could put some of what he’d learned from Roy into practice. But as he approached his thirty-ninth birthday, dreams of children had died, and Johnny had assumed the DeSoto kids, and eventually the DeSoto grandkids, would be the closest thing he’d ever have to children and grandchildren of his own.  Now, even his surrogate family was slipping from his grasp, and Johnny was hard pressed to know how to regain all he was losing.

 

The paramedic focused his attention back on Joanne as she said, “With Chris...well, I guess Roy just didn’t want to see Chris go through some of the hard times he did. He wanted Chris to take advantage of opportunities Roy’s mother couldn’t afford to give him.”

 

Johnny nodded. He didn’t need further explanation. He and Roy had talked about this subject enough for Johnny to know Roy had wanted Chris to get a college degree.  He wanted Chris to put off getting serious about a girl until after he graduated and got settled in a good job.  He wanted Chris to be earning the kind of income that wouldn’t cause him to struggle to make ends meet when a wife, a mortgage payment, and children were all part of his life.

 

The paramedic stared out the patio doors. Joe was sprawled beneath a lounge chair on the deck.  Beyond the deck was the backyard, and then the rising slopes of the San Gabriel Mountains.

 

Johnny shifted his gaze to Joanne. “Give me an honest answer. Do you think when some more time has passed, Roy...well, that he and I can somehow...that things can be good between us again?”

 

Joanne wanted to say yes. She wanted to tell Johnny to be patient and that yes, given enough time Roy would come around. But Johnny had asked her to be honest, and she knew it would hurt him worse if she gave him false hope, rather than just come right out and tell him the truth.

 

“I...Johnny, I--”             

 

The man’s voice was flat and defeated.  “You don’t think so.”

 

Joanne reached for Johnny’s hand and squeezed. “No, I don’t.  Or at least I don’t think he’ll be ready for a long time.  I wish I had a different answer for you. I wish to God I did, Johnny, but I don’t.  I just don’t.”

 

“He’s forbid you to contact me, hasn’t he,” Johnny stated, suddenly realizing why he hadn’t heard from Joanne or Jennifer. “He’s told all of you not to contact me.”

 

Joanne swallowed hard as tears welled up in her eyes.  She couldn’t stand the pain she saw on Johnny’s face.  As though someone had taken his family away from him for the second time.

 

The woman was too choked up to speak.  She nodded as a tear rolled down her face.

 

Johnny reached out and brushed the tear away with the knuckles of his right hand.

 

“Jo, don’t cry.”

 

Joanne clasped his hand, the dry skin and calluses a testament to his love for the outdoors. 

 

“This is goodbye, isn’t it.”

 

“No. No it’s not.”

 

“The look on your face says it is. Johnny...please...”

 

“Jo, I won’t cause trouble between you and Roy, or between Roy and the kids.”

 

“But--”

 

“But what? You just told me that my friendship with Roy is probably over.  Or at least as far as he’s concerned it is.  I can’t...for as much I wanna keep my friendship with you and the kids, I can’t.  Roy’s your husband and the kids’ father.  It’ll just cause too many problems.  It’ll just end up putting you and the kids in the middle.  Roy doesn’t need that right now, Jo.  He needs your support. He needs to know he can count on you, and count on Jenny and John too.”

 

“I wish he’d see that he needs to count on you too.”

 

“So do I, but no matter how much I wanna make him see it, I can’t, and neither can you.”

 

The woman nodded. She reached for the chair her purse was sitting on.  She dug inside the purse for a packet of Kleenex. She pulled a tissue out and wiped her eyes while Johnny said, “Just do me one favor.”

 

Joanne crumpled the tissue and stuffed it back into her purse. “Anything.”

 

“Tell Chris...tell Chris I’m sorry, and there’s not a day that goes by that I don’t think of him.”

 

“Go see him, Johnny.”

 

“I can’t.”

 

“Johnny, he wants to see you.  He asks me about you all the time.  He doesn’t blame you.”

 

“I can’t see Chris for the same reasons I can’t see you, or Jenny, or John.  I won’t come between Chris and Roy.”

 

“But unlike Jenny and John, Chris is an adult. Roy has to understand that Chris has the right to keep in contact with you if that’s what he wants, and it is Johnny.  It is.  Chris wants to see you.”

 

“I can’t do that to Roy.”

 

“But what about what Roy’s doing to you?”

 

“Maybe if I was in his place I’d be doing the same thing.”

 

“Maybe you would, but then again, maybe you wouldn’t. Besides, that’s not the point.”

 

“Yeah, Jo, it is.  It is the point. So would you tell Chris what I said?”

 

“Please go and tell him yourself. Go this evening while Roy’s on-duty.”

 

“No.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because I won’t go behind Roy’s back like that. Besides, if he walks in for some reason, if his crew is in the area and he stops in to see Chris for a few minutes and finds me there it’ll just cause too much upset.  I don’t wanna do that to Chris, and I don’t wanna do it to Roy, either.”

 

“Johnny, quit being so goddamn stubborn.”

 

That got a smile out of Johnny. “There you go swearin’ like a fireman again.”

 

“You’re giving me reason to swear like a fireman.”

 

“I’m sorry. I don’t mean to.”

 

“I just wish you’d change your mind and go see Chris.”

 

“Well I won’t.  At least not right now.  So please give him my message, okay?”

 

“Call him. He’s got a phone by his bed. You can call him.”

 

“Jo...”

 

The woman sighed at the plea in Johnny’s tone. 

 

“All right, I’ll give him your message.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.”  Joanne glanced at her watch.  She grabbed her purse and reluctantly got to her feet.

 

“I need to get going.  John has to be picked up from the party at five.”

 

Johnny stood and slid open the screen door for the woman. He followed her across the deck and down the steps.  Joe lifted his head slightly, but decided the afternoon was too warm to move from his cool spot beneath the lounge chair.

 

When they reached Joanne’s vehicle, she opened the driver’s side door and tossed her purse to the passenger seat.  She turned around, looking up at the paramedic chief standing behind her. She put her arms around his slim waist and briefly wondered how a man rapidly approaching middle age could stay so darn skinny.

 

Joanne laid her head against Johnny’s chest, and felt him return the hug.  He patted her back three times, then stepped from her embrace.  She reached for his right hand and gave it a tender squeeze.

 

“You were wrong about one thing, Johnny.”

 

“What was that?”

 

“You can keep your friendship with the kids and me. Maybe...maybe it’ll be different from the way it was before, but I’ll always think of you as a treasured friend, and I know my children will always think of you as their Uncle Johnny.”

 

Johnny turned to look at the barn, but not before Joanne saw the moisture in his eyes. He squeezed her hand in return, then said in a voice full of tightly controlled emotion, “Take care of yourself, Jo. And the kids and...and Roy. Take care of the kids and Roy for me too.”

 

Joanne could barely contain her own emotions as she promised around the lump in her throat, “I will.”

 

Johnny released Joanne’s hand. Without looking back at her, he headed for the house. 

 

“Johnny!”

 

The paramedic hesitated, then slowly turned around.

 

“Be good to yourself, Johnny.  Just please, be good to yourself.”

 

It took a moment for the man to acknowledge Joanne’s words.  She hoped he realized that she meant he wasn’t to blame himself for how things had changed between him and Roy, nor for what had happened to Chris. She hoped he realized she meant that, no matter what he did in the future, she wanted him to be happy, and that she didn’t want him spending the rest of his life punishing himself for events that were out of his control - Chris’s decision to leave college and join the fire department.  The decision of a crazed man with a gun on a hot July night.  And Roy’s decision to end what had been a close and valued friendship.

           

Johnny nodded. His soft words barely carried to Joanne’s ears.

 

“I will be.”

 

There was no conviction in the man’s tone, but instead, only sorrow and loss. Joanne hoped that given time, Johnny would come to see he deserved whatever good things came his way, and he deserved to go after those good things rather than ignoring them in an effort to continue punishing himself for what had happened to Chris.

 

Joanne watched until Johnny entered his house.  She stood outside her car a minute longer, drinking in the sights, sounds, and smells that were Johnny’s small ranch.  It was a place filled with happy memories. She had unpacked boxes of dishes and utensils in Johnny’s kitchen the day he moved here, while Roy and the A-shift crew from Station 51 had carried furniture and appliances into various rooms. A week later, she and Roy had helped him paint the laundry room, bathroom, and bedrooms.  Her kids had spent weekends here riding horses, and then roasting hotdogs and marshmallows over campfires. The whole family had picnicked on the deck more times than Joanne could count, and had even come for Thanksgiving dinner in more recent years when Johnny and Roy no longer worked together. 

 

It had been a joke at the DeSoto house the first year Johnny extended that invitation. Roy and the kids wondered if they’d end up eating hamburgers and Oreo cookies, but Johnny surprised them all by cooking a turkey that came out of the oven tender, juicy, and golden brown, and having pumpkin and apple pies cooling on the counter. He finally admitted he’d bought the pies at a bakery, but only after getting the most from his joke of fooling Roy into believing he’d actually baked them from scratch. Roy’s mother and Joanne had taken over Johnny’s kitchen to make the kinds of side dishes only women think to include, and had kept up that tradition every year since. Joanne blinked back tears as she thought of the laughter that filled Johnny’s house on those Thanksgiving Days, and of how the kids and Roy always helped him hang his outside Christmas lights while she and Harriet made casseroles, mashed potatoes, gravy, and set the table. 

 

The woman chided herself for being overly sentimental. Here she was standing under a broiling August sun crying while thinking of Thanksgiving dinners and Christmas lights.  For some reason, however, Joanne had the feeling she and her family would never be in John Gage’s home again, and that made her cry even harder for all that had been altered because of one mentally ill man with a gun.

 

Joanne finally wiped the tears from her face and climbed in her car.  She had to pick up John, get supper for him from McDonald’s, then drop him off at Harriet’s while she went to visit Chris.  After that, she had to stop and get a few groceries, then retrieve John from his grandmother’s so she could get him home, supervise his bath, read him a story, and get him to bed by a reasonable hour.

 

The busy mother pulled onto the highway and headed for Carson.  She didn’t realize Johnny was watching her from his living room window, nor did she know that as soon as her car was out of sight, he headed to the back of the house where cardboard boxes filled the home’s two bedrooms.  Johnny resumed his packing. He was glad he hadn’t started dismantling the kitchen or living room yet.  He didn’t want Joanne to know he was leaving. He hadn’t told anyone yet, though that would change soon enough.  Tomorrow he’d turn his letter of resignation into headquarters, because in three weeks he’d be moving to Colorado, where he’d accepted a position as a Senior Paramedic with the Denver Fire Department.             

 

Chapter 20

 

Jennifer slammed the Pinto’s gearshift into fourth. She eased off the clutch and pressed down on the accelerator.  She paid no attention to her speed as the little car raced to John Gage’s ranch.  The teenager was furious with her father.  Because of a chance meeting at the library that Saturday morning with Lori Stoker, Jennifer had found out that Uncle Johnny was moving away. Lori didn’t know where he was going, but she’d overheard her father tell her mother that Johnny had turned in his resignation and was leaving soon.

 

Jennifer didn’t know how “soon” soon was, but she hoped she could talk the man out of going. It took every ounce of control the girl had not to confront her father the minute she walked in the door after arriving home from the library.  If Mike Stoker knew Uncle Johnny was moving, then Jennifer was certain her father knew it too.  Yet he hadn’t said anything at all.  Or at least not to her, or to John, or to Chris, because even though Chris was still at the rehab hospital, he would have told Jennifer if he knew something that important, and as far as John went, there was no way he’d be able to keep a secret that big. 

 

Maybe her dad told her mom, but even if he had, it wasn’t Mom who Jen was angry with.  It was her father she wanted to shake some sense into.  If it was true that Uncle Johnny was leaving Los Angeles, then it was her father’s fault he was going.  But if she’d asked her dad about it, they’d have ended up in a huge fight, just like they did every time Jennifer brought up the forbidden subject of John Gage.  Then she would have lost her driving privileges, meaning Dad would have taken her car keys away, which in turn would have meant not being able to leave the house with John after Mom and Dad went to visit Chris. 

 

Because of all that, Jennifer bided her time during lunch and acted as normal as possible while picking at the roast beef sandwich she had no appetite for.  She’d retreated to her room under the guise of doing homework just as soon as she’d helped her mom clear the table. She’d then played the role of dutiful daughter when her father knocked on her door, opened it when she gave her permission, and said, “John’s watching a movie in the living room. We’re headed to see Chris now. After we leave the hospital we’re running some errands, then I’m taking your mom to dinner.  There’s money on the table for a pizza. Call for one whenever you and John are ready to eat.”

 

Jennifer pasted a smile on her face and forced herself to say what she knew her father expected to hear. “Sure, Dad.  Thanks. Tell Chris I said hi.”

 

Jennifer’s dad smiled in return.  “I always do.”

 

Her father had left her door open like he always did when she was supposed to be paying attention to what John was up to. She heard John run to his room while telling Dad he had more pictures for Chris.  Dad exclaimed over the childish artwork, then told John what a terrific little brother he was, and how big a help he’d be to Chris when Chris came home.

 

Jennifer responded to her mother’s call of “Bye, Jenny!” and “Keep the doors locked,” with, “Bye, Mom! I will!”

 

When the teen heard the door shut that led from the laundry room to the garage, she climbed off her bed and walked to her window. She gingerly pulled one side of the curtains from the frame, peering out at the street.  She watched as Dad backed the car onto the street, then as he waited a few seconds to make sure the garage door was automatically closing.  When he finally drove off, Jennifer ran for her bed.  She pulled a pair of tennis shoes from beneath it. She left her books and papers sprawled on her bedspread while plucking her purse from amongst the mess.  She shoved her feet in her shoes and went in search of John.  She found him in front of the television watching an old Disney movie called the Love Bug.  Jennifer reached for the remote and stopped the movie, then shut the T.V. off.

 

The boy’s head whipped around from where he was seated a few feet in front of the T.V.

 

“Jenny!  I was watching that!”

 

“I know, but we need to go.”

 

“But it was just getting to the good part where Herbie goes ‘round and ‘round in circles.”

 

“You can finish watching it when we get home. Besides, you’ve seen it about ten times already.”

 

“So? Besides, I don’t wanna go anywhere.  Mom said you’d help me with my spelling words after the movie, and then we could have a pizza.”

 

“I will help you with your spelling words, and we’ll get a pizza too.  But first we need to go somewhere.”

 

“Where?”

 

Jennifer hesitated a moment, but it wasn’t like she could keep this from John considering he’d have to come with her.  She couldn’t drop him off at Grandma’s without the woman telling her parents at some point that John spent the afternoon at her house, and Jennifer knew her parents would kill her if she dropped John off anywhere else – like at the home of one of his friends – without them being aware of it and giving her permission to do so.

 

Jennifer crouched down.  “Can you keep a secret?”

 

John’s eyes lit up. “Sure!”

 

“No you can’t.”

 

“I can too!”

 

“You’ve never kept one before.”

 

“But I can, Jenny! I’m in the first grade now. I’m not a baby any more.  I can keep a secret. I promise I can keep a secret.”

 

“It’s a really important secret. You can’t tell anyone. Especially not Mom or Dad.”

 

“I won’t tell ‘em if you say I can’t.”

 

“You can’t.”

 

“Okay then, I won’t.  I’ll...” the boy’s eyes cast about as he thought. “I’ll stick a big long knife in my heart before I ever say a single word. Now come on, tell me. What’s the secret?”

 

“We’re going to see Uncle Johnny.”

 

“Right now?”

 

“Yes, right now.”

 

“Yay!”  John jumped up and danced in a circle. “Yay!  Yay!  We’re gonna go see Uncle Johnny!  Yay!  Yay! We’re gonna see Uncle Johnny.”

 

“If that’s how you keep a secret, we’re both gonna be in big trouble.”

 

The boy stopped dancing and let his arms fall to his sides as his sister stood up. “I won’t tell anyone. Dad...he gets really mad if I talk about Uncle Johnny.  He says he doesn’t want me to even think about Uncle Johnny any more.”

 

Jennifer ran a hand through her brother’s hair. The poor kid looked so sad.

 

“I know.”

 

“But it’s hard not to think of Uncle Johnny.  I tried to tell Dad that, but he said I just needed to put him outta my mind, and that when I start thinking of him, I should go outside and play.”

 

Jennifer nodded in sympathy.  She and her father had gotten into several fights over this subject, so she knew what John was going through.  She also knew it was harder on the little boy than it was on her, because there was so much of what had happened that he didn’t fully understand.

 

John’s voice dropped to just above a whisper.  “Don’t tell Dad this, but sometimes me and Mom talk about Uncle Johnny.”

 

Jennifer smiled and winked while leading her brother out the front door. “Don’t tell Dad this either, but sometimes me and Mom talk about Uncle Johnny too.”

 

John took his sister’s hand, squeezed it, and ran with her to the Pinto. He’d been quiet throughout the drive, but Jennifer had seen him watching out of the window, as though he was so eager to arrive at Uncle Johnny’s that he was absorbing every familiar landmark.

 

The girl eased off the accelerator when she noticed her speed nearing sixty-five.  They were in a fifty-five zone. Her parents would have a fit if she got a speeding ticket, and especially if she got one with John in the car. When her father had taught her to drive, he’d stressed how important it was to have a clear head when behind the wheel, and how you should never drive when you were angry or upset.  The teenager did her best to wipe both her anger and her upset from her mind, so she could concentrate on getting safely to John Gage’s ranch.

 

Chapter 21

 

 

Johnny carried the last of the boxes to the U-Haul trailer he’d rented. A moving van would arrive at eight the next morning.  His furniture, mattresses, and appliances would be loaded onto it.  Everything else Johnny was bringing in the U-Haul that he’d already hitched to the Land Rover.

 

During the past month, Johnny had made two quick flights to Denver that both involved stays of just forty-eight hours so they’d coincide with his scheduled days off.  Those brief trips had allowed Johnny to make all the arrangements he needed to from securing a job, to finding a place to live. Most of his things would be put in the storage unit he’d leased, because they wouldn’t fit in the small apartment he was renting on a month-to-month basis. Once he was settled, he’d begin looking for something larger and more permanent. 

 

The ranch had been sold to his neighbor’s daughter and her husband.  They’d made a standing offer on it two years earlier. When Johnny had refused to sell at that time, they’d told him to call them if he ever changed his mind. That neighbor, Bob Emery, had bought Johnny’s horses from him, though they would remain here in the barn they were familiar with, and Bob’s daughter and granddaughter, who both wanted to get involved in competitive riding and showmenship, would see that they were fed, exercised, and given lots of attention.  The cats would remain behind in the barn as well, and Johnny’s beloved Joe would live with Bob and his wife Doris.

 

Johnny had considered contacting Joanne to see if the DeSotos would take the dog, but after giving it further thought, decided not to.  He wanted Joe to have a good home where he was loved and taken care of.  Johnny knew Joanne and the kids would provide that for the dog, but considering Roy’s current feelings, the paramedic was left uncertain of what would ultimately happen to Joe.  He didn’t want to find out someday that Roy had taken Joe to the Humane Society because he didn’t want any reminders of John Gage around.  It was hard for Johnny to imagine Roy taking such an action, yet it was also hard to predict what anger could drive a person to do. Therefore, Johnny decided it was best to leave L.A. with the assurance that Joe would be able to live out the rest of his life with people he knew well and liked. Bob and Doris fit that bill just as well as the DeSoto family did.

 

Johnny had kept his departure as quiet as possible. Of course, once he’d turned in his resignation word had gotten around, but he’d downplayed the whole thing. Therefore, he’d been able to put the kibosh on any going-away parties. After a lot of nagging on Chet Kelly’s part, Johnny had finally consented to meeting Marco, Chet, and Charlie Dwyer for dinner three nights earlier, but he didn’t even reveal to them his true reasons for leaving. Johnny wasn’t so foolish as not to assume they’d figured it out, or at least realized that what happened to Chris DeSoto was a major factor behind this decision.  Chet tried to get Johnny to say where he was going, but the paramedic chief was firm in his refusal to answer any questions about the move. He saw Marco shake his head at Chet and mouth, “Drop it,” right before the waitress brought their steaks, and that put an end to the discussion.

 

Johnny looked around while patting Joe’s head.  There was nothing holding him here now. The house was empty of everything other than the furniture, appliances, and what little he needed in way of food, towels, and clothing for tonight and tomorrow morning.  All of his beloved animals would be well cared for, and he didn’t need to come back to testify against the guy who had shot Chris. The cops finally caught him two weeks after the incident.  The man’s name was Scott Monroe, and he’d pleaded guilty by reason of insanity at his initial court appearance.  From what Troy Anders had told Johnny, Monroe was as nuts as they come, and would probably spend the rest of his life locked up in a mental institution.  

 

The paramedic secured the door on the rear of the U-Haul. He started walking toward the barn, when he heard the crunch of car tires on gravel.  He turned around, then frowned when he recognized the vehicle stopping beside the Land Rover.  The passenger door was thrown open and John ran toward him with his arms wide open.

 

“Uncle Johnny! Uncle Johnny!”

 

Despite strong reservations about this surprise visit, Johnny swept the boy up and hugged him tightly. He closed his eyes and whispered, “Hey, Little Pally.”

 

John squeezed the man’s neck as though he never planned to let go.

 

“I’ve missed you so much.”

 

“I’ve missed you too, buddy.”

 

Johnny allowed the boy to decide when the hug should end. When John finally began to squirm, Johnny set him on his feet.  His eyes met Jennifer’s for the first time.

 

“Unless your dad has had a big change of heart, you shouldn’t be here.”

 

“He hasn’t had a change of heart, but I don’t care.”

 

“You should, Jen. It’s not right for you to disobey him like this, and to drag John into it besides.”

 

John looked up at the man.  “Why is my dad so mad at you, Uncle Johnny?  Is it ‘cause Chris can’t walk any more?”

 

Johnny gave the boy a sad smile while ruffling his hair. “You’re dad’s really sad right now, kiddo.  That’s all that matters, okay?”

 

“But how come he’s mad at you? How come he says I can’t talk about you?”

“It doesn’t matter, John.  It’s not important.”

 

“It is to me.  And to Jenny, and Chris, and to my mom too.”

 

Johnny couldn’t stand to see both the love and confusion in the eyes of the child gazing up at him.  He wished there was some way he could make things better for John.  Better for all of them.  But he couldn’t, so he did the only thing he could think of in order to make this last visit a memorable one for the six year old.

 

“Hey, how about if you take a ride around the corral on Cheyenne?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

“Okay, let’s go get her saddled up then, pardner.”

 

John ran ahead of Johnny to the barn, Jennifer and Joe trailing along behind them.  Once John was on the horse, Joe sat by the corral’s fence as if to guard his young friend, while Johnny and Jennifer headed for the deck.  From there they could keep an eye on John, and yet be out of his hearing range.

 

The deck furniture was folded and leaning against a wall of the house. The cushions that belonged to the chairs and chaise lounge were stacked in one corner. Jennifer didn’t ask Johnny to put any of it back together.  Instead, she sat down on the deck with her feet resting on the second step.  Johnny copied her posture, but because of his longer legs he rested his feet on the third step.

 

Jennifer didn’t beat around the bush, but then, Johnny didn’t expect that she would.

 

“You’re leaving because of my dad, aren’t you?”

 

“No, Jenny, I’m not.”

 

“Don’t lie to me, Uncle Johnny.  I know you’re leaving because of Dad. Because of what happened to Chris.  Because Dad blames you for it.”

 

“I’m leaving because it’s time for me to go, Jenny Bean. Nothing more. Nothing less.”

 

“But I don’t want you to go. None of us want you to go. Dad...he’ll change his mind. I know he will. He won’t stay mad forever. Just give him some more time. Please give him some more time.”

 

Johnny shook his head. “This is for the best, Jen.  You’ll see. It’s for the best.”

 

“No it isn’t!  It’s not for the best. If it was for the best, I wouldn’t have heard about it at the library from Lori Stoker. If it was for the best, you’d be at our house having a going away dinner tonight, not...not...not sneaking off without telling any of us where we can find you! Without telling any of us goodbye!”

 

Johnny put an arm around the distraught girl and brought her to head to his chest.

 

“The reason I didn’t wanna say goodbye is because things have already been hard enough on you, and your brothers, and your mom.   It’s just that...that sometimes goodbyes are easier when they’re left unsaid.”

 

Jennifer pulled away from the man.

 

“Not this time, Uncle Johnny.  It’s not easier this time.”

 

Johnny shrugged. “I’m doin’ the best I can, Jenny Bean.  The best I know how to do.  Your dad...nothing is ever gonna change the fact that your dad was my best friend for a lotta years.  I’ll probably always think of him as my best friend, even when I’m old and gray and can’t remember my own name.”

 

Jennifer couldn’t help but laugh a little bit. It was hard for her to picture John Gage as old and gray. 

 

“Because of how much I respect your dad, because of how much I think of him, it’s best if I start over somewhere else.”

 

“No it’s not!”

 

“Yes it is.  I’ll tell you what I told your mom a few weeks ago.”

 

“You saw Mom?”

 

“She showed up here one day outta the blue just like you.”

 

Jenny blushed. “Like mother like daughter, huh?”

 

“Yeah, just like that,” Johnny agreed with a smile. “Anyway, I told your mom that I won’t come between Roy and his family, and I meant that.  It’s important that all of you pull together for Chris’s sake right now, and for your dad’s sake too.”

 

“But what about you? You’ve been a part of our family for as long as I can remember.  Dad and Mom named John after you.  It’s not fair that you’re just...just...just kicked out in the cold because Dad’s blaming you for something that’s not your fault.  Chris doesn’t blame you, so I don’t see why Dad should.”

 

“Someday when you’re a parent you’ll understand what your dad’s going through right now. What he’s feeling. Don’t hold it against him, Jenny. Please, for me, don’t hold it against him. He loves you kids more than you can imagine. What’s happened to Chris is tearing him apart.  I don’t have to be in contact with Roy to know it’s killing him.”

 

“Then he should be mad at the guy who shot Chris, not at you. That Monroe guy. That’s who Dad should be angry with.”

 

“It’s not for you to decide who your dad should and shouldn’t be angry with.  When a man is dealing with what Roy is – something bad...painful...that involves one of his children - anger becomes a real personal thing, Jen.”

 

Jennifer thought a moment, then gave a reluctant nod. She would have disputed what Johnny said, but she knew his only child had been murdered years earlier, so that meant she also knew he was speaking from experience.

 

“Keep an eye on John for a minute. I need to get something from inside.”

 

The girl said, “All right,” as Johnny rose and entered the house. He was back within thirty seconds. He sat down beside Jennifer again and handed her a plain white envelope.

 

“What’s this?”

 

“It’s a letter for Chris. I was gonna mail it on my way outta town tomorrow. Promise you’ll give that to him for me, okay?”

 

“Okay.” Jennifer folded the envelope in half and put it in the back pocket of her blue jeans.

 

“And now I want you to make me another promise.”

 

“What?”

 

“Go to college, and then go on to medical school like you’ve been talking about since you were thirteen.”

 

“It’s going to take a lot of years of studying, and cost a lot of money.”

 

“Yeah, it will,” Johnny agreed.  “But I know how determined you are. It’ll take a lot of work on your part, and it won’t be easy.  It’ll probably turn out to be the hardest thing you’ll ever do, but I have faith in you.”  Johnny grinned while vowing, “Someday I’m gonna walk into Rampart’s ER, and when I ask to have Doctor DeSoto paged, you’d better show up.”

 

Jennifer’s throat swelled at the man’s words as tears spilled from her eyes.  Through blurred vision she looked over Johnny’s shoulder at the U-Haul.

 

“I wish you weren’t leaving.  I wish things hadn’t turned out this way.”

 

“I know you do, sweetheart.”

 

“Where’re you going?”

 

“I...I don’t know.”

 

“How can you have all your stuff loaded up and not know where you’re going?”

 

“I just don’t.”

 

“You’re a rotten liar, Uncle Johnny.”  Jennifer started to cry harder then because somehow she knew she’d never see or hear from John Gage again. “You’re a totally rotten liar.”

 

“I’m sorry, Jen.”  Johnny pulled the girl to his chest again and kissed the top of her head. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Pro-promise me you’ll write? That when you get to wherever it is you’re going, you’ll write and let us know you’re okay?”

 

“Sure. Sure, Jenny Bean, I promise.”

 

That promise sounded like a hallow one to Jennifer, but she said no more about it. She could tell that her tears were only making things harder for the man.  She sat up and wiped her eyes with her palms while working hard to gather her emotions. 

 

Johnny and Jennifer watched John ride for another twenty minutes, neither of them saying anything during that time. Jennifer was reluctant to leave, but she couldn’t risk her parents coming home early and finding her and John gone.

 

“We...we need to go.”

 

“Your folks don’t know you’re here, do they.”

 

“No. They’re visiting Chris. They think John and I are at home.”

 

“Then you’d better get back there.”

 

Jennifer nodded.  As they stood, she wrapped her arms around Johnny’s waist, gave him a quick hug, and then backed away before she started crying again.  She hurried down the steps and headed toward her brother.  Johnny swallowed hard before following her.

 

Although John couldn’t have heard the conversation that took place on the deck, he must have noticed his sister’s red eyes and sensed John Gage’s sorrow.  Between that and the fact that Uncle Johnny’s barn no longer held any tools or other personal items the boy associated with it, and the deck furniture was all folded up, and there was a trailer attached to the back of Uncle Johnny’s Land Rover, the six year old had a pretty good idea as to what was going on.  After Cheyenne was unsaddled and the trio was walking toward the Pinto, John looked up at the paramedic.

 

“Are you goin’ away, Uncle Johnny?”

 

Johnny put an arm around the boy’s shoulders. He didn’t want to hurt John, but lying wouldn’t do the youngster any favors either. It wasn’t fair to let John believe that he could return to the ranch at any time and find Johnny still living here.

 

“Yeah, John, I am.”

 

“Can we come see you at your new house?”

 

“It’s pretty far...” Johnny glanced at Jennifer, stopping himself before he revealed more than he wanted to. “It’ll probably be pretty far away.”

 

“Too far for Jenny to drive us there?”

 

“I’m afraid so.”

 

“But why?”

 

“I...that’s just the way it is, John.”

 

“Are you leaving ‘cause my dad’s mad at you?”

 

This was one time Johnny felt a lie was justified.

 

“No, kiddo. This has nothing to do with your dad.”

 

“But I don’t want you to go.”  John threw himself at Johnny, clinging to his legs and making it impossible for the paramedic to move.  “Please don’t go, Uncle Johnny!  Please don’t go.”

 

Johnny picked the boy up and hugged him. He closed his eyes for a few seconds while rubbing a hand in comforting circles across John’s back. That tender gesture only made the boy cry harder and cling to Johnny even tighter.  When nothing Johnny said would calm John down, the man was finally forced to pull the boy away and place him in Jennifer’s arms. 

 

“Take him home, Jenny,” Johnny said in a choked voice. “Take him home please.”

 

Jennifer didn’t have a chance to answer since the paramedic turned and hurried to the house, but not before she’d seen the tears in his eyes. She started crying again too as she helped John get in the car.  She fastened the sobbing boy’s seatbelt for him, then rounded the Pinto to the driver’s side.

 

Like her mother had done, Jennifer stood outside of her vehicle for a moment and absorbed this place that had been such a big part of her life. She knew she’d never come to the ranch again, and even if she drove by it every so often there’d be no point in stopping, because John Gage wouldn’t be here.

 

As she climbed in the car, Jennifer whispered softly between her tears, “Goodbye, Uncle Johnny. We’ll miss you. We’ll miss you so much.”

 

 

~ ~ ~

 

By the time Roy and Joanne arrived home that night, John had cried himself to sleep surrounded by every toy his Uncle Johnny had ever given him, and a subdued Jennifer was in her room struggling to concentrate on her schoolwork.

 

All seemed as it should be to Roy.  There was an empty pizza box in the garbage can, and the Love Bug was in its case and back on the shelf where it belonged. John’s spelling words for the coming week had each been practiced five times like his teacher assigned, and the thick manila paper he’d printed them on was in the middle of the kitchen table awaiting Joanne’s review.  Jennifer was in her room studying, and John was asleep in his bed with toys piled all over his mattress.

 

It was Joanne who noticed the distinct odor of horses on her youngest son when she bent to kiss his head. And it was Joanne who noticed the significance of the toys John was sleeping amongst. And it was Joanne, as well, who noticed her daughter’s puffy eyes when she stepped into Jennifer’s room and asked if everything had been okay while she and Roy were gone.

 

Jennifer’s eyes flicked to the open pages of her chemistry book. 

 

“Everything was fine.”

 

Joanne heard the television come on in the living room.  She glanced down the hall. When Roy didn’t appear, she knew he was waiting for the ten o’clock news to start. She returned her attention to her daughter.

 

“Jenny, if there’s something you want to tell me...something you need to talk about...”

 

Jennifer refused to meet her mother’s gaze.

 

“I’m fine, Mom. I don’t need to talk about anything.”

 

Joanne considered pressing the issue, then just as quickly decided to let it drop.  Now wasn’t the time for confessions or punishments.  Now was the time to acknowledge that her daughter was growing up, and that with adulthood came mutual respect between a parent and her child, along with the harsh reality that even a mother’s love can’t always mend life’s hurts and make things better.

 

Right before she closed the door Joanne said, “I wish he wasn’t leaving too, sweetheart. I wish with all my heart that it hadn’t come to this.”

 

Jennifer waited until she heard her mother walk down the hall before looking up.  With tears in her eyes she murmured to her empty room, “I wish it hadn’t either, Mom.  I wish Dad could see how much all of us don’t want Uncle Johnny to leave.”

 

The exhausted teenager dropped to her pillows, and like her younger brother had done two hours earlier, cried herself to sleep.




Chapter 22

 

At seven on Sunday morning, Johnny packed the last few items his home contained. He put the dishes he’d washed and dried after eating breakfast into a small box and sealed it.  His razor, toothbrush, toothpaste, deodorant, and a comb went into his shaving kit.  He stepped outside and draped the damp dishtowel and dishcloth over a railing of the deck, just like he’d done earlier that morning with a bath towel and washcloth after taking his shower.  By the time the moving van was loaded, these items should be dry enough to stuff in a plastic bag and put in the back of the Land Rover.  If he forgot them, it was no big deal.  He had two boxes in the U-Haul filled with towels and washcloths.

 

Johnny returned to the house, picking up the box and shaving kit.  He carried the box to the Rover’s cargo hold.  He packed it neatly amongst the other things he had back there, then shut the cargo hold door and locked it.  He opened the passenger door and tossed his shaving kit on the seat.  He had a gym bag sitting on the floor, packed with a couple of changes of clothing.  It was a little more than a thousand miles from L.A. to Denver.  It would take Johnny two days to get there; maybe as long as three if he ran into strong winds or heavy rains that would force him to slow down because of the trailer he’d be pulling.  The moving van, on the other hand, would get there within twenty-four hours of leaving the ranch since there would be two men traveling in it to share the driving.

 

  Johnny shut the passenger door. He returned to his house and did a final walk-through.  Every closet and cabinet was empty. After breakfast that morning he’d cleaned out the refrigerator, throwing away half empty bottles of ketchup, mustard, mayonnaise, and grape jelly, and had tossed out anything else that needed to be kept cold and therefore wouldn’t survive the drive to Colorado.  He’d run the vacuum cleaner one last time before packing it in the U-Haul. The house was as clean as he could get it for Bob’s daughter Natalie. By noon, the place would belong to her family.  The washer and dryer were unhooked, as was the stove.  Johnny left the refrigerator plugged in for the time being. He had two six packs of Coke in there.  He figured by the time he and the movers had loaded the van they’d want something cold to drink.

 

The paramedic glanced at the clock.  The moving van was due to arrive in forty minutes.  Johnny hesitated a moment with indecision, then walked to the phone that hung on the wall by the table.  He couldn’t leave without telling Dixie goodbye.  She’d heard the rumors about his departure, and had confronted him about it the previous week when she’d spotted him in the ER with a trainee he was evaluating.  Fortunately, they were summoned on another call before Dixie had a chance to ask too many questions.

 

“Don’t leave without coming to see me, Johnny,” the woman instructed as he’d turned to follow his young partner to the squad.  “Please.”

 

“I won’t,” Johnny promised, and at the time he’d really meant it.  But between a hectic week at work and packing up his house when not on duty, he’d been busy in the six days since then. Plus, he knew Dix would try to talk him out of going, which would be a waste of his time, as well as hers.

 

Johnny dialed the number that would ring at the ER nurses’ desk.  He wasn’t sure if Dixie was on-duty today, but decided he’d try Rampart first before calling her house so early on a Sunday morning.

 

The phone was answered on the third ring.

 

“Emergency Room. Nurse McCall speaking.”

 

“Hi, Dix.”

 

The man could hear the relief in her, “Johnny,” as though she thought he’d already left without keeping his promise.

 

“I.…I’m just calling to say goodbye.”

 

“Johnny, don’t go, please.  Things’ll work out.  It’s only been a little over two months since Chris was injured.  Roy…just give him some more time.  Don’t walk away from the life you’ve made for yourself here.  Please, come in and have breakfast with Kel and me.  He wants to talk to you.”

 

Doctor Brackett was the one person Johnny had worked hard to avoid since handing in his resignation.  He knew Brackett thought highly of him in his role of paramedic instructor.  Johnny already felt like he’d let enough people down. He didn’t need the added guilt of feeling like he was letting Kelly Brackett down, too.

 

“I can’t, Dix.”

 

“You can’t, or you won’t?”

“I can’t.  I’ve got a moving van coming at eight.”

 

“Eight this morning?”

 

“Uh huh.”

 

The woman’s shock and surprise was evident by the way her voice rose an octave. 

 

“You’re leaving today?”

 

“Yeah.  I’ve got the Rover and a U-Haul trailer stuffed full of boxes.  My furniture and appliances are goin’ in the van, then I’m headed out.”

 

“Out to where?”

 

“Just…just headed out.”

 

“Johnny, please tell me where you’re going.”

 

Johnny hesitated before answering.  So far, only two men at headquarters knew where he was moving to – the chief of the fire department and the personnel director, and that was only because he’d had to give them a forwarding address to record on their paperwork.  He’d asked them to keep that information confidential, and asked that it not be released to anyone without his permission.   Johnny didn’t want Joanne or the kids to have a way to trace him.  And though Roy might be able to gain access to that information if he was determined to do so, Johnny highly doubted Roy would ever have that desire.

 

“I…Dix, it’s just best for everyone if you don’t know.”

 

“What do you mean by that? Why can’t I know where you’re going?”

 

By the woman’s tone, Johnny could tell he’d insulted her without intending to.  “I don’t mean just you.  I mean no one.”

 

No one knows where you’re going?”

 

“No,” Johnny lied, not wanting even Dixie to know that two people within the fire department had that information.

 

“Johnny--”

 

“Like I said, it’s for the best.”

 

“For who? Just who’s benefiting from this, Johnny?  You?  Because if it is you, you don’t sound too happy about it.  And if you think your friends are benefiting from you moving to God knows where, then as a friend of yours let me tell you, I’m not happy about it.  At least give me a telephone number where I can reach you.”

 

“Don’t have a phone hooked up yet.”

 

“Then how about an address where I can write you?”

 

“I…it’s not permanent.  It’s just temporary.”

 

“Where you’re going, you mean? Or where you’ll be living when you get there?”

 

“Where I’ll be living.”

 

“Johnny…Johnny, please.  Don’t go.”

 

“It’s too late, Dix. My place is sold.  According to my contract with the buyers, I gotta be out by midnight.”

 

“I wish…”

 

Dixie let her sentence trail off.  Johnny didn’t need her to finish it to know she’d say the same thing Joanne had said three weeks ago, and Jennifer had said yesterday.  She wished things had turned out differently.  Well, so did he, but things had turned out the way God, or fate, or just plain rotten luck, had caused them to, and now it was time for everyone to accept that.

 

Johnny heard the air brakes on a semi-truck “whoosh” outside his house, and then Joe started to bark.  The movers were thirty minutes early, but that wasn’t a bad thing.  The sooner they got the van loaded, the sooner the hard parts of this day would be over.

 

“Dix, I’m sorry, but I gotta go. The moving van just got here.”

 

“Keep in touch,” Dixie rushed to say.  “Promise me you’ll keep in touch.  Call me, or write to me, or surprise me by showing up some day when I least expect it.  Please, Johnny. Please don’t leave without promising to keep in touch.”

 

“I promise,” Johnny said, though he didn’t intend to keep this promise to Dixie, any more than he intended to honor the one about keeping in touch that he’d made to Jennifer.  The thought of hurting the nurse he’d known since first joining the fire department back in 1968 as a rescue man wasn’t easy for Johnny.  As a matter of fact, it just about killed him, but again, he couldn’t risk Chris or Jennifer someday finding a way to track him down.  He’d meant every word he’d said when he’d told Joanne that he didn’t want to come between Roy and his family. 

 

Johnny heard someone pounding on his front door.

 

“Dix, I gotta go. The movers are at the door.”

 

“You’ll keep in touch, right?”

 

“Right.”

 

“Take…Johnny, take care of yourself. Wherever it is you’re going, I won’t be there to patch you up every time you take a tumble down a flight of stairs or step on a rattlesnake.”

 

Johnny smiled.  “I know.  Don’t worry.  I’ll be okay.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

The paramedic knew Dixie’s question encompassed a lot more than his physical well being.  She meant his emotional well being, too, along with his future happiness.

 

“I’m sure,” Johnny said with far more conviction than he was feeling.  “Take care, Dix. And…and thanks for everything.  For being a bossy big sister when I needed you to be.  For being a concerned mom when I needed you to be. And for being a helluva a friend through thick and thin.”

 

Johnny barely made out Dixie’s muffled “Goodbye, Johnny.”  He could tell she was either crying, or trying hard not to.  He said a quick, “Bye, Dix,” and hung up the phone before the sadness of leaving his home and friends could overwhelm him. 

 

The paramedic hurried to the door to let the moving men in, glad for the distractions the rest of this day would bring.

 

Chapter 23

           

The moving van and the Land Rover were ready to pull out of Johnny’s driveway at noon.  Bob and his wife were there, as were Natalie, her husband, Rich, and their eight-year-old daughter, Alison.  Natalie’s family was anxious to begin moving in, and Johnny now had no reason not to let them.  He handed keys to the woman and mustered the best smile he could.

 

“She’s all yours.”

 

Johnny shook hands with Natalie and Rich, then told Alison to take good care of the horses and cats.

 

“I will,” the excited little girl promised with a big gap-toothed grin.

 

The paramedic moved on to Bob and Doris. 

           

“Thanks for bein’ such great neighbors.”

 

“Same to you, Johnny,” Doris said. “We’ll miss you.”

 

“I’ll miss you guys, too.”

 

As the woman walked away to begin helping her daughter and son-in-law carry boxes into the house, Johnny shook hands with Bob. 

 

“Thanks for taking Joe.  It makes it easier on me, knowing he’ll have a good home.”

 

“ ‘Welcome. We’re glad to do it.  Doris has been after me to get another dog ever since ol’ Rusty died last spring. She doesn’t like living out here ‘in the middle of nowhere’ as she says, without a dog.  Don’t know why I kept puttin’ it off.  Guess God knew this big guy here was gonna need a home soon.”

 

Johnny looked down at Joe, who was sitting by his side. “Guess so.”

 

The paramedic bent to say goodbye to his dog.  The parting was harder on Johnny that it was on Joe.  The Malamute was so used to Bob Emery doing chores when Johnny was on-duty, or just stopping by to shoot the bull with Johnny on any given day, that he didn’t seem to sense this parting with his master was permanent.

 

When Johnny finished hugging Joe and telling him to be a good boy for Bob, he stood.  

 

“Write and let us know how things are going for you, Johnny.  Or give us a call when you get settled.”

 

Johnny nodded, though he knew he wouldn’t keep in contact with the man, for the same reason he had no intention of keeping in contact with anyone he’d known in California.

 

Like most other people, Bob didn’t know where Johnny was moving.  Unlike those other people, however, he hadn’t pressured Johnny about that fact. He’d read the accounts of the shooting in the paper, and followed the story on the news.  He was well aware Roy DeSoto had been Johnny’s best friend, and also knew Roy hadn’t been around since the night his son was shot.  Bob didn’t have to be a genius to know the friendship had ended, and that Johnny was having a difficult time dealing with that.

 

Johnny said a final goodbye to Bob, then climbed in the Land Rover as the moving van pulled onto the highway.  It would be parked at its company’s headquarters in Denver until Johnny arrived to identify which items should be taken to his apartment, versus which items were going into storage.

 

As the paramedic looked over the ranch for the last time, he found it hard to believe that a week from now he’d be living in a new city, getting settled into a new apartment, and getting ready to start a new job.   It was difficult enough to think of all he was leaving behind.  What made it worse, was realizing he had nothing to look forward to when he arrived in Denver.  No friends or family to welcome him.  A tiny apartment he’d didn’t particularly want to live in.  And nothing familiar about the fire department he’d be working for, like the L.A. County department was familiar to him as a seventeen-year veteran - as one of the “old guys,” as the rookies often referred to Johnny and other men who had tenure similar in length to his.  That department and the men who worked for her had been Johnny’s second home and family.  He could only hope that, with time, he’d come to feel the same way about the Denver Fire Department and his co-workers there.

 

The last thing John Gage had wanted to do at this stage in his life was start over, but as he put the Land Rover in gear, gave Bob a final wave goodbye, and headed for the highway, that’s exactly what he was facing.  Soon Los Angeles was behind Johnny as he traveled northeast on I-15.  The only thing that lay ahead was a strange city, and a lot of uncertainties to go with it.

 

Chapter 24

 

I followed two pickup trucks, a Nissan Pathfinder, and a Chevy Suburban into the parking lot of Eagle Harbor Elementary School.  I didn’t know what door Trevor would be coming out of, but I took an educated guess that the vehicles ahead of me contained parents arriving to retrieve boys who were on the basketball team with Trev. 

 

The trucks and SUVs pulled up to the sidewalk by the main entrance doors.  I got in line behind them. More vehicles began to fill the small parking lot to my left that was lit by overhead floodlights.  Exhaust fumes billowed into the cold night air, swirling upward and mixing with the snow.  Boys began spilling out of the double doors in pairs and trios.  Like all boys between the ages of twelve and fourteen, the kids varied in size from tall and burly, to short and scrawny.  I hadn’t seen Trevor since the previous July, but assumed that other than being a bit taller, he’d still be the skinny kid with stick-figure arms and knobby shoulders and knees, who looks just like pictures I’ve seen of his father at thirteen.

 

I couldn’t see the knobby shoulders and knees because of Trevor’s thick winter coat and his blue jeans, but I didn’t have any trouble recognizing him when he walked out into the storm minus a hat, and with hair still wet from a shower. He carried a gym bag in his left hand, and had a backpack full of books slung over his right shoulder.  He was with his friends who live down the road from Johnny, Dylan and Dalton Teirman, along with another boy I didn’t recognize.  I pressed the switch on my door panel that lowered the passenger side window. I thought I might have to shout Trevor’s name so he realized he had a ride waiting for him.

 

Trevor looked around but didn’t spot the Land Rover in line behind the other vehicles. I heard Dylan ask him, “Need a ride home, Trev?”

 

“Nah.”  Trev looked around again. He craned his neck and stood on the ends of his toes so he could see into the parking lot.  “Someone should be here to get me.”

 

“Hope it’s not supposed to be Carl,” the boy whose name I didn’t know teased. “If it is, he probably forgot about you again.”

 

Trevor was a good sport and laughed, but hurt flickered briefly across his face, as though it was painful to be reminded that the only reason Carl had forgotten him in the first place, was because Trevor’s own father now had disabilities that prevented him from driving.

 

“Very funny, Jake,” Trevor tossed back.

 

“Come on, Trev,” Dalton urged. Or maybe it was Dylan.  The Teirman boys are identical twins. “Come with us.  My mom’ll drop you off at your place.”

 

“No. I’m supposed to wait here.”

 

“But who’s picking you up?”

 

“I don’t know. Carl I guess, but I’m not sure.”

 

As Trevor looked around again, I gave the Land Rover’s horn three short beeps and leaned my upper body toward the open passenger window.

 

“Trevor! Hey, Trevor, over here!”

 

The boy looked down the sidewalk to his left, grinning when he spotted the familiar vehicle.  I was sure he hadn’t recognized my voice.  The way his smile lit up his eyes told me that he thought Johnny was driving.

 

“Gotta go, guys!” He called to his friends as he ran toward Rover. “My pops is here!”

 

Trevor threw open the passenger side door.  For just a second the grin remained in place, then slowly faded as disappointment set in, then was renewed to some degree as it registered with Trevor that I was seated behind the wheel.

 

“Uncle Roy!”

 

“Hey there, young Mr. Gage. How about climbing in and shutting that door.  I’m not used to this kind of weather.”

 

Trevor tossed his backpack and gym bag on the floor, then scrambled onto the passenger seat.  He shut the door and secured his seatbelt while I hit the switch so the window would slide up. 

 

 The teenager turned around, looking into the back passenger seat.

 

“Where’s my pops?”

 

“He stayed home.”

 

“Oh.”

 

If Johnny could have heard the letdown in just that one word, he’d have realized how much his presence would have meant to Trevor.  Granted, we’d be back to Johnny’s house within fifteen minutes, but still, I got the impression if Johnny had been in the vehicle with me, it would have made Trevor’s day.

 

I hoped what I was offering the boy didn’t sound like the excuse it was. 

 

“It’s hard for him to get around in the snow because of his cane, you know.” 

 

“I know.”

 

“He’ll be waiting for you when we get back to your house.”

 

“Yeah,” Trevor acknowledged, though with little enthusiasm.  He didn’t allow himself to stay down too long, though.  By the time I was slowly following other vehicles toward the main exit, he’d perked up and seemed excited by my presence.

 

“What’re you doing here?”

 

I smiled and teased, “Isn’t it obvious?  I came to give you a ride home.”

 

“If that’s the only reason you’re here, you sure came a heck of a long way.”

 

I laughed.  In so many ways, Trevor reminds me of his father.

 

“Well, it’s not the only reason,” I admitted. “I came to give your father a hand while Clarice is laid up.”

 

Trevor’s eyes shined at the prospect of me staying for an extended period of time. 

 

“Really?”

 

“Really.”

 

“Cool.  I’m glad you’re here. And I bet Papa was really glad to see you.”

 

Apparently Trevor was unaware that I’d offered to come, and that Johnny had told Carl he didn’t want me to.

 

“Uh…Trev…look, I hate to burst your bubble, but I think you should know your father isn’t happy I’m here.  He’s not happy at all.”

 

Trevor’s smile changed to a scowl. He turned and looked out the passenger window.  “He’s not happy about anything these days.”

 

I came to a stop, looked left, right, and then left again before turning onto the street that ran in front of the school.  I didn’t immediately reply to Trevor.  Instead I said, “I made Sloppy Joes, but I couldn’t find any hamburger buns.  Do we need to stop at a store and buy some?”

 

“No. There’s a package in the cabinet above the refrigerator.”

 

“Oh.  Okay.  That was the one place I didn’t look.”

 

“I don’t know why Clarice keeps ‘em there. She always has to climb on a chair to get ‘em, but that’s where she puts ‘em.”

 

“I learned a long time ago never to question how a woman arranges her kitchen.”

 

That got a smile out of the teen. “Yeah, me too.  Even with Clarice staying at home sick right now, I won’t move stuff around, even though I’ve got some good ideas on how things could be rearranged.”

 

“You’re a smart man then.”

 

I turned the heater up another notch while glancing at Trevor’s wet head.  “Where’s your hat?”

 

Because Trevor is Johnny’s son, I could have predicted the answer. 

 

“In my gym bag, I think. Or maybe my backpack. Or I might have left it in my locker.”  The boy searched his coat pockets.  “Mmm…I’m not really sure.”

 

“You should have it on.  Especially with wet hair in weather like this.”

 

“I hate wearin’ hats.”

 

“So does your father.”

 

Trevor looked surprised I knew something about his father that he apparently didn’t.  “He does?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Oh.  Guess I never noticed before, but now that you mention it, I never see ‘im put one on unless it’s really cold and he’s gonna be outside for a long time.”

 

“When we worked together, Captain Stanley was always on Johnny’s case about taking off his helmet.”

 

“Did he ever get written up for it?”

 

“You sound like a boy who’s spent a lot of time in a fire station.”

 

“Yeah, suppose I do.”  Trevor smiled. “But I don’t think Papa’s ever really written anyone up.  He only threatens too now and then when someone ticks him off, or when he’s in a bad mood and doesn’t feel like putting up with a “buncha’ stupid shenanigans” as he says.”

 

“He learned well from Hank then.”

 

“Is that the kind of boss Captain Stanley was?”

 

“Easy going, you mean?”

 

“Yeah.  Mostly easy going, didn’t get upset when you guys had some fun at work – you know, like pulling pranks on one another and stuff like that, and his bark was worse than his bite.”

 

“That’s the way he was,” I confirmed. 

 

“My pops is like that too.  Everyone likes him.”

 

“I’m sure they do.”

 

“I was at the station after school yesterday.  Everybody said they miss Papa a lot. I told him that after Carl dropped me off at home, but he just turned away and wouldn’t say anything.”

 

The last of Eagle Harbor’s streetlights faded from the rearview mirror as I drove out of town and headed for the rural road Johnny lives on.

 

“It’s…things are hard for your father right now, Trevor.  You said before that he’s not happy any more.  Well, it’s hard for him to be happy because of everything that’s changed. Because of everything he can’t do.”

 

“I know.  I just…I just wish he’d try harder, Uncle Roy.  He’s got exercises he’s supposed to be doing, and the doctor said it would be good for him to play games with me like Monopoly, and Trivial Pursuit, and Scrabble, but he won’t.  He needs to at least try to get better.”

 

“A person has to want to get better before he can try.”

 

“What’s that mean? That Papa doesn’t wanna walk normally again, and talk normally, and remember stuff, and--”

 

“I think he wants to, Trev. But I also think that right now he’s feeling overwhelmed by what’s happened to him, and depressed by how it’s changed him physically.  He just needs someone to--”

 

“Give him a good swift kick in the butt.”

 

I laughed again. “That’s not exactly what I was gonna say.”

 

Trevor grinned at me. “Okay. Then how were you gonna say it?”

 

“That he needs someone to help him get started.”

 

“Means the same thing I said.”

 

“I guess it does,” I agreed.

 

“So that’s why you’re here?  To help Papa get started?”

 

I heard the hope in the boy’s voice.  I didn’t want to make him promises I might not be able to keep, so chose my words carefully.

 

“If your father will let me help him get started, then yes, that’s part of the reason why I’m here.”

 

“And the other part?”

 

“The other part is just what I told you earlier. I’m here to help you and Johnny in any way I can until Clarice is able to return to work.”

 

Trevor watched the snow smack the windshield for a moment, then laid a hand on my arm and squeezed.

 

“Thanks, Uncle Roy. Thanks a lot.  From me and Papa both.”

 

I glanced at Trev and smiled.  I could see the relief on his face, and realized he’d been worried about leaving Johnny alone all day while he was at school, and worried about just how he could give Johnny the help he needed. I suspected Trevor was glad there would be another adult in the house now to carry this load. Suddenly I knew that, despite the lack of a warm welcome on Johnny’s part, I’d done the right thing.  Although Trevor wasn’t a child any longer, he also wasn’t a man yet.  He needed the assurance that someone was going to get him to and from school, was going to have a meal waiting for him when he got home at night, and that while he was away, someone was going to be with Johnny.

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

“But what about your job?  You probably can’t stay long, huh?”

“I can stay as long as eight weeks.”

 

“Eight weeks!  That’s two months.”

 

“Yep, it sure is.”

 

“You’re really gonna stay with us for two months?”

 

“I don’t know if I’ll be here that long or not. A lot depends on when Clarice is back on her feet.  But, if I have to stay for two months, then yes, I will.”

 

“Aunt Joanne’s okay with this?”

 

“Why wouldn’t she be?”

 

“Well…it seems like a long time for you to be gone just ‘cause of me and my pops.”

 

“Trevor, I can assure you that Aunt Joanne thinks you and your pops are well worth my time, as well as any inconvenience my absence might cause her. Your father has been a good friend to us for more years than I keep track of any more. As I told him earlier today, help is a given between friends.”

 

Trev mulled my words over.  When he nodded and said, “Okay,” I could tell he’d accepted what I’d said as the truth, and that he’d cast aside any guilt he felt over the thought of me traveling so far and then staying for several weeks in order to help him and his father.

 

For the rest of the ride home I tried to get Trevor’s mind off his concerns for Johnny by asking him about school and his job with Gus.  Because Trevor inherited his chatterbox ability from his father, I was able to concentrate on my driving while he rattled on about school, his job, and the hockey league he plays for.

 

 I clicked the turn signal on well ahead of Johnny’s place, even though I couldn’t see any headlights behind me.  The Land Rover bucked snow as I navigated the long driveway.

 

Trevor leaned forward and peered out at the storm.  “If it keeps snowing all night, we won’t be able to get to the road in the morning.”

 

“If it snows that heavily, won’t school be canceled?”

 

Trevor chuckled.  “Uncle Roy, this is Alaska.  School is never canceled ‘cause of snow.  A few years ago we got so much snow that Eagle Harbor was buried in the stuff for a whole month, but school didn’t close. Most of us got there on snowmobiles.”

 

I nodded.  Johnny had a couple of snowmobiles stored in the back of his barn that he and Trevor used as recreational vehicles during the winter.  Apparently, Johnny made use of them to get himself back and forth to work, and to get Trevor to school, when even four wheel drive vehicles had problems making it through the snow.

 

“Well,” I said in response to Trevor’s comment about school not being canceled, “I guess we’ll have to run your father’s tractor in the morning.  Do you know how to operate it?”

 

“No. Pops promised to teach me this winter, but this is the first big snowstorm that we’ve had.”

 

“I imagine you and I can figure out how to use it if we have to, don’t cha’ think?”

 

“Well…maybe.  I’ve ridden on it with Papa a lot.”

 

“And I’ve operated a few pieces of equipment similar to tractors during my years with the fire department, so I bet between the two of us we can get it running and get the driveway plowed before I have to take you to school.”

 

“Good,” the boy said, and once again I could plainly hear relief in his voice over the thought of an adult being in charge of things. “I’ve got a basketball game after school tomorrow. If I’m not in school during the day, then my coach won’t let me play. Not even if we can get outta the driveway by afternoon and you get me to school before it lets out at three.”

 

“Sounds like your coach has some pretty strict rules.”

 

“Yeah, he does. I think he’s too strict, but Papa likes him for some dumb reason.”

 

I smiled slightly.  At times like those I still found it hard to believe that my once impulsive, sometimes immature ladies’ man come-what-may partner, had turned out to be the type of father who keeps close tabs on his son, and on those who have influence over the boy.

 

As we got closer to the house, Trevor strained to see through the great room windows

 

“When I left, your papa was in his office.”

 

Trev looked over his shoulder as we passed by the back of his home. 

 

“Looks like he’s still sittin’ there at his desk,” Trevor said. “What was he doing?”

 

Trevor’s tone was hopeful, as though he wanted me to tell him Johnny was doing fire department paperwork, or doing something on his computer.

 

“I’m not sure.  Thinking, I guess.”

 

“About what?”

 

“Don’t know.  A man usually keeps his thoughts private.”

 

“He does that a lot lately.”

 

“Keeps his thoughts to himself, you mean?”

 

“Yeah, that too. But what I meant was, he sits alone by himself and just does…nothing.  Uncle Roy, do you think Papa is sittin’ there wishing things were like they were before he got sick?”

 

“He might be, Trev.  I’m not sure.  Like I said, a man usually keeps his thoughts private.”

 

“I wish Papa wouldn’t.”

 

“No?” I questioned, while hitting the button on the garage door opener. “Why not?”

 

“ ‘Cause you and I would have better ideas about how we could help him if he’d just tell us what’s bothering him.”

 

“You’re probably right about that.”

 

“Then how can we get him to talk to us?”

 

“I don’t know,” I said. I was kidding when I said, “Maybe by doing to him what he used to do to me.”

 

“What was that?”

 

“Just kept talking to me until I finally had no choice but to talk back.  It was the only way I could finally get him to shut up.”

 

“Hey!  I bet that would work.”

 

Thinking of the silent somber man I’d left in the house, a man so different from the Johnny Gage I’d known for over thirty years, caused me to say, “I’m not sure about that, Trev. Don’t get your hopes up.  I was only kidding.”

 

“Yeah, but if we just keep buggin’ him and buggin’ him and buggin’ him, he’ll have to talk eventually.”

 

“Let me think on it.”  I eased the Land Rover into the garage.  “Maybe I’ll come up with some other ideas as to how we can help your papa after I’ve been here a few days.”

 

“Okay.  But I still bet you that buggin’ him until he finally talks will work.”

 

“Or it’ll get me hit over the head with a fire axe,” I mumbled as Trevor got out of the vehicle and headed for the side door that led into the barn.

 

I hit the button on the remote door opener and watched in the rear view mirror as the garage door shut.  I then climbed out of the Land Rover and followed Trevor.

 

Nicolai and Tasha were all over the boy.  I grabbed a hold of Trev’s right arm to keep the dogs from knocking him down.  When they’d had their fill of licking his face, Trevor opened the barn door.

 

“Go on, Nic and Tash!  Go for a run!”

 

The energetic dogs didn’t need to be told twice. They shot out of the barn and tore to the left, disappearing in the National Forest behind Johnny’s home.

 

Trevor frowned as he pulled the door shut.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“Were the dogs locked in the barn when you got here?”

 

“They must have been.  They didn’t come to greet me, and I heard them barking in here when I left to get you from school.”

 

“I asked Papa to let them run sometime today.”

 

I offered the only excuse I could think of.  “Maybe he didn’t come out because of the snow.  It’d be dangerous for him if he fell.”

 

“But it didn’t start snowing until after lunch.”

 

No more ready-made excuses for Johnny came to my mind after Trevor said that.  The boy started tending to the horses.  The frown never left his face, as though he was upset, worried, and disappointed because his father didn’t attempt to do even a chore so simple as letting the dogs out of the barn for a few hours.

 

“What can I do to help?”

 

Trevor pointed to a metal cabinet.  “You can feed the cats if you don’t mind.”

 

“I don’t mind.”

 

Four plastic dishes and a deep stainless steel bowl sat in front of one wall of the barn.  I found a bag of dry cat food in the cabinet Trevor had directed me to.  I poured food into all the dishes, then picked up the bowl and walked to the sink.  I rinsed it out, then filled it with fresh water.  By the time I’d turned around a dozen cats of all shapes, sizes, and colors were gathered around the dishes. Crunching filled the air as their sharp teeth ground the food into more manageable bites.

 

I set the water dish down, then stayed out of Trevor’s way.  I watched as he quickly cleaned the three horse stalls with a large shovel.  He carried the manure to a wheelbarrow at the far end of the barn and deposited in there. 

 

“I’ll have to take this out back and empty it when the storm quits.”

 

“Maybe you can do that before school in the morning.”

 

“Yeah, probably.”

 

While Trevor fed and watered the horses, I noticed three more dishes setting side by side.

 

“Are these for the dogs?”

 

The boy glanced over his shoulder.

 

“Uh huh.”

 

“Want me to feed them, too?”

 

“Sure.”  Trevor pointed to a blue plastic bin.  “Their food’s in that bin.”

 

I opened the lid of the bin and saw a large plastic scoop setting on top of dry dog food. 

 

“How much do you give them?”

 

“A scoop each.”

 

 I did as Trevor instructed, then walked the dogs’ water bowl to the sink, emptied what little water was left in it, and filled it with fresh water.

 

Between the two of us, we had the chores done in twenty minutes.  Trevor opened the barn door, stepped out into the storm, and called for his dogs.  I didn’t think they’d hear him over the wind, but they must have been used to this nightly routine, because less than a minute later, Tasha and Nicolai flew into the barn, their thick coats covered with snow.

 

I laughed as the cats scattered in twelve different directions.  The dogs gave chase, but when all of the cats managed to get out of their reach by clamoring for the rafters and hay mow, they turned around and ran for their dishes.  Trevor secured the door, left the light on for the animals, and said, “Come on. We’ll go out through the garage.”

 

We walked back through the door that led into the garage.  I shut it behind us while Trevor got his gym bag and backpack from the Land Rover.  We then crossed in front of the Land Rover, exiting the garage through the service door. We drew our shoulders up to our ears and bent our faces toward the ground as we trudged through the storm.  Trevor plowed through the deep snow at a loping run, but I don’t have that kind of stamina any longer.  Just watching him work so hard wore me out.  As it was, the snow prevented him from moving quickly. Throughout the entire trip to the house he was never more than a few steps ahead of me. He fell once and got up laughing, which made me laugh too.  I lobbed a snowball at him that landed dead center between his shoulder blades.  He turned and threw one back at me that glanced off my left shoulder.  I was scooping up another handful of snow when I caught sight of Johnny watching us through the glass pane in the back door.  For some reason, his expression said I was doing something wrong, but for the life of me I couldn’t figure out what it was.  Having a little fun with Trevor in the snow was hardly a crime.  Or at least not in my book it wasn’t.

 

By the time we entered the laundry room Johnny was gone. I was sure Trevor hadn’t seen his father watching us, because he didn’t say anything about it.

 

It felt good to be in the warm house.  I hoped Johnny had a fire going in the great room fireplace, but I wasn’t counting on it.  Trevor and I took off our boots, hats, gloves, and coats.  I was glad I’d made supper before I went to pick him up. My stomach growled as we entered the kitchen and the tangy smell of barbeque sauce washed over us.

 

Johnny was seated at his place at the table.  He hadn’t made an effort to take the pans out of the oven, or to get the hamburger buns out of the cabinet.  For the first time since I’d arrived, however, I saw a slight smile light his face when Trevor bent and kissed his cheek.

 

“Hi, Papa.”

 

Johnny’s “Hi,” was voiced without stumbling over the word, and was easy to understand. He brought his clumsy left hand up. He held Trev’s face against his for a moment, then released the boy. 

 

I got the hamburger buns out of the cabinet. When I’d moved away from the refrigerator, Trevor opened it, reached inside, pulled out various kinds of soda, and set the cans in the center of the table. 

 

I didn’t think about it when I said, “Milk, young man.”  I guess watching him took me back to the days when my own kids were teenagers, and would have drunk soda for every meal if Joanne and I had allowed it.

 

“But I had milk for breakfast and lunch. Besides, milk with Sloppy Joes…”  Trevor wrinkled his nose.  “Yuck.” 

 

Before I could respond, Trevor must have realized he wasn’t talking to his father, but instead, to a houseguest who, under other circumstances, he’d be told to respect.

 

“Uh…sure.  Milk. That’s okay, too.”  He turned for the refrigerator. “I like milk.”

 

“No.”

 

Trevor turned around and looked at his father.  Again, Johnny said, “No,” and pointed at the soda.

“It’s okay, Papa.  I can drink milk if Uncle Roy wants me to.”

 

“No.”

 

“But--”

 

I felt sorry for the poor kid.  He wasn’t sure who he was supposed to obey.

 

“It’s okay, Trev.”  I smiled. “If your father says soda is all right, then soda it is.”

 

I had no idea whether or not Trevor was normally allowed to drink soda for supper, or maybe with Sloppy Joes he was, but either way, I honestly didn’t care.  He wasn’t my son, and I hadn’t intended to overstep my bounds.

 

I tossed Johnny an apologetic smile.  “Sorry.”

 

He ignored me, and instead, grabbed a Coke for himself.

 

Johnny remained seated as Trevor and I got supper on the table.  It wasn’t like him not to pitch in and help.  His years of service with various fire departments meant he was used to sharing equally in whatever duties needed to be accomplished, just like I was.  I wasn’t sure if Johnny didn’t lend a hand because he was in pain, because he was embarrassed over the cumbersome way he moved, or if he’d decided that since I was insisting on playing housekeeper, then he’d get the most out of me until I finally put a stop to it. 

 

So what’s the deal here, Johnny?  Is there a legitimate reason why you’re sitting there and not helping, or are you just letting me know you’re mad at me?

 

I didn’t voice my thoughts. Back when Johnny and I had been partners, I could usually figure out what he was up to if I just took the time to look beneath what was happening on the surface.

 

It didn’t take long for Trevor and I to get the food on the table considering our meal consisted of just Sloppy Joes, corn, and a strawberry jello salad Trev pulled out of the refrigerator that he said one of Clarice’s sisters had dropped off the previous day.

 

I made my sandwich while keeping an eye on Johnny.  I wasn’t sure if he’d need help or not.  Before I could be sure, Trevor made his father’s sandwich for him.  As the rest of the food was passed around the table, Trevor hesitated when the bowl of corn arrived in front of him before reaching for the serving spoon.

 

Again, Johnny said, “No,” just like he had when I’d told Trevor to drink milk.  Johnny wasn’t forced to say any more in an effort to explain what he meant, because Trevor stated quietly, “It’s okay, Papa. I’ll eat it.”

 

It took me a second to figure out what was going on. 

 

“If you don’t like corn, Trev, you don’t have to eat any.”

 

“But you went to all the trouble to make it.”

 

I chuckled.  “Opening a can and dumping the corn into a pan wasn’t a lot of trouble.”

 

“Still, you made supper for us.  I can eat a little--” 

 

“No,” Johnny commanded of his son again, though by the look he shot me, I knew he was reminding me that I didn’t know Trevor as well as he did, and never would.

 

Trevor glanced at me.  I smiled and nodded.  “It’s okay. If you don’t like corn, you won’t offend me by not eating it.”

 

Trevor smiled in return, then put some corn on his father’s plate.  He set the bowl down and took the pan of jello salad I handed him.  He put two large spoonfuls on his plate, and repeated the action with Johnny’s plate.  Trevor then began telling Johnny about his day at school.  I listened to his non-stop chatter without focusing on what he was saying.  Instead, I focused on what he was doing. Trevor never paused in an effort to make Johnny respond to him.  Not even when he asked Johnny a question.

 

“It really started snowing hard after lunch, didn’t it?  I guess you musta’ stayed in the house all day, ‘cause Nic and Tash were locked in the barn.  Hey, did you hear the sirens around two-thirty?  I wonder what was going on.  Do you think a squad was called out?  Boy, did Jake make Coach Mitchell mad today.  We were supposed to be runnin’ laps, but Jake was goofing off by hiding beneath the bleachers.  He…”

 

And that’s how dinner went. Trevor talked about his day, asked questions, and then talked some more, but he never paused to let Johnny speak.  I had a feeling this was a pattern the two of them had fallen into since Clarice had gotten sick.  She’d probably done her best to make Johnny participate in any conversation that was occurring, but Trevor couldn’t exercise that force of will over his father, so had subconsciously done what was now most comfortable for both of them.  Trevor did all the talking, while Johnny sat passively listening, and without being urged to try and make a verbal reply.

 

Trevor and I ate two sandwiches a piece. Johnny had shaken his head no when Trevor offered to make him a second one.

 

“Come on, Pops, you’re too skinny.  Eat another one.”

 

“No.”

 

“Come on, Papa,” Trevor urged, as he began putting barbeque on a bun for Johnny.  “It’ll be good for you.”

 

Whatever Trevor said, it was the wrong thing.  Johnny grasped his son’s wrist, stopping the teenager while he was in the middle of making the sandwich.  Johnny’s “No” was more forceful this time, and I translated his “St-sto,Tev,” to “Stop, Trevor.”

 

I contemplated adding my voice to Trevor’s.  There was no doubt Johnny needed the extra calories, but I finally decided to be happy that he’d eaten one sandwich, and not push him to eat more.  Not that pushing him would have done me any good anyway.  By then, just four hours since my arrival, I could already tell Johnny and I would be locked in a battle of the wills if I tried to force him to do things he didn’t want to.  I’d have to come up with another way of getting him to talk and do his exercises, but exactly what way that was going to be, I wasn’t sure yet.

 

Trevor dropped his eyes to his plate when Johnny released him.  I wasn’t sure if Johnny had hurt his feelings, or if he was embarrassed because Johnny had scolded him in front of me.  I did my best to make the uncomfortable situation easier on all of us.

 

“If your father doesn’t want another sandwich, that’s all the better for you and me, Trev.  We can have thirds.”

 

Trevor gave me a grateful smile.  “Yeah, or there’ll be leftovers for you and papa for lunch tomorrow.”

 

“That’s a good thought, too.”

 

I looked at Johnny, but he refused to meet my gaze.  At any other time, he’d have joined in on the teasing.  Not this time, though.  He just sat there in silence while Trevor and I made our way through second helpings of sandwiches and jello.

 

When we’d finished eating, Trevor helped me clear the table, wipe off the countertops, put the leftover food in the refrigerator, and load the dishwasher.  Johnny remained in his chair watching us with detached interest.  It was almost as though he was no longer in the room with us.  He didn’t attempt to join in our conversation, and when I’d ask him a question it would take him a few seconds to shake his head no, or nod yes, giving me the impression that he wasn’t paying attention to what I was saying.

 

After everything was back in an orderly state, Trevor went to the laundry room for his gym bag and backpack.  He paused in the kitchen long enough to say, “I’m goin’ upstairs to do my homework,” waited for Johnny to nod his agreement to that, looked at me and said, “See ya’ later, Uncle Roy,” then jogged through the great room and up the stairs.

 

That fire I’d been hoping for in the great room hadn’t been started.  For lack of anything better to do, I asked Johnny, “Want me to start a fire?”

 

He shrugged, which I took to mean he didn’t care one way or another if I started a fire.

 

“We could watch some T.V.  Whatever you normally watch at this time on a Wednesday night is fine with me.”

 

He shrugged again. I studied him a long moment, wondering if he was enjoying my discomfort and purposely prolonging it, or if he was really so depressed that he had no desire to be actively involved in his life any longer.  I’d seen Chris go through this same thing when he was in rehab.  I weighed the merits of telling Johnny what I’d told my son twenty-one years earlier, and finally decided it wouldn’t hurt him to hear what I had to say.  I changed it some to fit Johnny’s circumstances, but the message remained the same.

 

I kept my voice quiet and my tone understanding.  I didn’t want to sound like I was trying to start an argument, or that I didn’t have sympathy for his situation.

 

I walked to the table, pulled out a chair, and sat down across from him.

 

“I know you’ve been through a heckuva lot these last few weeks.  It’s been pretty rough, hasn’t it.”

 

His eyes narrowed as though he was daring me to talk about exactly what he was trying so hard to ignore. 

 

When Johnny made no response, either verbally or through body language, I continued.

 

“I’m sorry this happened to you, Johnny.  I really am.  I think you know that if I had the power to change things, I would.”

 

I paused again, waiting for him to acknowledge what I’d said.  Once again, he chose not to, though I could tell I had his attention.  I waited a few more seconds, then continued.

 

“The trouble is, I don’t have the power to change things, but you do.”

 

Johnny’s expression gave me no clues as to what he was thinking, but he couldn’t keep the questioning look from his eyes.  As though he was asking, “How?  Just how do I have the power to change things?”

 

  “You have to try, Johnny.  You can’t sit around here feeling sorry for yourself.  You have to try doing as much as you’re capable of, and then take it a step farther and do more.  You have a son who needs you, friends who’re counting on you, and an entire fire department that wants you to return as their chief.”

 

I paused, waiting for Johnny to give me some type of response.  When none came but a slight flinching of his right cheek, I ignored that warning to keep my opinions to myself.

 

“You’re not being fair to Trevor, you know.  If you don’t try, you’re letting your son down.  You should have seen the look on his face when you weren’t in the Land Rover with me.  He wanted you to be there, Johnny.  I know it was just picking him up from basketball practice, but he wanted you to be a part of that.  If you’re not gonna try and get better for yourself – for this town that depends on you in so many ways, then try and get better for your son.  A year from now, no matter where you are on the road to recovery, make sure you can look back and say you tried as hard as you could for Trevor’s sake.  If you can’t do that, then you’ll end up regretting it for the rest of your life.”

 

By the time I was finished, Johnny’s jaw was clenched and the veins in his neck were sticking out.  I waited for a fist to slam against the tabletop, or for him to stand and throw a chair across the room.  That’s not what happened though.  He glared at me for what seemed like forever, intent on silently communicating just how furious he was.  He must have finally reached a point where silent communication wasn’t good enough, because he growled, “Uck you, ‘oy! Uck you!” Then he stood up, grabbed the handle of his cane, and stomped off through the dining room. 

           

Well…if nothing else, I’d understood him.

 

I heard a loud “bang!”  Since the only room with a door on that end of the house was the bedroom Clarice stayed in when Johnny was on a twenty-four shift, I assumed he was now using it.  His bedroom was on the second floor.  Sleeping in Clarice’s room meant he didn’t have to climb stairs.

 

I sat at the table for another fifteen minutes. I wondered if I should go to Johnny and apologize, or if I should let the next move be his.  I finally decided I wasn’t going to apologize.  At least not right then.  I wanted him to stew a while over what I’d said, just like I’d let Chris stew when I’d said much the same to him.  Maybe like Chris, Johnny would begin to look past his anger with me and begin to see the truth to my words.  It’s not easy giving someone a verbal slap to the face.  Especially when that person is your son, or your best friend.  But sometimes a figurative slap to the face is just what a man needs when he’s wallowing in self-pity.  I’d meant what I said to Johnny.  Trevor needed him.  Johnny couldn’t give up without knowing, for both himself and for Trevor, that he’d done all he could to regain his health and physical capabilities.

 

Chapter 25

 

 

Johnny didn’t come out of the bedroom for the rest of the evening.  Or at least not while I was still on the main floor.  I read the Anchorage Daily News that I found in a wooden magazine rack next to Johnny’s chair, then turned on the T.V.  I paid no attention to the program I was watching, and at quarter to nine, decided to check on Trevor and find a place to bunk for the night. 

 

I went to the laundry room, picking up my suitcase and backpack.  I toured the main floor, making sure the doors were locked and turning off lights as I passed through each room.  I didn’t enter the dining room, or the hall behind it where Clarice’s room was located, but when I passed by the dining room’s doorway I could hear the faint sound of canned laughter coming from a T.V. sitcom.  Dixie had stayed in Clarice’s room when all of us visited.  I’d seen the room when Johnny showed us the house.  If I recalled correctly, there was a nineteen-inch television set on a stand in there.

 

I had a feeling Johnny wasn’t paying any more attention to what he was watching than I’d been paying attention to what I was watching, but I left him alone and headed for the stairs.

 

As I approached Trevor’s door, I heard music. I was glad his study habits didn’t differ from those of my own kids when they were teens.  That meant he wouldn’t have heard Johnny’s earlier outburst, or what I’d said to cause it.

 

I knocked on thick oak.  When I didn’t get an answer, I knocked again with more force.  It took a few seconds, but suddenly the music ceased and the door opened.

 

“Hey, Uncle Roy.”  Trevor stepped back.  “Come on in.”

 

I set the backpack and suitcase down in the hall, then walked into Trevor’s room, glancing around as I did so.  The room that Jennifer and Libby had shared had been transformed from a little boy’s hide away to a young man’s.  The wall mural of mushers and sled dogs was gone, replaced by a mural of airplanes from the World War I and II eras, along with some I recognized from the Vietnam War.  A desk now sat against one wall, and a tall bookshelf next to it held a CD player/radio, among other things that indicated a teenager now resided in this room.  I caught sight of two pictures on a shelf.   One of them was of Johnny and Trevor seated together in the hose bed of a fire engine that was included in the Christmas card Johnny had sent to us.  The other one was a formal portrait of a man, woman, Trevor, and an oriental baby I guessed to be about fifteen months old.

 

I pointed at the picture.  “Is that your mom and Franklin?”

 

“Yeah. And my sister Catherine.  They adopted her when she was just a few days old.”

 

I nodded.  “Your father mentioned it not long after they brought her home.”  I walked over to the picture to get a closer look.  “She’s cute.”

 

“Yep. But don’t let that fool ya’.  She’s a holy terror.”

 

I chuckled. “Oh come on, she can’t be that bad.”

 

“Take it from me, she is.  She’s spoiled rotten.”

 

Based on things Johnny’d told me regarding the extravagant gifts Ashton often gave Trevor, I had no reason not to believe Trev.  I studied the face of the woman Johnny once hoped would be his wife.

 

“Your mother’s beautiful.”

 

I heard the pride in Trevor’s voice. “Yeah, she is, isn’t she?”

 

“She sure is.”

 

I moved from the shelf as Trevor sat back down at his desk and turned sideways in his chair so he could face me.  Schoolbooks and papers were scattered all over the desk’s top. 

 

“You about done?”

 

“Almost.”

 

“What time do you usually go to bed?”

 

“Pops wants me to call it a night by nine-thirty on a school night.”

 

“Okay, then nine-thirty it is.”

 

Trevor looked around my body, as though he was expecting to see someone else standing in the doorway.  “Speaking of Pops, where is he?”

 

“He…he went to bed a while ago.”

 

Trevor frowned.  “Oh.”

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“He didn’t even come tell me good night.”

 

Once again I found myself offering excuses for Johnny. 

 

“It’s hard for him to climb the stairs right now.”

 

“I know. But ever since he came home from the hospital, he hasn’t gone to bed until I go downstairs and say goodnight to him. He’s usually waiting in the great room for me.”

 

My smile was weak with guilt over the way I’d disrupted Johnny and Trevor’s routine. 

 

“Maybe he was just really tired tonight.”

 

“Maybe,” Trevor agreed, though without any conviction.  “I…I just wish I knew how to help him, Uncle Roy.”

 

I backed up a few steps and sat down on the edge of Trevor’s bed.

 

“Would you mind if I give you some advice in that area?”

 

“No.”  Trevor leaned forward, eager to hear what I had to say.  “What can I do?”

 

“First of all, you need to quit talking for your father.”

 

The boy’s brows furrowed.  “Whatta’ ya’ mean?”

 

“Tonight at the supper table you didn’t make John…your father, respond to you.  You told him all about your day without waiting to let him say anything.”

 

“But he won’t.”

 

“But you don’t even make him try.”

 

“But I can tell it embarrasses him to talk.”

 

“I realize that, but unless he tries, he’s not gonna get better. His speech won’t get clearer if he doesn’t work at making it improve. The only way that’ll happen is if he’s forced to talk, and the only way that’ll happen is if you wait for him to respond to something you’ve said, just like you used to do before he got ill.”

 

Trevor thought a moment, then gave a reluctant, “Okay.  But what do I do if I wait for him to say something but he won’t?”

 

“Then you ask him a question like, “Did you hear what I said, Pops?” and wait for him to answer you.  Don’t answer questions for him like you’ve been doing.”

 

“But what if he just nods or shakes his head?”

 

“Then ask him a question that doesn’t involve a yes or no answer.  Something like…” I cast about for an example.  “Like, ‘Pops, how come you didn’t let Nic and Tasha out of the barn today?’”

 

Trevor began to warm to my ideas. “All right. I can do that.”

 

“Good.  Now the other thing is, you have to quit waiting on him.”

 

“Waiting on him how?”

 

“By putting food on his plate for one thing.  Make him serve himself.”

 

“But he gets upset if he spills something. That’s why I made his sandwich for him. Sloppy Joes are messy.”

 

“Yeah, they are, but again, the only way he’ll improve is by doing the things for himself that he’s always done.”

 

I could see the doubt in Trevor’s eyes.

 

“Look, Trev, I’m not trying to be cruel to your father. That’s the last thing I’ll be to him, I promise.  If he really can’t do something, or really needs help, then you or I should help him in any way we can.  But he has to do everything for himself that he possibly can, and that includes fixing his own plate for supper.  And starting tomorrow, it’s also going to include helping us clean up the kitchen.”

 

“He hasn’t done anything like that since he came home from the hospital. He used to.  He always did lots of stuff around the house on days when Clarice wasn’t here, but he doesn’t any more.”

 

“Well, he’s going to start.”

 

A heavy silence lingered between us for a few moments, then Trevor asked quietly,  “Uncle Roy, do you really think things like us making Papa talk and making him help clean up the kitchen is gonna make him better?  Is gonna make him like he used to be?”

 

There was fear in Trevor’s eyes, but nonetheless, I gave him an honest answer.

 

“I don’t know, Trev.  But I do know that it can’t hurt, and I also know that even if your father doesn’t get a whole lot better than he is right now, he’s capable of taking care of the basic things around a house like laundry, cooking, making a bed, and dusting.”

 

“Do you think he’ll ever get well enough to go back to work?”

 

“I don’t know that either, Junior.  What I do know is that many people who suffer from burst aneurysms do get well enough to return to work.  Some of them recover to the point that any side-effects are almost non-existent.”

 

“I hope that happens for Papa.  I hope he can go back to work and be…well, be the father I used to know.”

 

“I hope so too.  But if he doesn’t recover to that extent, it’ll be important to your father to be as independent as possible, even if he doesn’t realize that just yet.  He’ll want to manage a home for the two of you, and be…well, put his all into being your father, just like he always has, even if that means things are a little different from what they used to be.”

 

“You mean like maybe he won’t be able to drive me places?”

 

“Maybe not.  We’ll just have to wait and see.  But just because he can’t drive you, doesn’t mean he can’t ride along with someone when that person picks you up after school.  It doesn’t mean he can’t attend your games, or have supper ready when you get home, or do things with you that the two of you enjoy.”

 

“Yeah,” Trevor agreed, warming up to accepting the changes that might come.  “Like even if Papa and I can’t play basketball in the fire department’s league any more, or even if we can’t go hiking or camping, we can still build model airplanes together.”  Trevor pointed to the planes dangling from the ceiling with fishing line.  “Or we can ride horses, or go fishing, or watch movies while we eat pizza.”

 

“You sure can.  And you’ll think of other things you can do together if your father doesn’t improve much more than he has all ready. New things that’ll become traditions you guys’ll enjoy.”  I patted Trevor’s knee as I stood. “But maybe it won’t come to that.  Time will tell.”

 

“Thanks, Uncle Roy.”

 

“For what?”

 

“Being honest with me.  No one has been so far.  Clarice, Carl, my grandpa…All of them just keep telling me everything’s gonna be okay.  It…well, it helps knowing that, one way or another, things won’t be as bad as I was thinking they would be.”

 

“As the old expression goes, sometimes it’s the not knowing that’s the worst.”

 

“That’s for sure.”

 

“What time does the alarm need to go off around this place in the morning?”

 

“I get up at six.  I have chores to do before breakfast.”

 

“What time do you have to be at school?”

 

“Eight.  Classes start at eight-fifteen.”

 

“Okay,” I said.  “I’ll be up by six, too.  That way we’ll have plenty of time to plow the driveway if we need to.”

 

“All right.”

 

“I guess I’ll sleep in your father’s room. He’s been using Clarice’s room?”

 

“Yeah, he has.” 

 

Trevor walked with me to the hall, where I picked up my suitcase and backpack.  He led the way to Johnny’s room, turning on a lamp that sat on Johnny’s nightstand.  The room was neat and orderly, and the carpeting looked freshly vacuumed.

 

“No one’s been in here since Grandpa and Grandma Marietta left.  She changed the sheets on the bed that morning, vacuumed and dusted, and did whatever else women do ‘cause they’re afraid someone’ll say they’re rotten housekeepers.”

 

I laughed.   “I don’t think your grandma has to worry about anyone saying that about her.   I could bounce a quarter off this bed.”

 

“Probably,” Trevor agreed.  “Do you need anything else?”

 

“Nope.  I can find my way around without a problem.  Your aunt Joanne and I stayed in this room.”

 

“Oh yeah.  That’s right.  Then I guess you know the bathroom’s that way.” Trevor pointed out the door and down the long hall.

 

“I guess I do.  Don’t worry.  I’ll be fine. Go ahead and finish your homework. I’ll see you in the morning.”

 

“Okay.  See ya’ in the morning, Uncle Roy.”

 

Trevor shut the door as he exited the room.  I put my suitcase and backpack in one corner.   I didn’t unpack anything, since I assumed all of Johnny’s dresser drawers were filled with clothes.  Even though I hadn’t been invited to stay, I was a guest in his home.  While I felt I had the right to go through his kitchen cabinets so I could fix a meal for him and Trevor, I didn’t have the right to go through his dresser drawers or closet in an attempt to find room for my clothes unless Johnny told me to.  And I had a feeling it’d be a hot day in Alaska before that happened.

 

I opened my suitcase and pulled out a pair of pajama bottoms and a white t-shirt, then took my shaving kit out of the backpack.  I carried the kit and my change of clothes to the bathroom.  Ten minutes later, I returned to Johnny’s room.   I’d left my shaving kit on the bathroom vanity, and put my neatly folded jeans and shirt into my suitcase. I left the case open, but pushed it against the wall so I wouldn’t trip over it. 

 

I turned the bed covers down, stacked the pillows, dug my cell phone out of my backpack, and lay on the mattress in a half-reclining position.  I hit the Address Book feature on my phone, then pressed Call when my home phone number was the first one that popped on the screen.  Joanne answered on the third ring.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Hi, hon.”

 

“Hi, yourself.  I take it you made to safely to Johnny’s?”

 

“You take it right.”

 

“Was he happy to see you?”

 

“Not unless you define happy as Johnny slamming the door in my face.”

 

“Oh no.”

 

“Oh yes.”

 

“So where are you now?”

 

“In Johnny’s bedroom.  He’s been sleeping in Clarice’s room because of the stairs.”

 

“But how’d you get in the house if Johnny slammed the door on you?”

 

“Walked in. Clarice gave Gus a key to pass along to me.”

 

“I bet that didn’t go over well.”

 

“It didn’t, but I’m here now, so Johnny’s gonna have to make the best of it.”

 

“How’s Trevor?”

 

“He’s doing okay.  Better now, I think, since he and I had a little talk.  He just needed someone to be honest with him about what might happen if Johnny doesn’t improve beyond where he’s at now.  Trev’s been pretty scared.  I’m hoping our talk will help him put some of those fears aside.”

 

“If nothing else, it sounds like it’s a good thing you’re there for him.”

 

“Yeah, I think so.  And who knows?  Maybe in a few days Johnny’ll also see that having me around isn’t so bad after all.”

 

“I bet he will. Johnny’s always valued your friendship.”

 

“I just hope I’m not jeopardizing our friendship by showing up here uninvited.”

 

“Just give it some time, Roy.  He may come around.”

 

“He might,” I agreed. “Or he might not.  I guess if he doesn’t, the worst that’s gonna happen is I’ll be home sooner than I’d planned.  Come to think of it, considering what I told Johnny after supper, I might be kicked out before breakfast.”

 

“Why? What’d you tell him?”

 

“About the same thing I told Chris when he was at the rehab center and being stubborn about doing what his therapists wanted him to.”

 

I knew Joanne was nodding, even though I couldn’t see her.

 

“Well, maybe Johnny needed Roy DeSoto’s lecture on not feeling sorry for yourself, just like Chris did.”

 

“I wouldn’t have dispensed it if I didn’t think he needed it.”

 

Joanne chuckled.  “No, you wouldn’t have.”

 

We talked for a couple of more minutes, then I said, “I’d better call it a night.  I have to be up by six.  It’s snowing like crazy.  I’ll probably have to plow the driveway before I take Trevor to school.”

 

“Sounds like you’ve all ready become a rugged outdoors Alaskan man.”

 

“I’ll leave the rugged Alaskan outdoors to Johnny.”  I stood, crossed to one of the windows, and parted the curtains.  The driveway floodlight allowed me to see the snow blowing sideways.  “You wouldn’t believe the blizzard going on out there.”

 

“Well be careful. You’re not exactly used to driving in snow – plowing it either.”

 

“I’ll be okay. Listen, I’ll call you again in a couple of days.  If you need to reach me, you can probably get me on my cell phone. Otherwise, call Johnny’s number.”

 

“Okay. And Roy?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Don’t…don’t take it personally if Johnny refuses your help and you end up coming home sometime in the next few days.  Just accept that you’ve done your best.  That’s all you can ask of yourself.”

 

“I know,” I acknowledged.  “But this…it’s really important to me to help him in any way I can, Jo.  To help him get back on track as much as he possibly can.”

 

“I understand that.  But you can’t force Johnny to do what he doesn’t want to.”

 

“Tell me about it.”

 

My light sarcasm was just what we needed. We both laughed, then exchanged “I love yous” and said goodbye.

 

I let the curtains fall back into place and turned my phone off.  I laid it on the nightstand beside Johnny’s bed.  I thought of getting a book out of my backpack, or turning on the television that sat on top of his dresser, but in the end, decided I was too tired to read or watch T.V.  The day had started early with a flight out of LAX.  Since the snow meant the next morning would start early as well, a good night’s sleep was just what I needed.

 

I messed with the clock radio on the nightstand for a minute, fumbling with the buttons until I had it set to go off at five-thirty.  I climbed between the blankets, suddenly remembering how warm and comfortable the king sized bed was, especially when I pulled up the thick patchwork quilt Marietta had made for it.

 

I reached up and shut off the lamp. It took my eyes a moment to adjust to the darkness.  I listened as snow beat against the windows.  It sounded like tiny shards of glass spraying against a larger glass surface.

 

I thought I’d fall asleep the second my head hit the pillows, but instead, I found myself remembering those first hellish months after Chris was shot.  No other experience before or since has put me to such a difficult test as a father, as a husband, and as a friend.  I flunked that last one, and for a long time I thought two out of three wasn’t bad, but eventually I realized I should have aimed higher.  I shouldn’t have settled for less than three out of three, which was why I was listening to an Alaskan blizzard rattle the windows, and why I was determined to help John Gage, regardless of whether he wanted my help or not. 

 

Chapter 26

 

“Look, Chris, I know…I know how tough things have been on you.  If I could trade places with you, son, I would.  Without giving it a second thought, I would.  But I can’t, and that’s why you have to work as hard as you can to--”

 

“To what, Dad?  Get better?  If you haven’t figured it out yet, I’m not going to get better.  I’m never going to walk again.” 

 

Roy hated the bitterness he heard in the voice of the young man who’d always possessed such a positive outlook on life. 

 

“You don’t know that for certain.”

 

Chris let go of the metal bar that enabled him to pull himself to a seated position. He dropped back against his pillows with a hollow laugh. 

 

“I do know it for certain, and if you were being honest with yourself, you’d realize you know it too.  That you’ve known it ever since Doctor Brackett first met with you and Mom the day I was shot.”

 

“There’s always hope, son.  Sometimes things happen even doctors can’t predict.”

 

“Like miracles, you mean?”

 

Roy hesitated before saying, “If you want to call it that, then yes, I guess that’s what I mean.”

 

“It’s been over two months. I don’t have any more feeling in my legs now than I did the night Monroe shot me. I think my luck has run out where miracles are concerned.”

 

“Maybe, but maybe not either.  Even if it has, that doesn’t give you an excuse to give up and quit trying. Unless you wanna be dependant on others for the rest of your life, that is.  In that case, I suppose--”

 

“I don’t wanna be dependant on anyone!”

 

“All right then, prove it.”

 

“How? Just how do you want me to prove it?”

 

“By working as hard as you can in physical therapy, instead of slacking off and acting like you don’t care.  By getting up each morning and getting dressed like your supposed to, instead of still being in your pajamas at two o’clock in the afternoon.”

 

Chris’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, Roy thought his son was going to explode again.  Instead of another outburst, however, the young man turned his head on the pillow and faced the wall.

 

Roy reached out a tentative hand.  It hovered over Chris’s shoulder before he allowed it to lightly touch down. He gave the shoulder a squeeze, but still received no response.  Roy waited until he’d seen two minutes tick off on the clock beside Chris’s bed, then removed his hand and sighed.

 

“Chris, you’ve got a lot to live for.  Wendy…she loves you very much.”

 

“She shouldn’t.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because I’ll never be able to provide for her.  I’ll never be the kind of husband a woman deserves.”

 

“If you just sit here in this bed and mope, then no, you won’t be. But if you’ll put some effort into your therapy, like you did when you first got here, you might be surprised at what kind of a provider you can eventually be. At what kind of a husband you can be.  Wendy seems to think you’re worth waiting for.  Don’t let her down, Chris. But even more important than that, don’t let yourself down.  If you do, there’ll come a day when you look back with a lot of regrets.  You’re young.  With hard work, you can still live a full life.”

 

“But it won’t be the same.”

 

There was a long pause before Roy could finally admit in a quiet voice he was barely able to keep steady, “No, it probably won’t be.  It’ll be…different than what you were used to.  Different from how you pictured your life would be.  But you’ve always been a success at anything you set out to do.  You can still be a success, son. It’s just gonna take some hard work to reach your goals.”

 

“That’s the problem,” Chris said with defeat. “I don’t have any goals, Dad.  All I wanted was to be a paramedic, and now that’s not gonna happen.”

 

“Then make something else happen.  You’re nineteen years old. There’s a lot you can make happen yet if you’re determined not to quit every time the going gets a little rough.”

 

Chris clenched his fists. “I’m not a quitter.”

 

Because Chris was still refusing to look at Roy, he didn’t see the slight smile that declaration brought to his father’s face.

 

“Then put your money where your mouth is, because right now, I think you are.”

 

Roy headed for the door. The best thing he could do was let his words sink in. Hopefully, something he’d said would motivate his son to learn as much as he could from his therapists so he could be as physically independent as possible. It wasn’t that Roy wouldn’t welcome Chris back into his home for as long as Chris wanted and/or needed to live there – be that a year, five years, or for the rest of his life.  But as Roy had told his son, he was young and could still live a full life.  He didn’t want Chris looking back some day and regretting that he hadn’t taken advantage of all he could be taught at the rehab center. 

 

“Dad?”

 

When Roy turned around, his son was looking at him with an earnest expression.

 

“What, Chris?”

 

“I’ll make you a deal.”

 

“What kinduva a deal?”

 

“You work on patching things up with Uncle Johnny, and I’ll work as hard as I can here.”

 

Roy’s face didn’t reveal what he was thinking as he stared at his oldest child. Chris waited, but when his father made no reply, he finally said, “You can’t do that, can ya’, Dad.  He’s gone, isn’t he?”

 

Thirty seconds passed before Roy answered.  The last person he wanted to be talking about with Chris was John Gage.

 

“I heard he moved away, if that’s what you’re asking.”

 

“Where’d he go?”

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“Did he get a job with a fire department?”

 

“I don’t know that either.”

 

“Do you even care?”

 

“No, I don’t.  All I care about right now is you.  About you accomplishing everything you possibly can, and then coming home to be with your family.” 

 

Chris stared at his father for several long seconds, then turned toward the wall again. 

 

“It wasn’t Johnny’s fault, you know.”

 

“That’s where we have a difference of opinion.”

 

“Since I’m the one who was shot, I’d think it would be my opinion that counted the most where Uncle Johnny is concerned.”

 

“You have the right to your opinion,” Roy reluctantly conceded, “just like I have the right to mine.”

 

“But it looks like yours won out.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Chris made eye contact with his father.  “Johnny left without telling us where he was going.  From what I’ve heard, he didn’t tell anyone where he was going.  So I guess we know whose opinion he respected the most, don’t we, Dad?”

 

Roy knew Chris’s barb was meant to remind him of the close friendship he’d once shared with John Gage.  But that friendship was over, and always would be.  No amount of reasoning, or pleading, or crying, or snide remarks from his family, would ever change that fact. 

 

“Let’s not worry about John Gage,” Roy said as he grabbed the door handle.  “Let’s worry about you working as hard as you can to get outta here.  You’ve got two choices, Chris.  You can choose to spend the rest of your life having people wait on you and treat you like a child, because even though they won’t intend to, people will treat you like a child if you can’t take care of yourself. Or, you can gain back as much independence as possible, and somewhere while doing that, find your spirit again.  Find Chris DeSoto again.  I know if you’ll just give yourself the chance to let that happen, then everything else will fall into place.  You’ll discover something else you like to do besides being paramedic, and after that…well, the possibilities will be endless.”

 

“Even for a cripple in a wheelchair?”

 

“Yes. Even for a man in a wheelchair.” 

 

Roy pulled the door open. “I’ll see you tomorrow.  In the meantime, do me a favor and think about what I’ve said.”

 

It wasn’t easy for Roy to walk out of that room and leave Chris alone, but there was nothing else he could say.  The ball was in Chris’s court, and Roy would just have to wait and see if his son picked it up and dribbled it, or left it lying untouched. 

 

The man walked down the long hallway, turned right, and walked through the vast open visitors’ center, as the waiting room was called.  It put any waiting room at Rampart to shame with its plush furniture, gleaming tile floors, potted palms, skylights, three-tiered wooden magazine rack that ran the length of one wall, four toy chests John had thoroughly explored several times, and console television set.  The rehab hospital had been built two years earlier.  For Chris’s sake, Roy appreciated all the amenities the modern building provided, including the “homey feeling,” as Joanne called it, that prevailed in every room.  No two patient rooms were alike, and each bed included a comforter and curtains that matched that room’s décor, along with a small sitting area where a patient could entertain his family, just like he might do in his own living room at home.

 

Roy passed through the visitors’ center without giving the people sitting there a second glance.  He’d come to see Chris by himself today.  John and Jennifer were in school, and Joanne was at school too, helping in John’s class for a few hours in her role as room mother.  The DeSotos visited Chris as a family once a week, but on the remaining days, Joanne and Roy either came together, or came separately depending on Roy’s work schedule.  Roy knew Jennifer dropped by to see her brother throughout the week, too. Although part of the reason behind those visits was probably so Jen could gain permission to drive the car she and Chris shared, Roy was proud of his daughter.  Despite all that had happened, she was maintaining an A average at school, still participating in extra-curricular activities, still working weekends at the Tastee Freeze, still babysitting for John when the need arose, and yet, always able to find time to spend with Chris as well. 

 

The captain stopped briefly on the sidewalk, looking both ways before heading to the parking lot.  He arrived at the Porsche, unlocked it, and slipped behind the wheel.  He stared at the four story white brick building.  His eyes scanned the gold lettering that read Richard Harder Rehabilitation Center.  If Johnny were here, there was no doubt he’d be wondering who Richard Harder was, and why a rehabilitation center was named for the man, and then he’d have to ask every good looking therapist or nurse he saw if she could tell him why the rehab center was called what is was, with the hope of engaging her in a long conversation about it that would turn into a Saturday night date.

 

Roy shook those thoughts off as quickly as they’d arrived.   He still found himself doing that on occasion – thinking of Johnny. He supposed it was natural considering how long they’d been friends, but nonetheless, Roy didn’t like it when it happened, and was doing his best not to let his mind stray in the direction of John Gage.  He’d been honest when he’d told Chris that he had no idea where Johnny had moved to, or if he’d taken a job with a fire department. 

 

When Roy first heard the rumors of Johnny leaving, that’s just what he’d thought they were – rumors.  Although Roy’s men were careful not to be caught gossiping about John Gage in front of him, he’d overheard snatches of their conversations.  Since most of them were present at Rampart the day Chris was shot, they’d seen Roy at his worst.  The captain regretted that now.  He wasn’t a man normally given to emotional outbursts.  He didn’t regret hitting Johnny, or yelling at him, or severing their friendship, he just regretted having an audience when he’d done so.  

 

A few days after the initial rumors of Johnny’s departure started, Roy received a memo from headquarters announcing the man’s resignation. The memo also detailed what a qualified man had to do in order to apply for the position of paramedic instructor. 

 

Roy scanned the memo, then crumpled it up and tossed it in his office garbage can.  He didn’t mention it to Joanne, but somehow she knew.  Roy assumed Grace Stanley or Peggy Stoker had called her.  Even though Hank Stanley’s A-shift crew hadn’t worked together in several years now, Joanne was still good friends with Grace and Peggy. 

 

Jennifer was working that evening in late August and John was in the backyard playing with some neighborhood boys, when Joanne said, “I hear Johnny’s moving away.”

 

Roy hadn’t moved his face from behind the newspaper. 

 

“Guess so.”

 

“Please go and talk to him, Roy.”

 

“Johnny’s a big boy.  If he’s decided there’re better opportunities for him somewhere else, then that’s his business, not mine.”

 

            “But he wouldn’t have decided that if you…” 

 

When Joanne paused, Roy’s mind automatically filled in what he assumed she was planning to say.

 

            If you hadn’t beaten him up.

 

            If you hadn’t blamed him for Chris’s injury.

 

            If you hadn’t told him to get the hell out of your sight.

 

            Joanne must have decided any of those choices wouldn’t lead to productive discussion.  She finished with, “If you guys were still friends.”

 

            Roy shrugged.  “Like I said, Johnny has the right to make whatever decisions he thinks are best for himself.”

 

            “Would you put that damn paper down and talk to me!”

 

            Roy allowed a corner of the paper to fall.  He looked across the living room at his wife.

 

            “I told you weeks ago I don’t wanna talk about John Gage.  I meant it, Joanne.   I don’t care that he’s moving away.”

 

            “Well maybe I do.  Maybe our kids will.”

 

            “Don’t get the kids involved in this.  I don’t want them to know.”

 

            “Do you think that’s fair? After all Johnny’s meant to them, do you think it’s right not to tell them?  Not to give them a chance to say goodbye to him?”

 

            “Chris can’t walk. That’s all I need to think of to be able to say, yes, I think it’s fair.  Besides, you’ll only make things harder on Jennifer and John if you tell them.  I haven’t heard them mention Johnny’s name in weeks now.”

 

            “Because you won’t allow it!  Because you forbid it!”

 

            Roy brought his paper up again.  He didn’t want to fight with his wife, and most especially not about John Gage.  A tense silence lingered in the room that Joanne finally broke.

 

            “I take it that means the subject is closed.”

 

            “As far as I’m concerned it is.”

 

            “Chris’ll find out, you know.”

 

            “Probably,” Roy agreed.  Numerous friends of Chris’s from the fire department visited him on a regular basis.  If he hadn’t already heard that Johnny was moving away, he’d likely be told by someone soon enough.

 

            “Don’t you think he has the right to know before Johnny leaves in case he’d like to talk to him?”

 

            “Chris needs to concentrate on getting well. He doesn’t need to waste his time shooting the bull with Gage.”

 

            “You never thought you were wasting your time when you were in the hospital and Johnny dropped by to visit.  You always looked forward to seeing him.  You always said he made you laugh.”

 

            Roy could still remember gritting his teeth.

 

            “Whatta ya’ want me to say, Jo?  That was then, this is now.  Let me finish reading the paper, then we’ll take John and the kids he’s playing with to the Tastee Freeze.”

 

            By the stiff and silent way she walked out of the room, Roy knew his wife was furious with him.  She hadn’t mentioned John Gage since that evening, and for that, Roy was grateful. It was now early October, and Roy thought he and Joanne were getting back on track as husband and wife.  They had a common goal – to maintain a positive attitude around Chris, and about Chris with Jennifer and John. 

 

Roy appreciated his wife’s common sense where this was concerned.  He’d struggled during the weeks Chris was at Rampart, wavering between the certainty that Chris would walk again someday, and the certainty that the only thing the future held for Chris was living with his parents for the rest of his life, passing his time by watching television and babysitting for John.

           

            It had been Joanne who’d steadfastly insisted that Chris could still live independently some day, and that there was a job he could do.  Probably numerous jobs he could do, if he simply kept an open mind and was willing to explore all possibilities presented to him. 

 

            “Just because our son is in a wheelchair, doesn’t mean he can’t use his brain, Roy. Or his hands for that matter.  No one is going to convince me that life is over for our nineteen-year-old just because he can no longer walk. He’ll find alternatives.  I know he will. Especially if we insist he has to. If we don’t allow him to sit around feeling sorry for himself.”

 

            Admittedly, Roy had been doing a good deal of feeling sorry for himself as Chris’s father, and it was Joanne’s words that put a stop to that.  When Roy and his wife spent several hours touring the rehab center before Chris was moved there, Roy finally began to see the possibilities for his oldest son.   The physical therapy programs were demanding and grueling, yet for good reason – because the therapists wanted each patient to become as independent as possible.  For some, like elderly stroke victims, independence might be limited to getting dressed without help.  But for a man as young and healthy as Chris, independence would extend far beyond that. Or so Roy and Joanne had been promised by the therapists who would work with Chris each day.

 

            Roy turned the key and the Porsche’s engine fired to life.  He stared at the building a moment longer, hoping he’d imparted some fatherly wisdom on his son that would turn Chris’s attitude around.  The therapists weren’t surprised, or even overly concerned, by this bout of depression Chris was going through, but it concerned Roy.  He wanted to get things turned around quickly.  He wanted to see Chris excelling in therapy again with the goal of moving home soon, and maybe arriving there with some ideas regarding a future career.  

 

            The man looked behind him to make sure the path was clear, then backed out of his parking space.  He headed toward the exit, stopped at the stop sign, and then merged into the flow of traffic going north. His worry for Chris kept churning in his mind.  If the circumstances had been different, he’d have gone to Johnny’s ranch for a while.  Maybe he’d have ended up talking about Chris’s mental state and getting Johnny’s opinion, or maybe he wouldn’t have said anything about Chris at all, but instead, just escaped his concerns for a while by spending time with an old friend.  But John Gage was no longer an old friend, and he no longer lived on his small ranch in the San Gabriels’ foothills.  Roy denied feeling any guilt over that last fact, even though in a deep down private place not even Joanne was privy to, he acknowledged that he hadn’t intended for Johnny to resign from the department and move away. Yes, that was the most comfortable alternative for both Roy and Johnny considering their severed friendship, but Johnny’d worked hard to attain his position of Chief Paramedic Instructor.  Roy hoped he’d managed to get a similar position wherever it was he’d moved to, and hadn’t taken a step backwards where his career was concerned.

 

            DeSoto, what are you worried about that for? Roy chastised himself as he made a right turn.  Like you told Joanne, Johnny can take care of himself.  Besides, considering Chris’s prospects of a career aren’t exactly bright at the moment, Johnny deserves to suffer too where that’s concerned.  Serves him right if he’s back to hauling hose and riding an engine, or standing on his feet all day on an assembly line in some hot factory somewhere.

 

              Roy chased thoughts of John Gage away as he swung the Porsche into his driveway. He smiled as he climbed out of the car and spotted his daughter coming down the sidewalk on her way home from school.  He waited for her, putting an arm around her shoulders as she arrived by his side.  Roy had been doing his best recently to be a better father to both Jennifer and John. More like the father they had known prior to the night a man named Scott Monroe came into their lives.  During the six weeks after Chris was shot, Roy’s temper had been short, his stress level high. Add to that the tension that had prevailed in the house over his declaration that he didn’t want to hear the name John Gage mentioned, and you had a father who hadn’t always been the patient, soft-spoken, gentle man his children were used to.

 

Roy kissed the top of Jennifer’s head.

 

            “Hi, princess.”

 

            The girl pulled back a bit and shot her dad a look of surprise. Usually he was quiet and unapproachable when he came home from visiting Chris.

 

            “What was that for?”

 

            “Can’t I kiss my daughter and tell her I’m proud of her?”

 

            “You can, but you don’t do it much any more.”

 

            “Well then, I guess your dad better start making some changes around here, huh?”

 

            Always the most candid amongst Roy’s children, Jennifer said, “That’d be nice.”

 

            Roy chuckled. “Yeah, I’m sure it would be.”

 

            He relieved Jennifer of her backpack and tossed it into the Porsche.

 

            “What’d you do that for?  I need to get started on my homework.”

 

            “Can’t it wait until after we’ve gone somewhere for a hamburger?”

 

            Jennifer looked at the quiet house.  “Isn’t Mom gonna be home in time to cook supper?  I thought she was just helping out with some program at John’s school for a few hours.  She never said anything about being late.”

 

            “She’s not gonna be late. Or at least not that I know of. But she and John won’t be home for another hour, and since you’ll just go in the house and make a snack anyway, let’s get something to eat. I didn’t have lunch yet.  I’ll even buy.”

 

            “I hope so, ‘cause a girl who works at the Tastee Freeze and is saving for her college education doesn’t have a lot of money, you know.”

 

            Roy laughed.  He silently acknowledged it felt good to joke and tease with his daughter again.  Just like he’d known it was time get things back on track between himself and Joanne, he now knew he risked damaging his relationship with Jennifer and John if he didn’t do the same for them.  After all the DeSoto family had been through since July, it was easy for Roy to understand why once good marriages broke up, and why siblings suffered, when one child in the family was mired in a health crisis that took up all his parents’ time, energy, and emotional resources.

 

            Roy hurried into the house and wrote a note to let Joanne know he and Jennifer were together and wouldn’t be gone long. He put the note under a refrigerator magnet, then joined his daughter in the car.  Roy let Jennifer pick where they’d eat. He wasn’t surprised when she chose a little café near Station 51 that had a cook who made thick, juicy hamburgers and crispy French fries. 

 

            In the middle of their meal, when Jennifer must have judged her father was in a far better mood than he’d been in a long time, she’d tried bringing up the subject of John Gage.

 

            Roy was proud of himself for not getting angry with his daughter.  He held his temper, smiled, and said, “Jen, we’re having a real good time here. Let’s not ruin it by talking about him, okay?” The captain grabbed a menu from the metal holder on the table, opened it, and scanned the dessert selection.  “How about splitting a piece of pie when we’re finished?”

 

Jennifer hesitated before finally agreeing, “Um….sure, Dad.  That’s…that’ll be fine.”

 

            Roy either didn’t notice Jennifer’s reserved tone, or chose to ignore it.  He put the menu away and returned to his meal while asking Jen about her day at school.

           

~ ~ ~

 

            Jennifer seethed over the way her father referred to Uncle Johnny as “him” but kept her comments to herself.  It was the first time since Chris had been shot that the teenager acknowledged she loved her dad very much, and that if loving him meant not being able to talk about Uncle Johnny in front of him, then that’s the way it would have to be.  She didn’t like it.  She didn’t agree with it.  And she didn’t think it was fair.  But it was the way things were. So on that day in an old café where Roy DeSoto and John Gage used to eat lunch when they were partners, Jennifer gave up the dream of ever seeing her father renew his friendship with the man her little brother was named for.

           

Chapter 27

 

            Chris DeSoto remained in his bed staring up at the ceiling long after his father left.  Chris’s dad told him he had choices to make.  Choices. When you thought about it, what happened to a person in this life was all about choices. Chris hadn’t fully understood what that meant until Scott Monroe shot him.  He hadn’t understood how the choices one individual makes, can end up affecting so many others.

 

            Chris had chosen not to continue his college education.

 

            Chris had chosen to ask Johnny to speak to his father about that fact.

 

            Chris had chosen to join the fire department.

 

            Monroe had holed himself up with his arsenal, chose to call 911 and he say needed help, then chose to shoot at the first men who had the misfortunate of arriving on the scene.

 

            From there, it was a ripple-down effect to all the lives that had been altered by these events.  Chris’s life.  His parents’ lives.  Jenny and John.  Wendy.  Chris’s friends and extended family.  And, of course, John Gage.

 

            I’m so damn sorry, Uncle Johnny.  If I hadn’t confided in you about wanting to join the fire department before I ever told my dad…if I hadn’t asked you to tell him I’d dropped out of college, then Dad wouldn’t have blamed you for all of this.  The two of you would still be friends, and you’d still be living here and have your job. 

 

            Chris flung an arm across his eyes.  Despair washed over him for all that changed since July.  The world he’d known had been turned upside down and shaken like that snow globe Jennifer used to keep on her dresser.  Except when Chris’s world had finally been righted again, things didn’t gently fall into place like the snowflakes in Jen’s globe.  Everyone hit the ground hard and scattered haphazardly away from each other.     Everyone was left wondering how to fix things, how to make things like they once were - when Chris could walk, and his parents weren’t worried and tired all the time, and Jennifer wasn’t angry with their father, and John wasn’t confused by everything that had happened, and Johnny Gage was still Dad’s best friend.

 

            Chris sighed and rolled his upper body toward his nightstand.  He opened the drawer it contained, dug under some magazines, and fished for the white envelope he kept hidden there.  He snagged it between two fingers, then rolled onto his back once more.  He reached for the bar above his head and pulled himself to a seated position.  He raised the head of the bed until he was sitting upright.

 

            It was Jennifer who’d told Chris that Johnny left Los Angeles.  If Chris’s buddies in the paramedic program had known about it, and undoubtedly they had, they never mentioned it when they visited.  Chris supposed there were various reasons for this.   Some of his friends were aware that Chris’s father and John Gage had been good friends. They’d probably heard about the falling out between the two men and the reason behind it.  Other friends who weren’t aware of those facts, might have thought Chris would feel guilty to find out their paramedic instructor placed the blame at his own feet for Chris’s injury and had chosen to resign because of it.  Or at least from what little Chris had heard, that was one rumor going around the department regarding the cause of Johnny’s sudden departure for parts unknown.

 

            By the time Jennifer was able to visit her brother alone, Johnny had been gone from L.A. for five days. Chris sat in his wheelchair, while Jennifer sat on the edge of his bed.

 

            “But where was he going?”

 

            “I don’t know,” Jennifer said, barely able to keep a tearful tremble from her voice.  “He wouldn’t tell me.  He just said that he wouldn’t come between Dad and us.  He kept saying this was for the best.”

 

            Because he was a young adult now, Chris understood and accepted Johnny’s reasoning better than Jennifer did, and to an extent, even admired the man for what he’d chosen to do.  Chris knew it hadn’t been easy for Johnny to leave a home he’d spent hundreds of hours remodeling until it was exactly like he’d envisioned when he bought it, and a job he loved.  Nonetheless, Chris wasn’t any happier with that decision on Johnny’s part than Jennifer was.

 

            “Damn it.  I wish he hadn’t done that.  I wish he’d stuck it out a while longer.”

 

            “I know.  Me too.”

 

            “I was hoping…”

 

            Chris let his sentence trail off. He knew that what he’d hoped for would make little difference now.

 

            “Hoping what?”

 

            When Chris didn’t answer, Jennifer persisted.

 

            “Hoping for what, Chris?”

 

            The young man sighed.  “Hoping that after a little more time passed, I’d be able to convince Dad to mend fences with Uncle Johnny.”

 

            Jennifer looked down at her hands. “It’s too late for that now.  Uncle Johnny’s already gone.  He said he’d write to us, but I don’t think he really meant it.  I…” the girl looked up with tears swimming in her eyes. “I don’t think we’ll ever hear from him again.”

 

            Chris had reached a hand out and clasped one of Jennifer’s in his.  He held on until she’d finished crying.  She plucked a tissue from the box on his nightstand, wiped her eyes and blew her nose, then took note of the time. 

 

            “I’d better get going.  I promised Mom I’d be home by six.  She wants me to baby-sit for John so she and Dad can come see you tonight.”  The teen climbed off the bed, picked up her backpack, and unzipped a small front pocket.  She pulled out a white envelope and handed it to her brother.

 

            “Here.”

 

            “What’s this?”

 

            “Uncle Johnny asked me to give it to you.”

 

            Chris paid little attention to the kiss on the cheek his sister gave him, and only responded to her, “I’ll see you sometime over the weekend,” with a distracted, “Bye, Jen.  Thanks for bringing this,” as he slit the sealed envelope open with his thumb.

 

            After the door closed behind Jennifer, Chris took a piece of paper from the envelope. He unfolded it and immediately recognized John Gage’s handwriting. He looked up a moment, took a deep breath, then focused on the letter and silently read.

 

* * * *

 

Chris,

 

                  I hope you understand the reasons why I thought it was best if I didn’t visit you at Rampart, or at the rehab center.  I have a lot of respect for your dad. No matter what’s happened between Roy and me, I want you, Jenny, and John to always respect him too.  I told your mom I wouldn’t come between Roy and his family, and I meant that.  Your dad’s helped me through a lot of hard times in my life, Chris.  He’s a good guy to have by your side when life deals you some hard knocks.  Remember that, and listen to whatever advice he has to offer. 

 

                  I know right now things look pretty bleak, but I have great confidence that you’ll have many successes in life.  Work hard to make those successes happen.  Don’t let anyone ever say that you can’t do something.  If you want to do it badly enough, figure out a way to make it happen, Chris.  If you have half the faith in yourself that I have in you, nothing will get in your way. 

 

                   My biggest regret is that I couldn’t do more for you the night you were shot.  I’ve come to realize that I did all that I possibly could, but still, I wish I could have done more.  I’d have taken that bullet in your place without giving it a second thought, but I guess that’s not how it was meant to be.  I’m sorry about that, Chris, because you don’t know how many times I’ve thought, ‘I wish it had been me and not Chris.’

 

                   Thanks for letting me be a part of your life for so many years.  It meant a lot to watch you and Jennifer grow up, and to watch John get a good start on life.  I’ll never forget all the good times I shared with your family.

 

                    Life doesn’t always turn out like we think it will.  I didn’t expect to be starting over some place new at this point, but that’s the way the ball bounced.  I’ll always think good thoughts for you, and always hope that nothing but the best comes your way in the future.  

 

       Take care of yourself, Sport.

 

                                               

            Johnny  

           

 

* * * *

 

            Chris had read the letter twice that afternoon before slowly folding it and slipping it inside the envelope.  He didn’t tell his parents about it, and waited until after he and Wendy were married in 1988 to show it to her. The letter remained a closely guarded secret then between Chris, Wendy, and Jennifer, until John Gage came back into their lives some fifteen years later, and Chris finally felt he could share the letter with his dad.

 

            On the October day in 1985 that his father had lectured Chris about making choices, he read John Gage’s letter once again. The paper lay open on his lap as he stared at the far wall in thought.  Alone, in this quiet room, thinking over a letter he practically had memorized, it was easy for Chris to read between the lines.

 

Johnny had sacrificed a lot to insure the DeSoto family remained intact and as close as they’d always been.  Johnny’d instinctively known that Chris couldn’t get better without the support of his father, and was therefore concerned that if he came between Chris and his dad in any way, Chris’s progress might be stalled and his future permanently hindered.  Johnny had known emotional support from family members was just as important to an injured man’s recovery as physical support.  Johnny’s abrupt departure didn’t mean he was abandoning his surrogate family.  Instead, it was his way of showing his love for them.  Given the way things were between Chris’s dad and Johnny, leaving Los Angeles was the only way the man had left to show the DeSotos how much they’d meant to him.

 

I wish it hadn’t come to this, Uncle Johnny.  I wish you’d come and talked to me before you left, but there’s nothing I can do about that now.

 

Chris picked up the letter and read it one last time.  

 

Johnny encouraged him to take his father’s advice. 

 

Johnny told Chris that his father was a good guy to have by his side. 

 

Johnny believed in him, and said he was certain Chris would have many successes.

 

Despite his dark mood, Chris chuckled. “Not if I keep sitting on my ass in this bed all day long.”           

 

John Gage’s letter didn’t perform miracles that day, but it did provide sound advice, along with sudden inspiration.  The quickest way to show Dad that he was right, that Johnny was to blame for what happened to Chris, was for Chris to give up.  Was for Chris to decide his life would never revolve around more than a wheelchair and years of isolation in his parents’ home.  Maybe, just maybe, if he could take himself far beyond that, it would show Dad that he was wrong to blame Johnny for all of this, and then…well, who knew?  Maybe Dad would consent to reconciling with Johnny if Chris could locate the man.  And if Chris couldn’t locate John Gage, then if nothing else Chris would have the satisfaction of saying he’d worked as hard as he could at his recovery in honor of the man who’d meant so much to him throughout his growing up years.

 

Depression still hung heavy over the young man, but he decided to alleviate it through action.  He put the letter back in the envelope and hid it in his nightstand, then maneuvered over to the edge of the bed like he’d been taught in therapy and eased into his wheelchair.  He wheeled to the dresser and opened drawers, pulling out a pair of jeans, a t-shirt, jockey shorts, and socks.  Chris piled everything in his lap and wheeled across the floor to the bathroom.  By the time he’d be able to shower, dress, and reach a therapy room the therapists would probably be gone for the day, but that didn’t mean Chris couldn’t work by himself on some of the things he’d been taught. When he was finished, he’d call Wendy and see if she wanted to come by on Saturday night. 

 

This wasn’t exactly the best place to have a romantic evening with the woman you loved, but it was a start.  He’d order flowers for her, and order in a meal they could eat at the table in his room.  Italian. Wendy loved Italian food, and the restaurant they’d frequented before Chris was shot made deliveries.   Chris would take it slow and see where things led from there.  He and Wendy had progressed to an intimate relationship – the first one for both of them – just a few weeks before the call that took Chris to Monroe’s house.  He had what was referred to as an incomplete T-3 spinal injury, which meant he could still have sex the “old-fashioned way” thank God, instead of with the aid of a splint or implant.  He might even be able to get around on canes to an extent if he built his arm muscles up to the point that he could support his weight with relative ease.  So far, he’d shown no interest in that, but if Wendy still wanted to be a part of Chris’s life…well, how could a man truly be a man if he couldn’t stand by his wife’s side when the need arose?

 

When Chris’s parents paid him a visit the next day, he could tell they were surprised and pleased to see him out of bed, dressed, and lifting weights in a therapy room.  In the weeks that followed, their pleasure only increased, as Chris’s determination to recover as fully as possible was cranked up to an all-time high. Two weeks after Chris’s twentieth birthday in late October, he was released from the rehab center as an in-patient.  His therapy continued on an outpatient basis through the end of the year, and he never missed a session or balked about going.

 

On Christmas night at the DeSotos’ that year, after Wendy had gone home, and John had gone to bed, and Jennifer had retreated to her room to read a new book she’d gotten; Chris was in the living room with his parents.  He sat on the couch watching the Christmas tree lights blink on and off, enjoying the quiet that had finally descended.  He turned and looked at his mother when she took his hand. 

 

“I’m so happy you’re here with us, sweetheart.”

 

Chris smiled.  He knew his mother’s words encompassed a lot of meanings.  She was grateful that Monroe hadn’t killed him.  She was thankful complications hadn’t set in while he was at Rampart that could have taken his life.  She was glad he’d gotten his act together at the rehab center and made his recovery his biggest priority.  He followed his mother’s gaze to the canes with the hand-rests he had leaning against the side of the couch.  It was easier getting around in his wheelchair versus using the canes, but Chris had made it his goal to be able to stand up when necessary, and the canes gave him that power.

 

“I’m glad I’m here too, Mom.”

 

“Can I ask you a question?”

 

“Sure.”

 

“You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.”

 

“All right.”

 

“What…can I ask what changed your mind?”

 

“Changed my mind?”

 

“What made you decide that living life again as fully as you can beat laying around in a hospital bed?”

 

Chris grinned.  “Finish it, Mom.”

 

“Finish what?”

 

“Your sentence.  Didn’t you wanna finish it by saying, ‘beat laying around in a hospital bed feeling sorry for myself?’ ”

 

Chris’s mother chuckled. “Well…yes, I guess I did.”

 

The young man squeezed his mother’s hand, then looked over at his father, who was seated in his recliner silently listening to the conversation.  Chris winked at his dad.

 

“Let’s just say I got some good advice from a man I have a lot of respect for.”

 

As his dad smiled, Chris thought fondly of both his father and John Gage.  He’d lied to his mother just a bit.   If he were being completely honest, he’d have said he’d gotten advice from two men he had a lot of respect for.  Overall however, the lie didn’t matter.  Seeing the fatherly pride shining from his dad’s eyes made it worth it.  For right now, Dad didn’t need to know that Uncle Johnny had also played a role in Chris’s recovery.  Chris would continue to hope that someday he could share that with his father, and that his dad would find it as fitting a tribute to a once close friendship as Chris did.

 

Chris wasn’t sure what his future held beyond the job he’d recently taken as a dispatcher with the L.A. County Fire Department that would start right after the new year.  He didn’t think that’s what he wanted to do for the rest of his life, but it was a small step toward regaining the independence he’d lost in July, and for now, that was a step in the right direction.




Chapter 28

 

Johnny told me once that Southeastern Alaska normally gets far more rain than snow.  Usually a winter snowfall was like the one I’d experienced while visiting with my family six years ago. Wet fat heavy flakes that blanketed the trees and bent their branches, but that didn’t stick around long once the daytime temperature rose above freezing. But Johnny had said every few years Eagle Harbor got hit with an unusual weather pattern that brought colder than normal temperatures and blizzards along with them.  Lucky me. This was evidently the year for that.

 

Trevor and I were in the barn feeding the animals by six-twenty.  It was still as dark as if it’d been midnight. Trev said it wouldn’t be until eight o’clock or so that we’d begin to see some daylight.

 

My breath came out in cold foggy puffs.  “Alaska gives a whole new meaning to the phrase ‘a long cold winter’.”

 

Trevor shot me a glance.  His crooked grin made him look like his father’s younger twin.   “Gettin’ soft in your old age, Uncle Roy?”

 

“Nope.  Just never spent much time in a climate like this.”  I looked out a window. With the help of a bright yard light I saw the snow still falling.  “And now I know why.”

 

“Just like you can’t imagine living here year ‘round, I can’t imagine living where you do.”

 

“No?”

 

The boy shook his head. “I like winter.”

 

“Good thing,” I teased. “ ‘Cause it looks like you’ll have plenty of it this week.”

 

“Looks that way.”

 

We hurried through the chores.  Trevor rolled the barn door open so he could call for the dogs he’d let out for a run when we’d entered.  A blast of cold air and snow swept in.  Right behind that came Tasha and Nicolai.  Droplets of snow splattered the walls when each of the dogs gave a mighty shake.  They ran for their food bowls as Trevor rolled the door shut and secured it. 

 

We opened the service door that stepped into the garage where the tractor sat.  I studied the instrument panel and various levers for a few seconds.  When I was pretty certain I knew how to start it, I climbed on. 

 

“Open the door for me, will ya’, Trev?”

 

“Sure.”

 

Trevor crossed to the wall where the garage door opener was mounted.  He hit the button and I heard the chains kick in that raised the door.  Trev ran back to my side, scrambling on beside me as I started the John Deere’s engine.  The silver lid on the smoke stack bounced up and down with a smooth “clack clack clack” each time exhaust was eliminated. 

 

I shouted to Trevor over the sound of the engine.  “You holding on?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

Trevor grasped the back of the tractor’s seat and leaned against the metal wheel-well.  I looked over my shoulder. I saw nothing but darkness punctuated by white snowflakes.  I studied the big levers in the middle of the tractor’s floor again, nodding when Trevor pointed to the one closest to my right hand. 

 

“I think that’s the gear shift!”

 

“I guess we’ll find out soon enough!” 

 

I pushed in and then down to the right.  I slowly eased off the clutch. If the tractor went forward instead of backwards, I wanted to stop it quickly.  I figured my popularity with Johnny would decrease even further if I ran the tractor through his garage wall. 

 

I didn’t have to shove the clutch in or slam on the brake.  The tractor rolled backwards, just like I’d hoped it would.  I grinned at Trevor.

 

“There! That wasn’t so bad.  Now if we can just figure out how to make it go forward and then get the bucket to work!”

 

Trevor laughed.  Neither of us was laughing though, when snow slapped our faces.  I turned the steering wheel to the left, then straightened it so the nose of the tractor was pointed north - the direction I wanted it to go.  Trevor reached around my body, pressed in the gearshift, and moved it into what I hoped was first gear.

 

“Got it?” I asked.

 

“Yeah.  Go ahead! I think we’re in first!”

 

“You think?”

 

Again, I got Johnny’s grin.  “We might as well live dangerously.  Go for it!”

 

 I eased off the clutch, smiling again as we smoothly moved forward at about five miles an hour.  

 

“Good job, Trev!”

 

“Thank…Stop, Uncle Roy! Stop!”

 

I slammed on the brake, the big tires spinning in the snow.  At first I didn’t know why Trevor shouted. All I saw was snow driven at a right angle by the wind.  But then I spotted him in the glow of the John Deere’s headlights.  Johnny.  As far as I’d known, he’d still been in bed when Trevor and I left the house. Now he was standing in front of the tractor wearing jeans, boots, his winter coat, and gloves.  I didn’t see his cane anywhere as he limped toward us.

 

“O-Off!”

 

“Johnny--”

 

He grabbed my arm and yanked.  “O-O-Off!”

 

“Johnny, look, if you wanna climb up here I’ll help you, but don’t pull me--”

 

“Off da-da-damn! Da-damn ‘ou!  O-o-off!”

 

He yanked again.  If I hadn’t been hanging onto the steering wheel I would have ended up on the ground. 

 

“Papa!  Papa, stop!” Trevor started to climb down.  “Stop it!”

 

Johnny pointed a finger at Trevor. “Stay!”

 

Another jerk on my coat sleeve finally convinced me to jump down.  I had no idea what Johnny was doing, but he was so upset that I decided it was best to follow his orders.  I thought maybe he was confused by finding Trevor and me on the tractor and simply needed an explanation.  Snow stung my face as I yelled to be heard over the engine and the storm.

 

“I’m just gonna plow the driveway!  Trevor’s helping me!”

 

“No!”

 

“But I have to in order to get him to school! If you don’t want him riding on the tractor, that’s okay.  I understand.  He can go in the house with you and--” 

 

“No! Me!”

 

“What?”

 

“I-I-I-do!”

 

“Johnny, I don’t think--”

 

He glared at me, daring me to stop him from plowing his own driveway. When I thought of it in those terms, I realized how ridiculous it was for us to be standing in the middle of a snowstorm at quarter to seven in the morning, arguing over whether or not Johnny should get on the tractor.  I didn’t think it was a smart thing for him to do given his weak left side and memory problems, and I especially didn’t think it was a smart thing for him to do with Trevor riding along, but the tractor was Johnny’s not mine. Therefore, short of attempting to reason with him one last time, my ability to put a halt to his actions was limited.

 

“Look, Johnny, I don’t think now’s the time for you to do this.  In a few weeks--”

 

“No!”

 

“John--”

 

I watched as he struggled to get on the tractor.  I motioned for Trevor to climb off.  If Johnny was intent on killing himself there wasn’t much I could do to stop him. But he had no right to take Trevor with him.

 

Trevor started to climb down, I don’t necessarily think because I was urging him to, but because he was uncertain of Johnny’s intentions. He was scared. I knew he’d never seen Johnny act this way – irrational is the only way to describe it – any more than I’d ever seen Johnny act this way.

 

Johnny threw his right arm backwards, blocking his son’s path.  “No! Stay!”

 

Now I was getting angry. “Johnny, let him get off if he wants to!”

 

“No!”

 

“Look, if you wanna kill yourself on that thing, then go ahead, but you’re not taking Trevor with you!”

 

“Mi-mi-min- ‘ou go-go damn biz-biz!”

 

I wasn’t sure what Johnny had said. Between the wind, the tractor’s engine, and his garbled speech, the best I could come up with was, “Mind your own goddamn business.” 

 

To punctuate that command, he lashed out with his left boot and caught me in the center of my chest. I stumbled, barely staying on my feet.

 

“Papa! Papa, stop it!” Trevor looked from his father to me.  The poor kid.  Once again he was caught between us. “It’s okay, Uncle Roy!  It’s okay!  Just go in the house and wait for us!”

 

I wasn’t going in the house, but I backed up a few feet so Johnny wouldn’t perceive me as a threat.  I wasn’t concerned about being kicked again.  He didn’t have enough strength in his left leg to seriously hurt me.  However, if he was bent on driving the tractor, I wanted his concentration focused on what he was doing instead of on what I was doing.

 

I watched as the tractor took off with a jerk that threw Trevor backwards. Fortunately he was gripping the seat and didn’t lose his footing.  Johnny’d opened the throttle up too far.  Whether that was a result of his poor coordination or poor memory, I wasn’t certain.  I watched as the tractor sped down the driveway.  I knew he’d never make the curve just beyond the house if he didn’t slow down.

 

I raced behind the John Deere, slipping and sliding on the fine layer of ice hidden beneath the snow.

 

“Johnny, slow down!  Slow down!”

 

 Trevor screamed, “Papa!  Pops, stop!  Slow down!  Slow down!” as he fought Johnny for control of the tractor.  

 

The glow from the yard lights lining the driveway allowed me to see a blur of green as the John Deere careened around the curve.  I knew what the end result would be long before I witnessed it.  The tractor flipped onto its right side, its occupants tumbling from my sight.

 

My lungs burned as I fought my way through the snow at a speed I didn’t think I possessed any longer. All I could picture was Johnny, or Trevor, or both of them, crushed beneath the massive weight of the tractor. 

 

I found Johnny first.  He’d landed in the snow a few feet from the John Deere,and didn’t appear to be hurt. He was struggling to get up, frantically calling Trevor’s name.

 

“Tev! Tev!”  A father’s panic allowed him to get his last attempt out clearly.  Trevor!  Trevor!”

 

I spotted Trevor fifteen feet Johnny.  He emerged from the middle of a snow bank with blood running down his face.  I waded through the deep snow.  I was panting when I finally reached Trevor and urged him to sit so I could check him for head and spinal injuries. 

 

“I’m okay!”

 

“Sit down, Trev!”

 

“I’m all right, Uncle Roy!  Where’s Papa?”

 

“He’s fine!  He’s right behind me.”

 

Trevor spotted Johnny hobbling toward us.  The boy’s relief at seeing his father wasn’t hurt quickly changed to anger.  Johnny grasped his son’s shoulders, only to have his arms thrown aside.

 

“What were you doing? Why’d you do that?  Why didn’t you listen to Uncle Roy when he told you not to get on the tractor?  You could have killed us!  Why can’t you understand that things have changed?  Why do you keep pretending you’re okay, when we all know you’re not?  Geez, Pops, get a grip, okay!  Go to therapy like you’re supposed to!  Do the exercises you’re supposed to do here at home! Do the things you’re supposed to do in order to get better before you do something stupid again like getting on that tractor!”

 

At any other time, Trevor wouldn’t have gotten away with talking to Johnny like that.   He’d have probably gotten a smack across the face that would’ve landed his butt right back in the snow bank he’d just climbed out of, and under other circumstances, he should have.  But under the current circumstances his fury and disrespectful words were justified. At first I thought Johnny seemed contrite, but then he came at Trevor with an equal amount of fury and pent up rage.

 

“Shu—shu ‘ou mou-mouf!  ‘Ou-‘ou don’ know wha-wha-what it’s ‘ike!  ‘Ou-‘ou don’ know…don’ know ‘ow-how I feel!”

 

“That’s because you won’t let me know how you feel! You shut me out just like you shut everyone out!  No one thinks less of you but yourself, Papa!  You don’t have to prove anything to me, or to anyone else!  I don’t care if you can drive a tractor or if you can’t drive a tractor!  I don’t care if you can be the fire chief of this town again, or if you can’t ever go back to work!  I just want my father back!”  Tears mixed with the blood on Trevor’s face. “I just want my father back instead of the stranger who took his place the day you came home from the hospital!”

 

            I couldn’t read the expression on Johnny’s face.  Whatever emotions Trevor’s words evoked inside him, he kept well hidden. He turned and trudged toward the house with Trevor yelling after him, “Yeah, go ahead and walk away, just like you do every time you don’t wanna hear what someone has to say!  Go ahead and walk away from me!  See what I care!  Just see what I care!”

 

            “Trev, calm down,” I urged.  “Let’s get you in the house so I can find out where that blood’s coming from.”

 

            Trevor swiped at his tears with the sleeve of his coat. “I don’t care where it’s coming from. I’m fine.  I gotta get the tractor up.”

 

            The tractor was still running on its side in the snow.  I eyed it.  There was no way Trevor and I could right it without help.  Before I had the chance to tell him that the only thing we could do was shut it off and leave it like it was until I figured out who to contact for assistance, headlights swept over us. 

 

At first I thought someone had heard all the yelling, seen the flipped tractor, and called the cops.  Then common sense took over, reminding me that Johnny’s nearest neighbor was almost a mile away.  Whatever had brought Carl Mjtko to Johnny’s this early in the morning, it wasn’t a “disturbing the peace” call.      

 

The big man shot out of the police department’s Durango.  He was in full uniform, including a heavy winter coat his badge and nametag were pinned to.  He looked from the tractor to Trevor’s bloody face.

 

“What’s goin’ on?”

 

“Nothing,” I downplayed. “Just a little…accident.  I guess I don’t know as much about plowing driveways as I thought.”

 

“It wasn’t Uncle Roy’s fault. It was Papa’s. He--”

 

I elbowed Trevor, hoping he’d understand that I wanted him to control his temper and keep his mouth shut.  Although I knew Carl was a loyal friend to Johnny, I also knew how gossip raced through a fire department. Johnny would be humiliated if word got around town about what had really happened that morning.

 

“I guess Trevor and I should have stayed inside this morning,” was how I finished things.  “Is there someone we can call who’ll come and plow us out so I can get him to school?  I’ll pay whatever it costs.”

 

“There is,” Carl nodded, “but you don’t need to do that.  I stopped by in the first place to see you if you needed me to plow.”

 

“Oh.”  All I could think of was how much trouble I could have avoided had I known Carl was coming over. And how I wouldn’t be standing in the middle of a snowstorm shivering, while knowing I could have stayed in bed another hour.  “Well…poor timing on my part, looks like.”

 

“Looks like,” Carl agreed.  He walked around the tractor, reached for the ignition, and shut it off.  “I’ll take care of this if you’ll take care of that cut on Trevor’s head.”

 

“Now that I can do.”

 

Carl eyed me for a few seconds. His gaze shifted to the imprint of a man’s body in the snow a few feet from the tractor, and then to the set of boot prints headed toward the house.  He looked at me again as though he was sizing me up.  He already knew I was a good friend to Johnny, but evidently I’d just moved up a few notches in that department where Carl was concerned.  He gave me a quick nod, as if to say he’d put two and two together and come up with four, but he never verbally acknowledged that. 

 

As I put an arm around Trevor’s shoulders and urged him to tromp through the snow to the house, Carl opened the Durango’s door and got on the radio.  I heard him place a non-emergency call for a fire engine.  I assumed Carl planned to right the tractor with the aid of the engine and her crew.  Although I could have been of help to the engine crew, my first priority was Trevor.  He and I entered the laundry room, allowing Carl to take care of what needed doing outside, while I took care of what needed doing inside.

 

Chapter 29

 

He ignored Roy’s calls of, “Johnny!  Johnny!  Hey, Johnny, where are you?” as he buried his hands deeper into the pockets of his coat. 

 

He was seated on a log beneath a cedar tree in the lower end of the National Forest that bordered the back of his barn.  He didn’t answer Roy because he had no desire to be found.  He wasn’t a child. When he was ready to return to the house, he would.  But currently the house seemed like a prison.  A place he spent too much time in, and could no longer leave at will.  Instead, he had to wait for someone to come pick him up and take him wherever the driver dictated.  Well, Johnny was tired of being dictated to.  And after just twenty-four hours, he was also tired of Roy.

 

Tired of the man being in his home.

 

Tired of the man telling him what he could and couldn’t do. 

 

And tired of the man trying to take his son from him.  

 

He’d planned to show Trevor how to use the tractor this winter.  That was something he’d wanted to do with his son.  It wasn’t Roy’s place to take over and do it for him. Especially not without asking.  Just like it hadn’t been Roy’s place to pick Trevor up from school the previous evening, or to make supper.

 

Yeah, but you couldn’t even remember that Trevor needed a ride home from school, Johnny’s common sense reminded him.  And you weren’t going to make supper. If it had been up to you, Trevor would have eaten a peanut butter and jelly sandwich for the third night in a row.

 

Johnny scowled, angry at the internal thoughts that were barraging him with the truth, and forcing him to face it whether he wanted to or not.   So far all he’d done was fail the one person he’d never wanted to fail – Trevor.  His son could have been killed when the tractor tipped over.  Roy was right to urge him to let Trevor get off of the John Deere, but Johnny’s pride wouldn’t allow him to listen – his pride, and his jealousy over seeing Trevor on that tractor with Roy. 

 

When Johnny gave it some thought, he had to admit it was stupid.  He was stupid.  His own actions were pushing Trevor away, not Roy’s actions.  He hadn’t even gone to the house to see how his son was.  He didn’t know when his absence had been discovered, but according to his watch it was now twenty minutes after nine, so Johnny suspected he hadn’t been missed until Roy returned from taking Trevor to school.  They must have assumed he was in Clarice’s room and hadn’t bothered to check. 

 

The wind had died down when dawn began to break.  The woods grew so quiet that it had been easy to hear men’s voices calling directions back and forth about how to right the tractor. The piercing “beep beep beep” that followed indicated a fire engine was backing down his driveway.  Then the tractor’s engine came to life again, and he was able to follow its sound as it traveled up and down the driveway more times than Johnny bothered to keep track of.  He wasn’t sure who was plowing, but his money was on Carl.  Not long after the sound of the tractor ceased, Johnny’s Land Rover started, and he surmised Roy was leaving to take Trevor to school.  Roughly forty minutes after that, Johnny’d heard Roy call his name for the first time.  Now the call came again.

 

“Johnny!  Hey, Johnny!” but Roy was moving away from him.  By the way the sound was growing more distant, Johnny could tell Roy was headed toward the grove of Sitka Pines that grew in front of his house and formed a barrier between his property and the road.

 

The snowfall had slowed now, the flakes fluttering from the sky like tiny cotton balls.  He hadn’t bothered to put a hat on before leaving the house.  He hated hats, and only wore one on the coldest days of winter.  He had a navy blue headband around his skull like the kind skiers wore, and while it kept his ears warm it didn’t prevent the snow from landing on his head and soaking into his hair.  Nonetheless, Johnny didn’t bother to pull up his hood.  He barely noticed the discomfort of the cold snow melting between his neck and his shirt, or the way his toes and fingers were growing numb, as he remembered the last time he’d felt this alone and out of place.

 

Chapter 30

 

Johnny leaned against the wooden frame with his arms crossed over his chest, staring out the picture window of his second floor apartment.  His eyes traveled from the scraggly yard in front of the building where a few children were playing, to the tops of the leafy trees that lined the sidewalk.  The oranges, reds, and golds of a Colorado autumn were in full beauty.  The brilliant colors and nip in the air that reminded Johnny of Montana was one thing he’d missed during the years he’d lived in Southern California.  The October temperatures in Denver were ten to fifteen degrees warmer than the October temperatures in Johnny’s hometown of White Rock, but still, it was cooler than the average temperature in L.A. at this time of year.  It was “sweatshirt weather,” as Johnny’s mother would have said, and taking note of how the kids below were dressed proved his mother correct.  

 

Johnny’s gaze turned from the narrow street to the stark white walls of his living room.  The apartment was given a fresh coat of paint after the previous tenet moved out, but that only seemed to emphasize the marred wood trim of the floor boards and the stains in the beige carpeting that even a steam cleaning done by professionals hadn’t been able to remove.  The living room was long and narrow, serving as living and dining room both.  The kitchen was to the right of the table and chairs Johnny had set at the end of the living room, and so tiny that he could barely maneuver in it.  That didn’t matter to the paramedic though.  He hadn’t been in the mood to make himself a meal since arriving in Denver that went beyond pouring cereal into a bowl, or slapping together a cold sandwich.  If he wasn’t eating at the fire station while on-duty, then he was grabbing something at a fast food restaurant for his supper and eating it in front of the T.V. set.

 

To the left of the living room was the bedroom.  Johnny’s triple dresser and king sized bed dominated the cramped space.  He had to shuffle sideways around the bed in order to reach the closet, and it was impossible to open the bottom row of drawers because they hit the bed when pulled out.  At the other end of the short hall that housed the bedroom was a tiny bathroom.  In these two rooms as well, bright white walls offset scuffed woodwork, and in the bathroom, beige vinyl flooring flecked with gold that was dried and cracked with age. 

 

Nothing about the apartment spoke of home to Johnny, but then, he hadn’t done anything to make it his home, either.  All of his personal items were in storage other than the daily necessities. He hadn’t even bothered to bring his box of pictures here in order to hang some on the walls. Many of the photos contained members of the DeSoto family, as well as other memories best left behind and forgotten in Los Angeles. 

 

 Almost ten years had passed since John Gage lived in an apartment.  He hadn’t thought he’d miss his ranch as much as he did, or find apartment living as boring and lonely as he was.  He didn’t remember feeling this way when he’d lived in his apartment in Carson, but Johnny acknowledged the reason behind that. He’d had a young single man’s lifestyle then with no ties to property or a mortgage payment, and with plenty of friends in the fire department like Chet, and Marco, and various paramedics, all of whom were single too, and always looking for something to do on a Saturday night if they weren’t on-duty or didn’t have dates. 

 

After Johnny bought his ranch he’d left behind that single man’s lifestyle to some extent, because as a homeowner he was always busy fixing things, remodeling things, and rebuilding things in his spare time.  Now he wasn’t in his twenties any longer, like he’d been when he’d lived in his previous apartment. He was thirty-nine. There just weren’t many single guys in his age group to do things with who weren’t gay, and he certainly wasn’t going to seek any of them out just because he was new in town and had nothing to do when he wasn’t on-duty.    

 

As far as being on-duty went, it was too early for Johnny to pass judgment on his co-workers, or the Denver Fire Department.  He’d been on the job just three weeks.  Things were going okay so far, and Johnny was getting to know his partner, Greg Kulmeyer.  He liked Greg, and was thankful he hadn’t been partnered with some jerk that would remind him of Craig Brice, but it was still too soon for Johnny to tell if he and Greg would eventually become good friends, or if their relationship would never extend beyond two men who worked well together, but had little in common outside of the fire station.   As for anyone else within the department – they were still just faces to him, with the exception of the other guys assigned to his shift at Station 28.  As with Greg, Johnny was just now getting to know them better and observing how they worked as a team.  They seemed like a good bunch of guys, but Johnny supposed it would take a few more weeks before he was fully comfortable around them, and vice versa.  It had been years since Johnny had been the “new guy” and he’d forgotten what a shitty feeling that was.

 

The man moved away from the window, regretting now that he hadn’t taken more time to find himself a decent apartment when he’d visited Denver in August.  A well-kept building would have been nice, with bigger rooms, new carpeting, and a patio where he could step outside and enjoy the fall weather.  Instead, he’d settled for the first apartment he could find because of his haste to leave L.A.

 

Johnny sighed as he walked toward the phone. What did it really matter anyway?  It was just a place to live for the time being.  Just until he found something more to his liking – whatever that might turn out to be. Another apartment.  A house.  A small ranch.  A condo.  He hadn’t ruled any of those possibilities out, but until he was certain he wanted to stay in Denver there was no need to make any more hasty decisions than he already had.  Not that he regretted moving.  That was the one thing he didn’t regret.  It had to be done.  For the sake of Roy and his family there hadn’t been another choice.

 

The paramedic dropped to his couch.  He stared at the phone on the end table for a full minute before finally picking up the receiver.  He dreaded making this call but had no choice.  It had been over three weeks since he’d talked to the man.   Usually he talked to him several times a month.  If Johnny didn’t call soon, he knew his lack of contact would cause a lot of needless worry.

 

Johnny forced himself to punch the numbers in.  The phone rang four times, then a familiar voice came on the line that was a bit out of breath, as though the man had run in from outside.

 

“ ‘Lo?”

 

“Hi…Hi, Dad.”

 

“John!  John, son, where are you?”

 

Johnny’s was puzzled by his father’s question and frantic tone.  The last time Johnny’d talked to his dad was a few days before leaving California.   Although Johnny had spoken to the man several times since Chris was shot, he hadn’t told his father about that incident or all that had transpired after it.  Nor had Johnny told his father he was leaving Los Angeles.  He’d decided to wait until he got settled in Denver to make that phone – to make the phone call he was now engaged in.

 

“Where am I?”

 

“Yeah, where are you?  I’m been worried, your sister’s been worried, your grandfather’s been--”

 

“I get the picture.”  Johnny tried to affect a light tone meant to convey humor he wasn’t feeling. “No need to worry though, Dad. I’m fine.”

 

            The paramedic concluded that his father must have called his ranch - his former ranch, that is - sometime in the past three weeks and gotten a hold of Natalie or her husband.  Naturally Chad Gage would be confused and upset when he was told his son no longer lived there and that no one knew where he’d relocated.

 

            “John, you should have told me.”

 

            “I know, I know.  Look…I’m sorry.  It all came up kind of sudden like.  I got this job offer and it was just…just too good to pass up,” Johnny lied, while at the same time trying his best to sound convincing.  “Things moved along pretty quickly once I made the decision to move.”

 

            “That’s not what I mean.”

 

            “Uh…it’s not?”

 

            “No.  I mean you should have told me what happened to Chris.  What happened between you and Roy because of it.”

 

            “Oh.”  Johnny swallowed hard, resisting the temptation to hang up the phone.  He didn’t feel like talking about this to his father.  If it were possible, and Johnny had been hoping it would be, he would have kept the truth behind his move to Denver from Chad Gage for the rest of the man’s life.  “How…how did you know?”

 

            “Joanne called me.”

 

            Johnny closed his eyes, giving a slight nod.  Of course Joanne had called his father.  It made perfect sense that she would.

 

            “She was worried about you, son.  She called me a few days after you’d moved.  She wanted to know if you were here.”

 

            “In White Rock?”

 

            “She thought maybe you’d moved back home.”

 

            White Rock hadn’t been home to Johnny in so long that it sounded funny to hear his father refer to it that way.

 

            “What’d you tell her?”

 

            “What could I tell her?” 

 

            Johnny smiled at the way his father’s voice rose with indignation, the same way Johnny’s own voice rose when he was feeling like his dad was right now.

 

            “John…John, why didn’t you tell me about Chris? Why’d you keep it a secret?”

 

            Johnny’s smile faded.  Silence lingered over the phone line before he finally stammered the only explanation he had.

 

“I…it was…it’s just not easy to talk about”

 

            “I understand that.  But it wasn’t your fault. I don’t care what Roy says, it wasn’t your fault.”

 

            Chad’s loyalty meant a lot to Johnny, but it didn’t prevent him from saying, “Don’t blame Roy.   He’s been through hell these last few months because of what happened to Chris.”

 

            “And you haven’t?”

 

            By Chad’s tone, Johnny knew Joanne hadn’t left any details out regarding the events that had taken place from the day Chris was shot until the day Johnny left L.A.

 

            “I--I’m okay, Dad.”

 

            “You don’t sound okay. And Joanne wouldn’t have called me if she thought you were okay.”

 

            “I’m okay,” Johnny reiterated.

 

            The paramedic heard his father’s heavy sigh, a sign the man didn’t believe him, but also knew there was no point in pursing the issue.

 

            Chad shifted the subject.  “Where’re you living?”

 

            Johnny hesitated before answering.

 

            “John? Where are you?”

 

            The voice held that no-nonsense tone Johnny remembered from his childhood.

 

            “You…Dad, you have to promise me one thing before I tell you.”

 

            “What?”

 

            “You can’t tell Jo where I am.”

 

            “I won’t lie to you.  I told Joanne I’d call her back when I heard from you.”

 

            “That’s okay.  Call her. Let her know I’m fine.  Just don’t tell her where I’m at.”

 

            When Chad didn’t respond, Johnny said, “Look, Dad, Jo won’t pressure you to tell her more than that if she knows I asked you not to.  Just tell her I made you promise not to say where I’m living.”

 

            “But why?  She and the kids’re worried about you.”

 

            “I know. And I’m sorry about that. But it’s because of Joanne and the kids that I had to do this. That I had to move away without saying where I was going, and without giving Jo or the kids a way to contact me.  I won’t come between Roy and his family.  He can’t help Chris and get things back on track with Joanne if I’m there.  If somehow I’m always coming between all of them, even when I don’t mean to.  There’s been so much…anger. So much upset.  Everyone’s torn apart over what happened to Chris.  They’ve got to come together again as a family in order to help him, Dad.  In order to help each other.  It’s just…it’s better if I’m not there.”

 

            “Why?  Because Joanne and the kids are mad at Roy for the way he’s treated you?”

 

            “That’s part of it,” Johnny admitted.  He left the other part unspoken.  That it hurt too much to be around Roy – to see him at fires, or fire department functions – all the while knowing that if he approached the man who had been his best friend for thirteen years, that man would turn his back on Johnny.  “Just…just promise me you won’t tell her.”

 

            There was a long contemplative silence, yet when Chad said firmly, “I promise, son,” Johnny knew his father would never go back on his word.                  

 

            “So,” Chad asked, “where are you?”

 

            “Denver.”

 

            “You have a job? ‘Cause if you don’t, I can always use help here on the ranch.”

 

            Johnny smiled at the way his father was subtly asking if he needed money, and then readily providing a way for him to obtain it without losing face.

 

            “I’ve got a job.”

 

            “With a fire department?”

 

            “How’d you know?”

 

            Johnny could tell it was his dad who was smiling now when Chad answered with, “Lucky guess.”

 

            “I got hired by the Denver department.”

 

            “Doing what?  Teaching, like you were in L.A.?”

 

            “Some teaching.  But more field work than I’ve done in a few years now.”

 

            “As a firefighter?”

 

            “When I’m needed as one, yeah.”

 

            “Oh.”

 

            “Don’t worry.  I’ll be fine.”

 

            “I know you will be. It’s just that I thought that part of your career was over.”

 

            “Well…sometimes things change.”

 

            “Sometimes they do,” Johnny’s father reluctantly agreed. 

 

Johnny wished he could spare the old man worry.  His dad had been happy when Johnny’d taken the paramedic instructor position in L.A. What father wouldn’t want the assurance that his son would never have to run into another burning building?

 

            “How’d you find out about this job in Denver anyway?  You know someone there?”

 

            “Nope.” For the first time since he’d picked up the phone, Johnny relaxed against the sofa cushions. “I saw an ad in a trade journal the Denver department was running for experienced paramedics.  I applied, got a call for an interview, flew out here, and was hired a couple a’ days later.”

 

            “Like it?”

 

Johnny put just the right amount of enthusiasm in his answer. “Yeah.  Yeah, I like it a lot.” 

 

“You working with good guys? Guys who know what they’re doing?”

 

“Yeah, they seem like decent guys. They know what they’re doing.”

 

“You got someone to watch your back the way Ro…”

 

Given Chad let that sentence die unfinished, Johnny knew his father realized he was on the verge of putting his foot in his mouth. The paramedic took pity on the man.  It would take all of them some time to get used to the fact that Roy DeSoto and his family were no longer a part of Johnny’s life.

 

“I’ve got a good partner,” Johnny assured his dad. “Name’s Greg.  Nice guy.  Knows his job all the way around.”

 

“Glad to hear it.  So, when were you planning to tell me you’d moved?”

 

Johnny rolled his eyes. “That’s why I called you, Dad.”

 

“Oh…oh, well, okay. Good. Your sister and grandfather will be happy to hear everything’s okay.”

 

“Tell them I’m fine and that I’ll give ‘em both a call soon.”

 

“I’ll do that.”

 

Father and son spoke for a few more minutes about things in White Rock – cattle prices, the light dusting of snow that had fallen the previous day that was likely a predictor of an early winter, and how many times a week Chad was eating at the café owned by the woman who’d been Johnny’s mother’s best friend – Marietta Parker.  Johnny briefly wondered if there was something his father wasn’t telling him when Chad grew more and more animated while talking about the woman who’d been a widow for a number of years now, but he had too many troubles on his mind to fully focus on what it meant when his father talked about a woman non-stop for ten minutes. Something Johnny hadn’t ever heard his father do.

 

Johnny tuned back into his father as the conversation began to run its course.

 

“How’s the weather there?”

 

“Nice.  Kinda chilly, but not too bad.”

 

“How do ya’ like it?”

 

“What? The weather?”

 

“No. Denver. How do you like Denver?”

 

Johnny’s eyes flicked around his dingy apartment while thinking how out of place he felt in all aspects of this new life he’d chosen.

 

“Uh…fine, Dad.  Fine.”  Johnny closed his eyes and lied, “I like Denver just fine.”

 

Chapter 31

 

            I spun around when the door opened.  I was struck silent long enough for Carl to ask, “Roy…Roy, you still there?”

 

            I pulled my attention from Johnny and spoke into the telephone’s receiver. 

 

“Uh…yeah, Carl, I’m here.  Johnny just walked in.”

 

            “He’s all right?”

           

            “Other than looking like Frosty the Snowman, yeah, I think he’s okay.”

 

            “You need me to come out there and talk to him?  Maybe knock some sense into ’im for you?”

 

            “No,” I said to his first question, and to his second I said, “But don’t renege on your last offer. I might wanna make use of it at some point.”

 

            Carl chuckled. “The offer’ll stand as long as you need it to.”

 

            “Thanks for everything. Talk to you later.”

 

            “Yeah, later.  Hey, when you get the chance call me and let me know where he was.  What the hell he was thinking by wanderin’ off like he did.”

 

             “Sure thing. Bye.”

 

            “Bye, Roy.”

 

            I walked to the counter and put the receiver back in its base.  For a change it was me glaring at Johnny instead of the other way around.  I waited for him to say something.  When he didn’t, I willingly gave him an earful of my thoughts.

 

            “I’ve just spent the last two hours looking for you.  I don’t appreciate freezing my butt off because you decided to go somewhere and pout.  And just for your information, if you’d been gone five more minutes, every cop and firefighter in Eagle Harbor would’ve been searching for you.  As the fire chief of this town, you know better than anyone how much that type of effort costs in both salaries and manpower.  Like we used to say when we worked together – you never mind looking for someone who really is lost, but it sure pisses the hell outta ya’ when you’re sent on a wild goose chase.”

 

            I stood there expecting him to let me have it right back.  I hadn’t traveled all the way to Alaska to fight with Johnny.  Fighting with him was the last thing I wanted to do, but if a shouting match would help me figure out what he was thinking, why he’d insisted Trevor stay on the tractor that morning and then took off without telling me where he was going, I was all for it.  Not that I’m much of a shouter, but I can hold my own when sufficiently riled, and Johnny was managing to push me in that direction.

 

When all he did was stare back at me, I gave a frustrated sigh.  As the old saying goes, you can lead a horse to water but you can’t make him drink.  If Johnny didn’t want to talk to me, if he didn’t want to tell me where he’d been, or acknowledge that disappearing on me was inconsiderate at the very least, and damn frightening at worst, then I couldn’t force it out of him. 

 

The silence in the room calmed me down enough to notice the snow melting into his clothes and hair.

 

“You’d better get out of those wet clothes.”  I turned briefly and glanced at the clock.  “You’ve got a physical therapy session at one. If we leave in a little while, we can eat somewhere in Eagle Harbor before going over to the medical cent--”

 

He shook his head.

 

“What’s that mean?”

 

When he refused to try and answer me, I asked, “Does it mean you’re not going to physical therapy?”

 

He looked away when he gave a slight nod. 

 

I didn’t know what to make of his answers or his demeanor.  The defiance that had come through so strongly the previous day was no longer present.  I was surprised to find myself wishing it were.  I could handle that better than the heavy air of sadness and hopelessness radiating from Johnny.  Both of those emotions were so unlike him that I had no idea how to help him work through them.  How to help make him see brighter days could be ahead if only he’d do what was necessary to improve.

 

Without removing his winter clothing, he limped over to the table, pulled out a chair, and dropped to it with his back to me.   His shoulders slumped forward with weariness and defeat.

 

Softly, I asked, “Johnny, is there any way I can help you?  Anything at all I can do for you?”

 

He hesitated, then shook his head no.  I stood behind him until a minute had ticked off on the clock.  During that time he made no effort to communicate with me further, so I finally turned and slowly walked to the stairs.  I wanted so badly to help him, to be a good friend to him, but if he wouldn’t accept my help there wasn’t anything else I could do.  Maybe I’d come to Alaska for all the wrong reasons.  Maybe doing something this selfless for Johnny, and in the process trying to finally absolve myself of the guilt I still felt over causing the break in our friendship twenty-one years earlier, wasn’t why I should have come to Eagle Harbor against Johnny’s wishes.  Maybe he knew things I was just beginning to become aware of.  Maybe we’d lost something during those fifteen years of estrangement we could never fully regain.  I hadn’t previously thought so, but I began to wonder if the deep level our friendship had once reached could never fully be reached again.  Maybe I’d been fooling myself the past six years.  Maybe Johnny and I were merely friends, and not the best friends we’d once been.

 

Since I hadn’t unpacked, it didn’t take me long to get my things together.  I shut my suitcase, picked it up, and grabbed my backpack.  As I passed by the bathroom, I set the suitcase and pack down in the hall.  I stepped inside, taking my shaving kit from the vanity counter. I unzipped the backpack and put the kit inside before zipping the pack up again.  I put one of the pack’s straps over my right shoulder, and picked up the suitcase with my left hand. 

 

Johnny didn’t turn around when I entered the kitchen.

 

“If you don’t mind letting me use the Land Rover, I’ll borrow it and leave it at Gus’s. Before I fly out I’ll make arrangements with Carl to get it back here.”

 

On the words “fly out” he turned and faced me.

 

“Fla…fly ou’?”

 

“Look, you didn’t want me here in the first place. I should have respected that. I shouldn’t have taken it upon myself to show up on your doorstep uninvited.  I’m sorry.  I’ve only made things harder for you.  I’ll talk to Carl about him helping out with Trevor until Clarice is back on her feet – getting Trev back and forth to school, stuff like that.  Maybe some of the guys who work for you can help Carl where that’s concerned.  Or Mrs. Teirman.”

 

            It was Trevor I felt the sorriest for at that moment.  I hated the thought of abandoning him when he needed me the most, but if my presence wasn’t productive for Johnny and only made things worse for him, then ultimately, things would grow worse for Trevor as a result of his father’s unpredictability, as had happened that morning. 

 

            There was something in Johnny’s eyes that I couldn’t quite identify. Fear?  Disappointment?  Regret?  Then he turned away from me again so I couldn’t see whatever emotions were assaulting him.

 

            I took that action to be a dismissal.  The only trouble was that he hadn’t given me permission to use the Land Rover.  Granted, I had a key to it, but technically I’d be stealing it if I took it without Johnny saying I could.  I wouldn’t want him taking that liberty with one of my vehicles, so I wasn’t going to take it with his.

 

            “So is it okay if I borrow the Rover?”

 

            “No.”

 

            “Johnny…”

 

            “No.”

 

            I sighed.  Now my options were limited. And by limited, I mean severely limited.  Eagle Harbor has no taxi service or public transportation, so my only choices were to call Carl or Gus and ask one of them to come and get me.  I didn’t know Gus’s phone number, but I didn’t want to bother Carl. I’d already interrupted him at work once that day.  I didn’t want to do so again.

 

            “How about pointing me in the direction of a phone book then, so I can call Gus and see if he’ll come pick me up.”

 

            Johnny shrugged.

 

            “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

            “Don--don’ mem--memer phone boo…boo is.”

 

            “You don’t remember where it is?”

 

            “No.”

 

            I set my things on the floor and started searching the kitchen.  “Maybe it’s in a drawer somewhere.”

 

            “Don--don’t know.”

 

            “Then how am I supposed to get into Eagle Harbor?”

 

            “Walk.”

 

Something about the way he said that word made me turn and look at him.  I studied him a moment, then said, “You bastard.”

 

He laughed, and regardless of how ticked I was at him for playing games with me instead of simply being able to come right out and say, “Roy, I want you to stay,” I’ve got to admit I wouldn’t have traded the sound of that laughter for anything.

 

I pulled out a chair and sat next to him. “So you want me to stay?”

 

It took a moment for Johnny to give nothing other than a slight nod of his head, but that was all right.  I understood how difficult it was for him to ask for my help – to admit to himself that he needed it.  To allow me to be around him at a time when he was embarrassed to have someone witness his difficulties walking and talking.

 

I didn’t put any conditions on my agreement to stay, even though I wanted to extract promises from him that he’d let me take him to physical therapy, and that he’d start trying harder to do things for himself.  Instead, I just tried to be a supportive friend in the way I hadn’t been after Chris was shot.

 

“All right. I’ll stay as long as you need me to.”

 

His eyes flicked to my face.  “Tan…tanks.”

 

We sat in silence with me wondering if I should call the medical center and cancel his physical therapy session, or just wait and play it by ear.  The center was small and without most things a hospital contains, like a state-of-the-art physical therapy department. But a physical therapist who lived in Eagle Harbor and worked at the hospital in Juneau, reported to the medical center for a few hours a couple of days a week in order to be available to anyone who needed her services.

 

I was still trying to decide what to do about Johnny’s appointment when I saw him shiver.  At last there was finally something I could do to help him. 

 

“Why don’t you take off that coat and headband and come in the great room.  I’ll start a fire and get you a blanket.”

 

When he didn’t stand, I didn’t think he was going to do what I suggested.  But then he started to get up only to slump to the chair as if standing was too much effort.  I was concerned, but not overly so.  I was pretty sure he hadn’t eaten any breakfast, so between that fact and the energy he’d expended hiking through the snow to wherever it was he’d gone to, I thought a hot meal was what he needed.

 

Johnny didn’t protest when I grasped his upper arm and helped him stand.  I held onto him while he took off his headband and coat.  He must have left his boots in the laundry room because he was in his socks, and I could see his gloves in his right coat pocket when he opened the flap and stuffed the headband into it. 

 

I supported Johnny as he walked to the living room.  I got him settled into his recliner, which was at one end of the stone fireplace hearth and angled toward the T.V.  I took his coat to the laundry room and hung it up, then grabbed my backpack and suitcase from the kitchen floor. I went upstairs, returning the suitcase and pack to Johnny’s bedroom.  I stopped at the bathroom linen closet before heading downstairs again. I’d seen blankets on one of its shelves when I’d gotten a towel and washcloth out that morning.

 

I grabbed a towel and a thick blue blanket and hurried down the stairs.  Johnny had his shoulders hunched against the chill.  I handed him the towel.

 

“Here. Dry your hair off with this.”

 

He did as I instructed while I unfolded the blanket and spread it over him.  When he had his hair as dry as he could get it, I took the towel from him. He smoothed his hair into place as I headed for the laundry room again and tossed the towel into the hamper.  I returned to the great room, started a fire in the fireplace with the logs, kindling, newspaper, and matches that were all on hand in copper containers near the hearth, then said, “I’m going to make us some lunch.”

 

Johnny leaned his head back against his chair and gave a weary nod. It was barely eleven-thirty, but his eyes closed.  I walked away quietly, knowing rest was the best thing for him at that moment.

 

I rummaged around in the kitchen, looking for something warm to make for lunch.  When all else fails, Campbell’s Soup always makes for a decent meal to fall back on.  I opened two cans of vegetable beef and made grilled cheesed sandwiches while the soup warmed.  Men our age, who are supposed to be concerned with cholesterol levels and fat consumption, probably shouldn’t be eating grilled cheese, but from my years of working with Johnny I knew it was a sandwich he liked, and it was a hot sandwich, so at that moment it fit the criteria I needed in order to get food into him.

 

I ran across a rack of T.V. trays in the kitchen pantry.  I took two out and set them up in the living room, one beside Johnny’s chair, and one by the chair I was going to sit in on the opposite end of the hearth.

 

Johnny didn’t open his eyes while I was in the great room, nor while I made our lunch.  I hated to wake him up when the meal was ready, but I wanted him to eat it while it was warm.  I carried the food in and set the plates on our trays, then went back for the glasses of milk I’d poured.  I put my glass on my tray, and did the same with Johnny’s.  I walked around to his right side and lightly shook his shoulder.

 

“Johnny…Johnny, lunch is ready.”

 

He was sleeping deeply enough that it took him a few seconds to orient himself.  I could tell he was confused as to why I was there.

 

I gently prodded his memory.  “I got here yesterday afternoon, remember?”

 

He scowled with indignation, which made me smile.

 

“I…mem--mem…’member.”

 

“I hope so. We’ve had too much fun in the past twenty-four hours for you to forget it all.”

 

He tried to scowl again at my teasing, but it turned into a slight smile despite his efforts to stop it.

 

I gave his shoulder a pat, then walked over to the other chair.  We both picked up our T.V. trays and sat them in front of us.

 

“It’s not anything special,” I said, “but it’s hot and edible.”

 

Johnny took a sip of the soup. “ ‘oot,” he nodded, which I translated to “good.”  By the way he ate, I knew I was right when I’d guessed he hadn’t had breakfast. 

 

I didn’t try to initiate conversation during the meal.  Given the two hours I’d spent trudging through snow looking for Johnny, I was as hungry as he was.  When we’d both finished eating I stood and picked up my dishes.

 

Like I’d told Trevor, it was time Johnny started doing things for himself.  Yet I knew if I wasn’t careful with my approach, we’d be locked in a battle of the wills.  A battle I’d lose, given how stubborn Johnny can be.  So as nonchalantly as possible I said, “Bring your dishes to the kitchen for me, will ya’?  My hands are full.”

 

When he stood and picked up his dishes without giving me an argument, I considered it a victory.  A small victory, but a victory nonetheless. 

 

            I opened the dishwasher door and set my plates on the counter.

 

            “Put everything in there for me while I get these pans off the stove.”

 

            Again, Johnny did as I asked.  I made a production of trying to find the dishwasher soap – a big enough production that he finally struggled to get on his knees beside me and grab it from beneath the sink.  He gripped the lip of the counter to pull himself to his feet, then filled the receptacle inside the dishwasher’s door with the powdered cleaner.  I shut the door, knelt in front of the appliance, and squinted like I was trying hard to figure out how to start it.

 

            “Let’s see here…”

 

            Johnny’s hand reached in front of my nose.  He turned the dial to the setting that read “normal wash” and I heard water start running. 

 

            I stood and tried again to sound nonchalant when I said, “Thanks.”  If acting helpless was the way I had to go about showing Johnny that he could still do basic household chores, then I was willing to act as helpless as possible until he was convinced he was capable of taking care of himself and Trevor, no matter what his disabilities were.

 

            I opened the freezer door and stared at the selection of foods it held. 

 

            “You have any preference for dinner?”

 

            When he didn’t answer me, I turned, looked at him, and asked the question again.  Just like I’d told Trevor might be necessary in order to get Johnny to talk.

 

            “Johnny – dinner. You have a preference?”

 

            He hesitated, but then finally gave me a “No.”  I was hoping for more than that – like an attempt at saying a specific food, but I accepted his “No” without hassling him over it.

 

            “Okay then…well, looks like I should have started something thawing this morning.  I don’t know if anything’ll be ready to cook by the time Trevor gets home…maybe these chicken breasts--”

 

            Before I could finish my sentence, I was spun around.  I looked into panicked eyes cold air from the freezer blew on my neck.

 

            “Tev…Tevor?”

 

            “He’s in school,” I assured I as turned around, grabbed the package of chicken, and shut the freezer door.  “So how about it? Does he like chicken breasts? If you’ve got a jar of spaghetti sauce here, an onion, and some Parmesan cheese, I can make Chicken Parmesan. I saw a box of garlic bread in the freezer, and I spotted a head of lettuce and some tomatoes in the fridge last night, so I can toss a salad.  Or Libby likes it when I make Chicken Kiev. Maybe Trev would like that too.  If you’ve got--”

 

            “No…no!”

 

            “No what?” I set the chicken in the sink to thaw.  “He doesn’t like chicken Parmesan, or he doesn’t like Chicken Kiev?”

 

            “No…Tev--Trevor.  All—all--all…igh…Tev all ’igh?”

 

            Now I was confused. “No, he’s not staying anywhere all night. Or at least not that I know of.  I’ll pick him up after basketball practice like I did--”

 

            “No!  Tac--trac…” He swallowed hard and tried again.  “Tractor?”

 

            I didn’t make him try and give me his thoughts in a complete sentence.  Now I understood what he was worried about, and understood why it had taken him this long to ask about Trevor.  He hadn’t remembered that Trev had been on the tractor with him until that moment.

 

“He’s fine, Johnny,” I hurried to assure.  “Don’t worry.  He had a cut on the back of his head.  I think he might have sliced it on chunk of ice in that snow bank, but he’s all right. He’s fine.”

 

Johnny sagged against the counter, his expression a mixture of relief and horror.  Relief at knowing Trevor was fine, and horror over the realization that he’d forgotten all about his son until I’d mentioned Trev’s name.  There was something else too.  Massive fatigue seemed to weigh down his thin frame.  I could see it in the way his shoulders and mouth drooped, and in the way his knuckles gripped the lip of the counter behind him.  It made me think of someone who’d played hours of tug-of-war with a bigger, stronger opponent.  Someone who’d been determined not to lose when the game started, but who little by little as the game progressed, was being beaten by his own struggles.  By the physical exertion he was too stubborn to quit expending, to instead seek a simpler solution, even if that solution was forgoing his pride and walking away.

 

Johnny sighed heavily, then straightened and looked me in the eye. 

 

“Tanks…tanks for take ‘are ‘im.  I--I…sh—sh--shou’ ‘one it.  My...my jo--jo--job.”

 

            “Yeah, normally it is your job to take care of him,” I agreed, because it was just beginning to dawn on me why I’d sensed tension from Johnny where Trevor and I were concerned. “But you needed a break this morning.  I didn’t mind taking care of him and getting him to school.”

 

            “I…I…’ave too.  I ‘ave ale too.”

 

            “You have to be able to take care of him?”

 

            “Ye--yes.”

 

            “You will be able to. Just give it time, Johnny.  Give yourself time.”

 

            “Ash…I…she ‘an’t ‘ake--take ‘im.”

 

            It took me a moment to figure out what he was saying.

 

            “Ashton?  You’re worried about her taking him from you?”

 

            He closed his eyes and nodded.

 

            “Has she said something about that?”

 

            He shook his head.

 

            “Then you don’t have anything to worry about it.”

 

            He opened his eyes again and looked at me.  “ ’ Ou…’ou don--don’ uner--uner’tand.”

 

            You don’t understand.

 

            Well, he was right.  I couldn’t fully understand what it was like to raise a child away from his mother, to be that child’s custodial parent, and yet have to worry that on a whim the mother could decide she wanted to fight for custody.  When the mother was a wealthy influential doctor with a lot of connections, as Ashton was, that would make the worry even greater.

 

            “You’re concerned she might try to get custody of Trevor because you’ve been ill?”

 

            Johnny nodded. “If…if…if I don’--don’ ge--ge--get better. If…if…she…if Ash…if she finds ‘ou-ou abou’ tractor.”

 

            “Well, you don’t have to worry about me telling her,” I lightly teased.  “And I’ll have a talk with Trevor. Make him understand that it’s important he doesn’t mention it to her either.”

 

            Johnny nodded again, but it was a half-hearted gesture.  I assumed he had concerns that if Ashton found out he’d insisted Trevor ride on the tractor, and then if other incidents like that happened that endangered Trevor’s life, she just might try and gain custody of the boy.  Those were valid concerns, yet I still thought Johnny was borrowing trouble.  From what I knew about Ashton’s involvement in Trevor’s life, it didn’t extend beyond his two-week visit with her each summer, and then the occasional e-mail or phone call during the remainder of the year.  If she really was worried about how her son was doing while his father was recovering from a disabling health threat, then she’d have shown up in Eagle Harbor long before I did and would have been helping out in any way she could.  Since she was notably absent from Johnny’s home, and had been since the day Trevor was born, I didn’t foresee her changing anything about the custodial arrangement regardless of what was going on. I had a feeling she’d assume Clarice and Carl would take care of what needed taking care of, and preferred not to be bothered with the details.

 

            Just as quickly as I had those thoughts, I wondered if I was being unfair.  After all, I’d never met Ashton and knew very little about her.  For some reason my curiosity got the best of me, which doesn’t often happen.  If something’s none of my business, then I’m content to leave it that way.   That day though, I wasn’t content to mind my own business.  Even I was surprised when I heard myself say, “You’ve never told me much about Ashton.  What’s she like?”

 

            The look Johnny gave me left me uncertain if he was mad because I was asking questions I shouldn’t be, or if he found my nosiness to be out of character.  Regardless of what his look meant, he finally tossed me a smile.

 

            “If…if…we talk…Ash--Ash--Ashton…better…we better si--si ‘own fir-first.”

 

            I laughed as I silently translated his words.

 

            If we’re going to talk about Ashton, we’d better sit down first.”

 

            “You mean this could be a long discussion?”

 

            He shrugged.  “Wif-wif Ash…who knows?”

 

            With Ashton, who knows?

 

            I expected Johnny to pull a chair out at the table.  When he headed for the great room, I was glad to see he’d made what I considered a better choice.  I didn’t think it would hurt him to sit by the fire and get comfortable in his easy chair again.  I was also looking forward to sitting by the fire in an easy chair.

 

            Johnny sat down and put the footrest up.  I did the same.  After the stressful morning I’d had, it felt good to sit and relax.  Johnny laid the blanket over his legs and picked at non-existent lint for several seconds.  Whether he was getting his thoughts together, or wondering how to back out of a trip down memory lane, I wasn’t sure.  I sat silently, waiting to see if he’d start talking, or if he was going to let the subject of Ashton end before it even began.

 

            He didn’t let it end, however, and when he finally did speak, I was surprised at where his story started.   It was a time and place we’d never talked about.  Denver, Colorado.  Where Johnny had gone when he’d left Los Angeles after Chris was shot, and after I’d made it clear our friendship no longer existed and never would again.

 

Chapter 32

 

It wasn’t until mid-December of 1985 that Johnny’s depression and loneliness eased somewhat. He was finally beginning to feel like a member of the Denver Fire Department, rather than an outsider just there to train for a few weeks.  Although his partnership with Greg was still in its infancy, Johnny now thought of the man as a friend, and got the impression Greg thought of him in the same way.  Johnny also felt like he had a place amongst his shift-mates.  Like he was an important part of a team that worked well together.  To an extent, the men who made up the B-shift of Station 28 reminded Johnny of his old shift-mates at Station 51. 

 

The guy the men called Dorf was the prankster of the group.  As he’d told Johnny, when you grow up with a name like Ansel Koppendorfer, you learn at a young age to deflect the humor from yourself and onto someone else.  Dorf wasn’t quite the master Chet Kelly had been when it came to practical jokes, but it wasn’t for lack of trying.  If nothing else, Dorf kept things lively around the station. He always gave Johnny a reason to laugh, since Dorf had too much respect for the paramedic seventeen years his senior to pull any stunts on him.  That wouldn’t have stopped Chet, but Johnny wasn’t foolish enough to tell Dorf that.  For a change, he was enjoying being the half of the paramedic team that got off unscathed where the practical jokes were concerned, while easy-going Greg took the brunt of them.

 

Just like Marco Lopez had often reined Chet in when one of the Irishman’s pranks threatened to get out of hand, a young firefighter named Kurt Waters did the same where Dorf was concerned.  Calm, steady under pressure, a bit on the quiet side like Mike Stoker, and dependable – that described Kurt.

 

Station 28’s engineer, Byron Talbert, was the first African American to hold that position within the Denver department.  Based on the man’s ambition, people skills, and intellect, Johnny knew it would be only a matter of time before Byron was Denver’s first black station captain, and then advanced to positions far beyond that. 

 

Johnny’s new team of co-workers was made complete by his captain, Lee Marshall. Captain Marshall was just a year older than Johnny, and his rise through the fire department was one familiar to the paramedic.  He’d started out as a firefighter/rescue man, became one of Denver’s first paramedics, then eventually advanced to captain.  The only difference between Johnny and Lee was that Johnny had bypassed the opportunity to become a station captain in favor of taking the paramedic instructor position L.A. County had offered him.  Still, as Lee told Johnny, being a chief paramedic instructor wasn’t so different from being a station captain in the sense that you were in charge of a diverse group of people, and always hoping that whatever decisions you made or whatever you taught them, somehow made a difference for the better and not for the worst.

 

When Lee said that, Johnny couldn’t help but think of Chris. He didn’t, however, reveal that any specific circumstance brought him to Denver other than the need to relocate.  He’d never explained to anyone what that need was, and for once luck was on Johnny’s side because no one bothered to ask. 

 

            Johnny and Lee would have probably grown to be good friends; maybe friends who were as close as he and Roy had been, if it wasn’t that Lee was Johnny’s captain.  That made for a line Johnny knew was best not crossed.  If Johnny decided to take the captain’s exam after some time spent with the department, then he and Lee would be peers in the organizational structure, and quite probably a friendship would develop. For the time being, though, Johnny didn’t allow that to happen, and neither did his captain.

 

            Because of that, the man at Station 28 Johnny began to grow closest too was Greg.  Johnny was four years older than his partner, but that made him closer in age to Greg than he was to thirty-year-old Byron, and a heck of a lot closer in age than he was to twenty-three-year-old Kurt and twenty-two-year-old Dorf.   Greg’s laid-back personality reminded Johnny of Roy, but that’s where the similarities ended.  Greg was more talkative and outgoing than Roy, and very unlike Roy, could be a bit scatterbrained on some days.  But Greg was the father of six kids between the ages of two and nine, so Johnny assumed that fact alone gave a man good reason to be a little unfocused until the day got underway and he was able to fully leave the concerns of home behind him.

 

            Another thing that lifted Johnny’s depression somewhat during that first December he spent in Colorado was the condominium he was buying.  Captain Marshall’s wife was a real estate agent. When the man overheard Johnny mention to Greg one day in November that he didn’t care for his apartment and wanted to find another place to live, he asked Johnny what he had in mind.

 

            “I don’t know, Cap,” Johnny shrugged.  “A house. A condo maybe.  I’d even be willing to consider another apartment if I could find one that’s newer than what I’m in and has more space.”

 

            Johnny didn’t bother to mention a small ranch when it came to his home ownership. For the time being, he’d given up on the idea of buying a few acres of land and having a couple of horses again.  Due to Denver’s shortage of skilled paramedics, he was working a lot of overtime. With no guarantee of having a neighbor like Bob Emery, whom Johnny could hire to do chores for him if he was on-duty longer than twenty-four hours, it was pointless to consider buying a place that required a lot of upkeep.

 

            “Don’t throw your money away on rent,” Lee advised.  “Be a property owner. It’s never a bad investment according to my wife.”

 

            “Your wife?”

 

            “She’s a real estate agent. You should give her a call if you’re serious about finding a new place.”

             

            “I’m serious.”

 

            “Okay.  Mind if I write her name and phone number down for you?”

 

            “Not at all. I’d appreciate it.”

 

            Lee took a pen and small spiral notebook from the pocket of his uniform shirt. He wrote down his wife’s name, the name of the real estate firm she worked for, and the phone number that would ring in her office.  As he tore the paper off and handed it to Johnny, he said, “I’ll see her in the morning for a few minutes after we get off-duty. She leaves for the office about eight-thirty.  Give me a chance to tell her you’re gonna give her a call, and then get in touch with her.”

 

            “I will,” Johnny promised, and at ten o’clock the next morning he picked up the phone and called Gail Marshall.  Which was how, by mid-December, Johnny was making plans to move to a new condo on January 20th.  He’d be one of the first people to occupy a home in the sprawling unit on the outskirts of Denver. The view from his deck – or what would soon be his deck – was awe-inspiring.  Snow capped mountains rose high overhead in the west, making Johnny anxious to spend time outdoors again hiking and camping.

 

            The condo had a spacious floor plan that combined the kitchen, dining room, and great room into one vast area unhindered by interior walls, and that was made even more magnificent by a twenty-foot high cathedral ceiling. The condo also contained two large bedrooms, two bathrooms, a small laundry room, and an attached garage. A garage was a new amenity to Johnny. He was looking forward to the convenience of walking directly into his home when he exited the Rover, and looking forward to not having to brush snow off of his vehicle before going to work in the morning, like he’d had to do four times since Thanksgiving.

 

By the end of January, Johnny planned to have the storage unit cleaned out he’d been renting and have everything in place in his condo – or at least stacked in the garage until he had time to unpack the boxes.  He’d be glad to get rid of the monthly storage bill, along with the monthly rent payment for the dreary apartment he had no desire to live in a day longer than necessary.  Even with the mortgage payment on his condo, he’d have a nice sum of money to put in the bank each time he got paid.  The sale of his ranch had left Johnny with the ability to put a sizeable down payment on the condo, making his mortgage payment far lower than he’d expected it would be.

 

            By the time I’m ready to retire when I’m fifty-five, the condo’s mortgage will be paid off. With my pension, and then a few years later my Social Security benefits, I should be able to live without any worries about money.

 

            Those might have been comforting thoughts if they didn’t seem so damn bleak and lonely to Johnny.  When he was younger, he hadn’t thought too much about retirement.  He’d assumed he’d marry again and eventually have kids to put through college. That fact alone made Johnny assume retirement for him might be a long way off. But as he’d approached his mid-thirties and concluded he’d spend the rest of his life a bachelor, he’d begun to think more seriously of retirement.  When he was living in California, having the DeSotos’ friendship made retirement seem like a positive thing.  Johnny had pictured long lazy days fishing with Roy, and going to ballgames with Roy and his sons, and making a standing date once a week to meet him at a restaurant for breakfast, and had pictured himself helping Roy and Joanne in any way he could as they aged, just as he’d known he could count on them to help him.  He’d also pictured a passel of DeSoto grandchildren looking upon him as “Uncle Johnny” in the same way Chris, Jennifer, and John had.  Not that he’d planned to intrude on Roy and Joanne’s retirement years, but yet, when you’re single and don’t live near your immediate family, it’s nice to know you have friends to do things with and depend on in times of need. 

 

            Aw, what the hell, Johnny would think when he’d realize how much had changed since he’d left Los Angeles, maybe I’ll just go right on working until I drop dead on the job.  I’ll be the oldest paramedic any fire department has ever had, and keel over of a heart attack when I’m limping to the squad on arthritic knees.  Might as well go on earning whatever money I can, even though I have no one to leave it to.  It’s not like I’m gonna have anything else to do with my time.

 

            Even Johnny was forced to laugh at his woebegone thoughts.  Roy would have shaken his head and told him to quit getting worked up over things that were years in the future, and then he’d say, “If you’re worried about who you should leave your money to, Junior, just put the name Roy DeSoto in your will.”

 

            God, it would be good to hear Roy toss a quip like that at him, but just as quickly as the thought came, Johnny remembered the day Chris was shot and how Roy told him to get the hell out of his sight.  Well, Johnny had done just that, and many times since arriving in Denver he’d sincerely hoped things were better for Roy because of it.

           

Chapter 33

 

            Christmas came that year with Johnny taking little notice of it.  He was too new to the department to have earned any vacation time, so flying to Montana for a few days like his father hoped he would was out of the question.  Instead, Johnny volunteered to work on Christmas Eve for any paramedic looking for time off to spend with his kids.  Because of that, Johnny was assigned to Station 16 for a twenty-four hour shift, and then reported to his own station on Christmas morning. B-shift was on-duty that day. After a quick shower in the locker room, Johnny joined the guys for breakfast in the station’s kitchen cooked by Lee Marshall, his wife, and their teenaged sons, Brett and Eric. Greg told Johnny the Marshalls started this tradition several years earlier.

 

            “If we have to work Christmas Eve, Cap and his wife make supper for us.  If we pull Christmas Day, then they make us breakfast.”

 

            “Nice of ‘em,” Johnny mumbled around a mouthful of pancakes and sausage.  In addition to those foods, the table was laden with platters of scrambled eggs, hash browns, bacon, toast, doughnuts, and fresh fruit.  As Johnny put some scrambled eggs and hash browns on his plate, he hoped they could enjoy this feast without getting summoned on a call in the middle of it.

 

            Johnny got his wish that day.  They were able to get through breakfast, and get the dishes washed and put away, without the tones going off.  Shortly after that, Gail left with Brett and Eric, headed to her mother’s for a family Christmas minus Lee.  Johnny knew this was by far not the first Christmas the man hadn’t been home, and could tell Gail and the boys were used to his absences.  In some ways, Gail reminded Johnny of Joanne.  A self-reliant woman capable of running things on the home front while her husband was on-duty.

 

            When Gail and her sons were gone, the men gathered around a Christmas tree in the day room that C-shift had put up the previous week.  Johnny and his co-workers had drawn names in early December, and now exchanged gifts.  Johnny admitted to himself that it was nice to have a tree at the station, and a few presents to open.  He hadn’t put a tree up in his apartment.  In part, because of lack of space, and in part, because he had no one to celebrate Christmas with, and was looking forward to the holiday season coming to an end.  The gifts that had arrived from Montana were stacked in one corner of the living room.  Due to his work schedule, Johnny hadn’t opened them yet.  Besides, the thought of opening presents by himself on either Christmas Eve or Christmas Day was a depressing one.  He’d decided he’d wait and open the gifts until a few days after Christmas.

 

            The day was quiet with few calls.  Johnny sat on the couch keeping his eyes on the succession of Christmas movies playing on television while the rest of the guys sat around the table eating cookies and talking about their holiday gatherings on Christmas Eve.  Aside from Lee and Greg being married men with children, Byron was married and the father of two toddlers.  Kurt was a newlywed, having gotten married just a few weeks before Johnny arrived at Station 28, and Dorf was engaged, though Byron was always quick to say that he couldn’t imagine what woman in her right mind would want to marry a “goofball like you, Dorf.”

 

            The family connections Johnny’s co-workers had in Denver meant their discussion was filled with talk of new toys, big meals, Christmas Eve church services, annoying mothers-in-law, nosey sisters-in-law, drunken brothers-in-law, and the amount of money it cost to make kids happy these days.  It was Byron who took note of how quiet Johnny was throughout the conversation. 

 

            “Hey, John, what’d you do yesterday?”

 

            “John” was the way Johnny’d introduced himself in Denver.  The nickname of “Johnny” was bestowed on him years ago at Station 8, when he was even younger than Dorf, and the baby of his shift where age was concerned.  In addition to that, three other men on his shift had the given name of John, so “Johnny” was the way the guys distinguished him from Big John Ferguson, J.T. Atwell, and Jack Michowski.  Johnny allowed the childish nickname to follow him to Station 51, and overall, it had never bothered him to be referred to as such.  But after arriving in Denver, shedding “Johnny” seemed like one more way to leave Los Angeles behind him, so he’d returned to going strictly by John, just as his family had always called him.

 

            Johnny answered Byron with, “Worked over at 16s.”

 

            “You put in for overtime?”

 

            “Yeah.”

 

            “How come?” Dorf asked. “Everybody wants one or the other off – either Christmas Eve or Christmas Day.”

 

            “Not me.”

 

            “Why?”

 

            Johnny didn’t want anyone making a big deal over this, or feeling sorry for him, so he acted like his attention was solely on the old black and white version of Scrooge while shrugging. 

 

            “Couldn’t go home to be with my family since I just started the job a few months ago, so figured I’d might as well give some other guy the chance to be with his family.”

 

            “Where’s your family live?” Dorf asked.

 

            “Montana.”

 

            “Your parents, you mean?”

 

            “My dad, sister, and grandfather. My mom’s deceased.”

 

            “Oh. Sorry to hear that.”

 

            “Thanks.”

 

            “But if I’d have known you didn’t have anyone here in Denver, you coulda’ come to my parents’ place for dinner. We always have a buncha’ people there. One more wouldn’t have made a difference.”

 

            Johnny smiled slightly at Dorf’s generosity.  Again, much like Chet, the station prankster also had a big heart hidden beneath all those practical jokes and smart remarks.

 

            “Or you could have come to my house,” Greg said.  “It was noisy, but then with six kids, when isn’t it?”

 

            Johnny took advantage of the humor Greg’s remark brought everyone and quickly put an end to the subject.

 

            “Thanks for the offers, guys, but don’t worry about it. When I lived in L.A. I didn’t get to Montana very often for the holidays, either.  I’m used to covering for other guys so they can be with their kids. I enjoy it. Makes me feel like I’m doin’ my part to spread some Christmas cheer, ya’ know?”

 

            That answered seemed to appease everyone. If anything further was going to be said on the matter, the opportunity didn’t arise because the tones went off.  Johnny stood and ran for the squad, forcing himself not to remember all of the holidays he’d spent with the DeSotos, and forcing himself not to wonder if Roy and Joanne were somehow managing to have a good day on this first Christmas after their oldest son lost the use of his legs.

 

Chapter 34

           

            Given that he’d worked a forty-eight hour shift, Johnny slept most of the day on December 26th. The following day he did laundry, cleaned his apartment, and took a drive around Denver and its outlying areas.  These drives had become his habit when in need of a way to pass the time.  If nothing else, the jaunts helped familiarize Johnny with the city, and the towns surrounding it.

 

            As the end of the year approached, Johnny found himself counting down the days until he moved into his condo.  He wouldn’t even have to hire a moving van to take the things from his apartment and storage unit.  The guys Johnny worked with had volunteered to help him. Byron said he’d borrow a panel truck from his father-in-law’s plumbing business that would allow them to haul the large items like Johnny’s bed, dresser, and living room furniture. 

 

            It was shortly after one a.m. on the morning of January 1st, when Station 28 was summoned to the scene of a six-car accident.  Considering New Year’s Eve had officially ended at midnight, Johnny suspected alcohol was involved, and he was right.  But it wasn’t his job to pass judgment, or to arrest anyone, so while the engine crew doused gas tanks with water, Greg, Johnny, and paramedics from Stations 23 and 25 extracted victims from the twisted wreckage and gave them medical care.

 

            Johnny burst through the double doors of Central Hospital’s ER, running along side a gurney while holding an IV bag aloft with one hand, and keeping pressure on a chest wound that was bleeding out with the other.  Johnny was dimly aware of the controlled chaos around him.  It was always a bitch to be on-duty at a police station, fire station, or in a hospital’s emergency room, early on New Year’s Day. You could count on non-stop motor vehicle accidents from twelve-thirty in the morning until about four a.m.  Johnny passed other paramedics coming and going down the long corridor and knew the busy night had already started.

 

            A doctor instructed Johnny to keep pressure on the wound while a nurse took the IV bag from him and hung it on a pole.  Trauma rooms must have been in short supply, because another patient was wheeled in by one of the paramedics from 25’s.  As more nurses and doctors arrived the room grew crowded with people, gurneys, and equipment.  When the physician working on Johnny’s patient asked the paramedic to start another IV with Ringers, Johnny spun around for the supply cart without pausing.  At first, he thought he got his feet tangled with a nurse’s, but as he and the woman went to the floor in tangled heap, his brain registered her white coat and the black M.D. etched on her gold name tag.  Before he had a chance to read her name, he was helping her up with a quick but sincere, “Sorry about that.”  An incident that might have been funny and/or embarrassing at any other time was barely noticed by the room’s harried occupants.  Johnny saw a brief playful twinkle in the woman’s hazel eyes. It was then that he noticed when God passed out beauty he’d given her a triple dose of it.

 

            Just as quickly as he’d gazed upon that gorgeous face, the woman returned to her patient and Johnny hurried to the cart, this time avoiding tripping over anyone else. 

 

            Johnny helped the overtaxed staff in any way he could during the next twenty minutes.  As things wound down and portable X-ray machines began to arrive, Johnny asked if there was anything else he could do.  One of the doctors said, “Looks like we’ve got things under control. Thanks. You’ve been a big a help,” which the paramedic took as the polite dismissal it was.

 

            Johnny walked into the corridor as Greg stepped from the trauma room across the hall. The man pressed himself against the wall as another gurney flew by with a paramedic team behind it.  When the coast was clear, Greg crossed the hall and stood in front of Johnny.

 

            “It’s crazy around here tonight, huh?”

 

Johnny agreed. “You can say that again.”

 

“It’s crazy around here tonight, huh?”

 

Johnny laughed at his partner’s sense of humor.

 

Greg jerked a thumb in the direction opposite of the swinging doors that led to their squad.

 

“I’m gonna hit the bathroom before we leave.  On a night like this, we probably won’t make it to the station before getting toned out again.”

 

“Probably not. I’ll wait for you here.”

 

“Okay. Want me to bring you back a soda?”

 

“No thanks. And you’d better think twice about drinking one if we’re gonna be on runs all night.”

 

“Hey, as soon as I get it outta me, I gotta get it back in me, partner.”

 

“So I’ve noticed,” Johnny teased dryly about Greg’s addiction to Pepsi and the frequent bathroom breaks it caused him to need.

 

Johnny shook his head and smiled as his partner headed for the men’s room. Johnny arched his back, trying to work out the kinks that came from bending into vehicles in a dozen different positions the human body wasn’t meant to bend in. 

 

I don’t remember having problems with knotted muscles before.

 

As he crouched down to tighten a loose bootlace, Johnny reluctantly reminded himself that it had been several years since he’d worked in the field on a regular basis, and that he was now a lot closer to forty than he was to thirty.

 

The trauma room door flew open. Before Johnny could stand, he heard a startled shriek and felt someone tumble over his back.  He swiveled, throwing up his arms and managing to soften the woman’s fall before she hit the floor.  She landed on her rear end, and Johnny once again found himself eye to eye with the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen.

 

“Geez, I’m sorry about that,” Johnny apologized. “Are you okay?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

She accepted the hand he offered her, and didn’t protest when he used his other hand to lightly grip her right arm as he helped her to her feet.  She straightened her lab coat and swiped at the rear of it in an effort to dislodge any dust or dirt.  Johnny found that an amusing gesture considering blood was splattered on the front of the coat, but he didn’t comment on it.

 

“Seems like you and I are falling all over one another this evening, doesn’t it…” the woman paused and leaned forward slightly so she could read Johnny’s name tag, “Senior Paramedic Gage.”

 

“Seems that way…” Johnny mimicked the woman’s actions and took a moment to read her tag.  “Doctor Riley.”

 

“I don’t think I’ve seen you in here before. Are you new?”

 

“New to the Denver Fire Department, yeah.”

 

“But not new to paramedic work based on the “senior” part of your title, I take it?”

 

“You take it right. Sorry about the way I keep tripping you.”

 

“A bit on the clumsy side, huh, Senior Paramedic Gage?”

 

The first thought that came to Johnny’s mind in response was, Only where beautiful women are concerned, but he thanked God it didn’t come out of his mouth. Had he been twenty-five, he’d have been dumb enough to say it, and with a cheesy grin thrown in to boot.  But he wasn’t twenty-five any longer, and with age had come at least a little bit of wisdom where women were concerned.

 

“Uh...well, not usually, but it seems to be a problem for me tonight.”

 

Those hazel eyes twinkled again.  “Seems to be.”  

 

A summons over the loud speaker put a halt to the conversation.

 

“Doctor Riley. Paging Doctor Riley. Please report to the ER nurses’ station.  Doctor Riley, please report to the nurses’ station.”

 

“I have to go.  It was nice meeting you.”

 

“Yeah, nice meeting you too.”  As the woman started to turn away, Johnny didn’t know what asinine impulse made him say, “Hey, since I keep knocking you down, the least I could do is buy you dinner sometime.”

 

The woman’s eyes seemed to appraise him with a mixture of amusement and disbelief – as though she couldn’t imagine a fireman had the audacity to ask her for a date.  But then, Johnny couldn’t believe he’d had the audacity to ask her for a date either.  He hadn’t encountered very many female physicians in his career, but even so, for a paramedic to ask a doctor out…well, it just wasn’t done.  Nurses were fair game, as were lab techs, X-ray techs, and physical therapists, but doctors were off-limits to a guy whose salary and lifestyle couldn’t come close to matching that of most physicians.  Therefore, Johnny was shocked at her response.

 

“You know what, you’re right, Senior Paramedic Gage. The least you could do is buy me dinner.  When are you free?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“For dinner.  When are you free for that dinner you’re going to buy me?”

 

Johnny suddenly felt as tongue tied and unsure of himself as a fifteen-year-old asking a popular cheerleader to the prom.

 

“Well…uh…tomorrow night. How about tomorrow night?”

 

“Tomorrow night it is.”

 

The doctor named a restaurant and asked Johnny if he knew where it was.  He didn’t, but lied and said he did.  He could find out easily enough by calling the place and asking for directions.

 

“Is seven all right?” The physician asked. “I’ll meet you there a few minutes early.”

 

“Sure,” Johnny agreed, somewhat put off by this take-charge woman, yet already too enamored with her to acknowledge all the reasons why this was a mistake on both of their parts.  “See you then.”

 

“A few minutes before seven,” she emphasized, and Johnny easily picked up on the fact that Doctor Riley didn’t like to be kept waiting.

 

“Got it.”  He held up his left wrist and tapped the face of his watch to let her know two could play at this game, and that he wasn’t going to be bossed around by a woman. “I’ve got a watch, and I can tell time pretty good on most days too.”

 

The doctor laughed. “Touche¢.  Guess I deserved that.”

 

Johnny couldn’t keep his smile at bay.  “I guess you did.”

 

The woman gave a slight tip of her head in Johnny’s direction, as though admitting defeat in this round.  “Until tomorrow night.”

 

“Until then.”

 

She got a few feet down the corridor, then stopped and turned around.  “I forgot to ask you your first name.  If I want to gossip with my girlfriends about the tall, dark, and handsome man I kept falling over tonight, it’s going to sound pretty odd if I keep referring to you as Senior Paramedic Gage.”

 

Johnny laughed again while briefly realizing he hadn’t been this happy in a long time. That was kind of stupid considering he’d just met this woman, but it further emphasized to him how captivating he found her.

 

“John.  My name’s John.”

 

“John.  I like it.  It’s strong and manly, like you.”

 

Johnny was still standing there blushing while trying to figure out if she was serious, or nuts, or on the brink of exhaustion from a long shift and didn’t know what she was saying, or teasing him.  When she laughed and said, “You look like you want to hide under a chair,” he knew he was being teased.

 

“Well, if you don’t see me tomorrow night at the restaurant, you might wanna start lifting chairs when you look for me.”

 

She laughed again, said, “See you tomorrow night,” and hurried off down the hall.  She’d already disappeared around a corner when Johnny remembered he hadn’t asked the woman her first name.  The door swung open behind him, the physician he’d been working with stepping out.

 

“Hey, John, you’re still here?”

 

“Yeah. Waitin’ for Greg, then we’re headed out.”

 

“I suppose I’ll see you guys more than I want to tonight.”

 

“Yeah, suppose so.”  Johnny stopped the gray-headed man before he could walk away. “Doctor Biller?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“The woman who was in there before – Doctor Riley?”

 

“What about her?”

 

“Can you tell me her first name?”

 

“Ashton.”

 

“Ashton?” Johnny repeated the unusual sounding name.

 

“Yes. Why? Do you know her?”

 

“Uh…yeah.  Yeah, I think I do,” Johnny said, because that was the safest answer to give considering he wasn’t sure how it would go over if Ashton’s colleagues found out she had a date with a paramedic.  Not that Johnny cared, or that he thought it was any of their business, but since he didn’t know how Ashton would feel about it, and since their dinner date would quite probably be a one-time only occurrence, Johnny decided there was no need to make it common knowledge.

 

“She’s not an easy woman to forget,” Doctor Biller said in response.  “She’s a first year resident.  She’ll make a hell of a cardiologist some day.”

 

Johnny nodded, as though he knew all of these things about the woman he’d only met moments earlier. 

 

“Talk to you later, John.”

 

“Yeah, Doc, talk to you later,” Johnny mumbled as the man stepped into the trauma room across the hall.

 

Ashton.  I like it.  It’s different, like her.  Different, yet beautiful.

 

Johnny laughed at himself. 

 

Geez, Gage, you act like you’ve never seen a good- looking woman before.  If she’s a first year resident, then you’re old enough to be her much older big brother.  You don’t stand a chance at this lasting beyond one date, so enjoy it, and then move on to someone more in your own league.

 

Johnny pushed his thoughts aside when he saw Greg approaching.

 

“Ready to go?”

 

“You bet.”

 

They’d barely taken two steps toward the exit before the tones sounded over the handie talkie Greg carried.  They listened to the summons, then ran for the squad.  Like Johnny had known it would be, the night was a hectic one.  It was five that morning before he and Greg climbed into their bunks at the station.  Johnny lay awake longer than he thought he would considering his exhaustion.  When he did finally fall asleep, it was with the unusual name of Ashton running through his mind.

 

Chapter 35

 

Johnny glanced at his watch once again.  It was now twelve minutes after seven. He strained to see through the glass panel of the oak door.  Because the glass was milky white with silver roses etched in it, he couldn’t get a clear view of the parking lot.  Not for the first time in the past few minutes, Johnny wondered if he’d been stood up.

 

It probably sunk in that she’d made a date with a paramedic, and she ran for the hills as fast as she could.  Next time I see her at the hospital she’ll tell me she had to work late, or fell asleep after a busy shift and didn’t hear the alarm go off, or had to leave town at the last minute because of some family emergency.

 

Given Ashton’s emphasis of being on time, Johnny’d arrived ten minutes early for their dinner date. Since the Silver Rose’s parking lot was crowded and he didn’t know what type of vehicle Ashton drove any more than she knew what he drove, Johnny decided the best thing to do was wait for her in the building.  He’d kept an eye out for her as he walked to the door.  When he didn’t spot her by the time he reached it, he turned the gold knob and stepped into a marble foyer large enough to host a wedding reception.

 

Johnny’s eyes had traveled to the ceiling thirty feet above his head. Like the floor, it was creamy marble with fine strands of gold running through it.  A fountain stood in the middle of the foyer, gently spouting water into its fluted marble basin.  The paramedic wasn’t sure what he’d been expecting, but admittedly, this wasn’t it. Though he barely knew Ashton, something had told him she wasn’t a chilidog and French fries kind of woman, yet he also hadn’t imagined he’d find himself at a restaurant that seemed so out of place here in Denver. Rustic looking steakhouses populated the city, and would have been much more to Johnny’s liking than the Silver Rose. He tried to keep an open mind, however, while resisting the urge to grab a menu from the Maitre d’ and look at the prices.

 

I just hope it’s not in French. If everything’s in French, I’m screwed.  Of course, if she doesn’t show up it won’t make any difference what language the menu’s written in.  I sure as hell won’t be stickin’ around to eat in this joint.

 

Johnny nervously tugged on the cuffs of his coat while he waited; glad he’d worn a suit and tie.  Again, he couldn’t say what told him this two-piece suit was the right thing to wear when he was getting dressed.  There was just something about Ashton – an air of class and style she exuded, even in a white lab coat covered with blood – that had given Johnny the impression this wasn’t going to be a blue jeans and flannel shirt kind of dinner.  

 

As couples alone, or in groups of twos and threes, entered the restaurant and approached the Maitre d’s podium, Johnny hoped Ashton had made reservations, because he sure hadn’t.  He shifted from foot to foot, flexing his toes inside his black dress shoes.  He hadn’t felt this uncomfortable and unsure of himself on a date since…well, since he couldn’t remember when. And the ironic thing about that was, his date hadn’t even arrived yet, and now that it was seven-twenty Johnny was about to give up hope that she would.

 

I’m sure glad I was smart enough not to mention this to any of the guys.  Not even Greg.  I’ve been had for a royal fool.  I don’t need anyone reminding me of what a dumb ass I was to think a doctor would really wanna go out with a paramedic.

 

After the Maitre d’ had returned from seating the latest customers, he eyed Johnny for the fourth time in the past fifteen minutes. He looked down his long nose at the man and asked in a haughty tone, “Sir, is there anything I can do for you?  Anyone I can call?”

 

Johnny got the feeling the man thought of him as riff raff who was taking up space he had no right to occupy.  He had no idea why, really.  He was dressed just as sharply as the other men he’d seen enter.  Maybe his suit wasn’t as expensive as some, and maybe he didn’t have a silk handkerchief in the breast pocket like some men had, and he wasn’t wearing gold cuff links like some had been, but still, his clothes were clean, pressed, and just as conservative as what he’d seen the other male patrons wearing  – black slacks and coat, white starched shirt, and then a patterned tie in shades of maroon, royal blue, and gray  – splashes of color, yes, but nothing obnoxious or out of place.

 

“No thanks.  I’ll wait a few more minutes. Maybe she had car trouble.”

 

“Perhaps she did,” the Maitre d’ said with a slight smirk that broadcast the word “sucker” as clearly as if he’d spoken it.

 

            Softly, yet with just enough volume so the Maitre d’ could overhear, Johnny mimicked the man, haughty tone and all.

 

            “Perhaps she did.”

 

The man glared at Johnny.  Just as quickly as it came, the glare was replaced with a broad smile when the door opened and a woman seemed to float through it.  A mink stole was wrapped around her shoulders. She was clutching a petite red beaded purse against the knee-length red dress that no woman carrying even just three extra pounds would have left the house wearing.  It was a dress made for a figure with no flaws, and as far as Johnny was concerned, this woman’s figure didn’t possess a single one.

 

The Maitre d’ greeted the woman with an exuberance Johnny had heard him use with other guests, as opposed to the high and mighty arrogance he’d enjoyed tossing at the paramedic. 

 

“Doctor Riley.  How nice--”

 

Johnny imitated the man’s earlier smirk as he interrupted him.

 

“I see my date’s arrived,” then smiled as he stepped forward to greet Ashton.

 

“Hi.”

 

“Hi, John.”  Ashton reached for his right hand and gave it a slight squeeze in both greeting and apology. “I’m sorry I’m late. I was tied up at the hospital.  I apologize for not getting in touch with you.  By the time I realized I didn’t know your phone number it would have delayed me even further to try and track it down.”

 

“Don’t worry about it.”  Johnny gave her hand a return squeeze before releasing it. “I’m just glad you were able to get here.”

 

“I am too.”

 

Her, “I am too,” sounded warm and sincere to Johnny.  If she’d regretted making this date and her tardiness was really due to second thoughts, she was doing a good job of hiding it.

 

 Ashton approached the Maitre d’ with Johnny at her shoulder. 

 

The man nodded politely. “Good evening, Doctor Riley.  I didn’t realize the gentleman was waiting for you.”  The Maitre’ d’s eyes locked on Johnny, though he continued to talk to Ashton. “I’m accustomed to seeing you dine with Doctor Bishop.”

 

Ashton flinched slightly at the name “Doctor Bishop,” causing Johnny to assume she didn’t appreciate the Maitre d’ divulging the name of her usual dinner date.  Johnny could tell the man was enjoying himself.  As though for whatever reason, he’d decided Doctor Bishop complemented the Silver Rose’s atmosphere in a way Johnny didn’t.

 

Ashton overlooked the man’s bad manners. 

 

“This is John Gage, Malcolm.  John, this is Malcolm. He always makes sure I get the best table in the house whenever I make a reservation.”

 

“Nothing is too good for you, Doctor.” 

 

Johnny had already taken a dislike to this scrawny weasel with the receding hairline.  His dislike grew at the way Malcolm now treated him like an old friend.

 

“Doctor Gage.  It’s nice to meet you.  I’m--”

 

“Mr.”

 

“Pardon?”

 

“It’s Mr. Gage,” Johnny corrected without shame.  “Not doctor.”

 

“Oh.  Well.  I see.”  Malcolm offered Johnny a weak smile of apology that the paramedic knew wasn’t meant to be an apology at all, but had only been extended because Ashton was present.  Johnny also suspected that Malcolm hadn’t made an innocent assumption or slip-up when referring to him as “Doctor Gage,” but instead had done it on purpose in an effort to either humiliate Johnny, or let him know he wasn’t good enough for Ashton Riley. 

 

            “Mr. Gage,” the Maitre d’ corrected with false politeness. “I’m pleased you’ll be dining with us tonight.”

 

Johnny refrained from saying what was on his mind.

 

You weren’t pleased about it five minutes ago, ya’ asshole.

 

Instead, he gave the man a tight smile. “Thanks. I’m looking forward to it.”

 

Malcolm picked up two leather bound menus and stepped from behind his podium.

 

“Right this way, please, Doctor.  Mr. Gage.”

 

They were led to a table for two in an out-of-the-way corner near a set of French doors that opened onto a patio. Johnny assumed that during summer months the patio was also used for dining.

 

The Maitre d’ set the menus on the table, then gingerly took Ashton’s mink from her shoulders. 

 

“I’ll put this in safekeeping for you, Doctor.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

Johnny wasn’t sure what safekeeping was, but he surmised it wasn’t an ordinary coat closet considering the stole had to be worth at least three thousand bucks.

 

This woman is way outta my league.  Oh well, Gage, enjoy tonight and chalk it up to experience.  Now you know why paramedics don’t date doctors.

 

It did run through Johnny’s mind as he pulled out Ashton’s chair that her mink was a luxury far out of the ordinary for a resident.  Most young doctors in her position were repaying student loans.  In addition to that, Johnny knew the annual salary of a first year resident was comparable to his as a veteran firefighter.  Ashton’s salary would far exceed his in a just a few years time, but until she had completed her three years of cardiology residency and was board certified, her income wouldn’t differentiate much from Johnny’s.

 

The paramedic gave a mental shrug as he sat down next to the woman.  There could be a couple of reasonable explanations for her mink. It might have been inherited from a relative – a grandmother or great aunt. Or the more likely scenario on Johnny’s mind, it might have been a gift from a past boyfriend.  Maybe the infamous Doctor Bishop the Maitre d’ had mentioned.

 

Visions of a wealthy doctor dining with Ashton right at this very table danced through Johnny’s head.

 

Whoever the guy was, he makes a heckuva lot more money than I do.

 

Johnny broke the uncomfortable “first date”’ silence they’d settled into by saying, “Malcolm seems to know you pretty well.”

 

“Did he give you a hard time because I was late?”

 

“He didn’t seem to like me hangin’ around, let’s put it that way, but me and ol’ Malcolm came to an understanding that I wasn’t leaving until I was darn good and ready to.”

 

Ashton chuckled.  “So, John Gage, you’re full of “piss and vinegar” as my Grandmother Riley would say, is that it?”

 

Johnny arched an eyebrow at hearing the word piss come out of such a classy woman, but it went a long way in making him more comfortable with her.

 

“Some people would agree with you on that. Or at least they’d say I’m stubborn. Myself, I like to say I don’t give in if I don’t see any reason why I should.”

 

“And just who are these people who’d tell me you’re stubborn?”

 

“Ro…” Johnny stopped himself as a list of names ran through his head. 

 

Roy. Dixie. Joanne. Hank Stanley.

 

“No one in particular,” Johnny answered the woman.  “Just people who’ve known me a long time.”

 

Ashton accepted Johnny’s answer and changed the subject.

 

“I apologize for Malcolm. I should have warned you ahead of time.”

 

“Warned me about what?  That Malcolm’s a jerk?”

 

Ashton laughed at the man’s forthrightness. “No.  That the restaurant is…let’s say exclusive as far as its clientele goes.”

 

“You mean snobby.”

 

For a few seconds, Johnny thought he’d said the wrong thing.  She’d been so easy to talk to that he’d dropped his guard without thinking about it. Now there was a pause as she rested her chin in one hand and studied him as though wondering what she’d gotten herself into.  As though trying to figure out how to end this date before it really began.

 

Oh what the hell, I’m thirty-nine years old.  Too old to play games by trying to impress a woman. If she doesn’t like me just the way I am, then that’s life. 

 

Ashton seemed to like Johnny just the was he was, because finally her eyes lit up and she laughed again.

 

“Okay, snobby.  Yes.  It’s snobby as far as its clientele goes.”

 

“Is Malcolm a personal friend of yours or something?”

 

“No. Why do you ask?”

 

“He just seems to be awfully interested in who you show up here with.  And he didn’t seem to be too thrilled that “who” was me.”

 

Ashton dropped her eyes while running a manicured nail glistening with red polish over the rim of her crystal water glass.  Silence lingered so long that once again Johnny was sure he’d said the wrong thing.

 

“Uh…I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to say something I shouldn’t have.  I kinda have this bad habit of putting my foot in my mouth.”

 

A slight smile played on the woman’s lips as she looked at her date. 

 

“No. What you have, Senior Paramedic Gage, is a bad habit of tripping busy doctors.”

 

            Now it was Johnny’s turn to laugh. He was beginning to learn how much he appreciated a beautiful woman with a sense of humor.

 

            Ashton opened her menu.  Johnny copied her movements, subtly eyeing her in-between scanning the list of meals.  She didn’t take her attention away from the menu when she spoke.

 

            “Andrew Bishop the Third is a well-known physician here in Denver, as is his father, Andrew Junior.  Drew’s grandfather owned some sort of manufacturing firm that had been started by his grandfather, who also played a big part in Colorado achieving statehood. The Bishop family is considered “old money” in Colorado.  Drew and I…we…I recently put an end to our engagement.”

 

            Johnny wasn’t sure what the appropriate response was to this type of announcement.  Since Ashton’s pain was still fresh and easily detected, he ventured a guess and said, “I’m sorry to hear that.”

 

            Ashton shrugged while scooping a lock of shiny hair behind one ear. “Don’t be sorry.  I caught him in bed with a nurse.”

 

            “Oh.”

 

            Ashton’s eyes finally met his.  “Yes, I know.  It’s a well-known cliché in the medical profession, but nonetheless, one that proved real for me.  All too real when I saw them in all their naked splendor rolling around on top of the bed like a couple of mutts in heat.”

 

            “I can see why that made you dump Doctor Bishop the Third, no matter how much Malcolm likes him.”

 

            Ashton laughed in spite of her pain.  “You’re a funny guy, John Gage.”

 

            “Is that a good thing?”

 

            “After Drew Bishop, yes.  It’s a very good thing.”

           

            Conversation between the couple drew to a halt when a waiter arrived to take their order.  Johnny had been relieved to see the menu wasn’t in French.  He ordered a New York strip steak and baked potato, and Ashton ordered the sautéed white fish with steamed vegetables.  They each ordered a glass of red wine.  The tuxedo clad waiter bowed slightly at the waist after taking their order, and promised to return in a few minutes with their first course of salad and fresh baked bread.

 

            It wouldn’t be until later, when he looked back on the evening, that Johnny realized he and Ashton sat on the edges of their chairs through most of the date. As though they were eager to hear what one another had to say and didn’t want to miss a single word.  Johnny couldn’t remember the last time he’d been this animated with a woman.  This excited to be on a date.  He’d been seeing a woman in L.A. before Chris was shot, but like most of his relationships since Kim’s death, it didn’t have much substance to it.  That fact alone had made it easy for Johnny to break up with the woman when concerns for Chris, and upset over what had happened to his friendship with Roy, dominated Johnny’s mind and made it impossible for him to be emotionally connected to a woman he didn’t love.

 

The sound of Ashton’s voice interrupted Johnny’s thoughts.

 

            “So, Senior Paramedic Gage, what brings you to the Denver Fire Department?”

 

            “About one thousand and fifty miles of roads between here and Los Angeles.”

 

            “You’re from L.A.?”

 

            “If by “from” you’re asking where I was born and raised, that would be a little town in Montana called White Rock.  But yeah, I came to Denver from L.A. in September.”

 

            “Oh, a recent transplant.”

 

            “Yeah. So recent that I’m still learning my way around the city.”

 

            “What brings you here? Since your title is senior paramedic, I assume you worked for a fire department in Los Angeles?”

 

            Johnny nodded as he took a sip of his water.  “For L.A. County. Was with them seventeen years.”

 

            “A long time then.  Why’d you leave?” An impish grin spread over Ashton’s face.  “You’re wife didn’t catch you in bed with a nurse, did she?”

 

            Considering Ashton’s history with Andrew Bishop, Johnny figured it was best if he didn’t tell Ashton he’d slept with a few nurses in his day.

 

            “Nope.  No wife.”

 

            “You’re not gay, are you?”

            A remark that would have offended a lot of other men, made Johnny laugh.  And then laugh harder when Ashton blushed.

 

            “Sorry.  Like you, I have a bad habit of putting my foot in mouth.”

 

            “No, Doctor Riley, what you have is a bad habit of tripping over busy paramedics.”

 

            They both laughed now. When their laughter subsided, Johnny assured, “No, I’m not gay.  I was married once.  My wife…my wife and daughter were killed.”

 

            Ashton sobered.  “John…I’m so sorry.”

 

            Johnny swallowed hard. Even after all the years that had passed, it was still hard to talk about Kim and Jessie. 

 

            “Thanks, but you don’t need to be. It happened a long time ago. Almost nineteen years.”

 

            “It doesn’t matter how long ago it happened. I can still extend my sympathy, can’t I?”

 

            “I guess you can if you want to.”

 

            “I do.”

 

            “Thanks,” Johnny said again.  He was relieved when Ashton didn’t press him for details regarding Kim and Jessie’s deaths.  She must have been curious, since the verb killed implied something far more tragic than an illness, or death for a mother and infant during childbirth, yet she refrained from asking. Maybe she saw the same pain reflected in his eyes at the mention of their names, as he’d seen in hers when she was telling him about Andrew Bishop.

 

            “So, like I asked earlier,” Ashton said as she smoothly changed the subject, “what brings you to Denver from L.A.?  And if you tell me one thousand and fifty miles of roads, I swear I’ll slug you.”

 

            Johnny chuckled, then answered with a vague, “The Denver department offered me a good opportunity.  Since I didn’t have any strong ties in L.A., I decided to make the move.”

 

            Ashton looked like she didn’t completely believe Johnny. As though she couldn’t imagine that he’d lived and worked in Los Angeles for seventeen years without forming strong ties to both his job and to people he worked with.  Fortunately, their wine, salads, and bread arrived at that moment, leaving the questions Johnny saw in Ashton’s eyes unspoken.

 

            Dinner progressed without a hitch as far as Johnny was concerned.  As a matter of fact, it seemed to go by too quickly. The nervousness he’d felt while waiting for Ashton to arrive was gone now.  He no longer felt like he was out of his league, but instead, grew more self-assured and confident as they talked and talked and talked some more.  She was a just a woman. She wasn’t a god of some sort just because she was a doctor, along with being so damn gorgeous Johnny could barely stand to take his eyes off of her.  She was a woman with dreams, and goals, and hopes, and disappointments, and heartaches. Most of all, Johnny saw that she was comfortable with who she was.  She wasn’t trying to impress him.  She wasn’t playing the part of some wide-eyed innocent damsel.  She wasn’t playing stupid just to make him feel smart.  Bottom line was, she didn’t play games with the male ego like so many other women Johnny had dated seemed to do in an effort to catch a husband.

 

            They learned a lot about one another that night – the little things that made each of them who they were.   They talked for a few minutes about their families.  It was then that Johnny discovered Ashton was an only child and had grown up on Long Island, the daughter of an esteemed cardiac surgeon who practiced in New York City, and whose footsteps she was following in.  Her mother, in Ashton’s words, “has always been completely devoted to my father, to me, and to her home.” He learned the source of her unusual first name. It was her mother’s maiden name. And then when they revealed their birthdates, Johnny found out Ashton was a little more than nine younger than he was. She seemed enamored with the fact that he was an “older man” and teased, “That’s the way I like my guys.”

 

            “Old?” Johnny asked with a grin.

 

            “No old,” she corrected.  “Older.  I’ve always liked my men on the mature side.”

 

            “That musta’ caused your folks some worry when you were eight and giving twenty-year-old guys the eye.”

 

            Ashton laughed.  “When I was eight, I was giving Bobby Sanders the eye.  He was eight too.  My preference for older men didn’t come until I was in college.”

 

            “So am I the oldest guy you’ve ever been out with?”

 

            “No. I dated a professor once my father’s age.”

 

            “Really?”

 

            “Really.  It didn’t last long, though. Kind of a silly schoolgirl crush, I’d guess you’d call it.  Drew…he’s a little older than you.  Not by much though.  A couple of years.”

 

            “Good.”

 

            “Why good?”

 

            “Because that way I won’t remind you of him.”

 

            “Believe me, John, in no way do you remind me of Drew.”

 

            “And that’s still a good thing?”

 

            Johnny felt a little rush of excitement course through his body when she reached out and lightly touched his hand. “Yes. It’s still a good thing.”

 

            They shared a piece of three-layered chocolate cheesecake for dessert. As their utensils alternated forking off a slice and occasionally tangled tines with one another, it crossed Johnny’s mind what an intimate act sharing dessert could be.  It certainly wasn’t something he’d expected to find himself doing with Ashton on this date, or on any date for that matter, because he hadn’t imagined he’d be seeing her again after tonight.  Now though, he was contemplating just how to ask her if she wanted to go out with him again.

 

            For a guy who once thought a “nice” date didn’t have to cost him more than eight dollars and forty-two cents, Johnny didn’t even blink when the waiter handed him a leather bound case with the bill enclosed.  The total came to ninety dollars, and Ashton was worth every penny of it as far as Johnny was concerned.  By the time he included the tip, the evening had cost him one hundred and ten bucks, but even then, Johnny had no regrets.

 

            As Johnny helped Ashton scoot her chair from the table, Malcolm appeared seemingly from nowhere with her mink.  Johnny took it from him before the man could lay it across Ashton’s shoulders.

 

            “I’ll do that.”

 

            He wrapped the stole around his date in a possessive sort of way that was meant to tell Malcolm, “Back off, pal.”

 

            As the couple turned to leave the dinning room, Malcolm said through clenched teeth, “Good evening, Doctor Riley.  Mr. Gage.  I hope we’ll see you both again.”

 

            Johnny winked and gave the Maitre d’ a little salute of two fingers to his forehead.  “I’m sure you will, Malcolm.”

 

            When they reached the foyer, Ashton paused and looked up at her date.  “You enjoyed that way too much, didn’t you?”

 

            “What?  Annoying the crap outta Malcolm?”

 

            “Yes.”

 

            “You bet.”

 

            Once again, Johnny was rewarded with the laugh he was rapidly falling in love with. As they stepped outside he asked, “Where’s your car?”

 

            Ashton indicated to an area of the parking lot opposite of where the Land Rover was parked.  “Over there.”

           

            “I’ll walk you to it.”

 

            “Among your other attributes, you’re gallant too.”

 

            “I don’t know about that,” Johnny said as he risked resting a light hand between her shoulder blades.  “I just don’t think a woman should be walking across a parking lot after dark by herself.”

 

            “Would you think that if I told you I’m a black belt in karate’?”

 

            “Are you?”

 

            “I am.”

 

            “For some reason, that doesn’t surprise me.  But black belt or no black belt, I still wouldn’t want you walkin’ out here after dark by yourself.”

 

            She briefly rested her head against Johnny’s shoulder, as though that was the sweetest thing any man had ever said to her.  When they arrived at a new model Mercedes Sedan, Ashton paused.

 

            “This is my car.”

 

            Johnny resisted the urge to whistle at the gleaming black vehicle.  Ashton must have seen the admiration for it in his eyes, however, and maybe even the question as to how she could afford it.

 

            “It was a gift from my parents when I graduated medical school.”

 

            “Generous parents.”

 

            “Wonderful parents,” Ashton said.

 

            “And the mink?” Johnny ventured, hoping like heck she wasn’t going to tell him Andrew Bishop had given it to her.  When she’d first arrived at the restaurant wearing it, it wouldn’t have mattered to Johnny if the mink had been a gift from Bishop.  But now for some reason it did matter.  It mattered very much.

 

            “A gift from my parents, too.  For my twenty-first birthday.”

 

            “Very nice.”

 

            “My parents or the mink?”

 

            Johnny figured he couldn’t go wrong when he said, “Both.”

 

            He waited while Ashton unlocked the car.  She held her key ring in her right hand and turned back to face him. 

 

            “I had a very nice time tonight, John. Thank you.”

 

            “I had a nice time too.”

 

            “Well…I guess I’ll see you around the hospital.”

 

            “I guess so. Unless…uh…unless you’d like to go out with me again.”

 

            She eyed him again in that way that made him feel like she was sizing him up.  It wouldn’t be until months later that he’d find out she thought he was so handsome it was difficult for her not to openly admire his features. That he was half Native American attracted her to him even more for reasons he never quite understood.  Maybe that simply made him different from the WASPs she was used to dating. Or maybe she really did like her men “tall, dark, and handsome,” as she’d come to say to Johnny on a regular basis after their romance blossomed.

 

            Just when Johnny was sure she was going to turn him down, she said, “I’d love to go out with you again.”

 

            Johnny couldn’t keep the surprise out of his voice.  “You would?”

 

            “Definitely.  Just name the time and place.”

 

            Johnny mentally cast about for an idea.  He couldn’t afford dinner at the Silver Rose again for a while, and until he moved to his condo, he didn’t want to suggest dinner at his place.  His apartment didn’t seem worthy of a woman like Ashton Riley, so he preferred she never see the inside of it.

 

            “How about a movie?  Would you like to see a movie?”

 

            “Sure. That’s sounds great.  It’s been a long time since I’ve done something that doesn’t involve dressing to the nines like I am tonight.”

 

            “Then all the more reason to go someplace where blue jeans and t-shirts are welcome. We can get something to eat afterwards if you want.” With uncertainty, Johnny ventured, “Maybe pizza?”  

 

            “Pizza sounds wonderful.”

 

            “It does?”

 

            “I love pizza.”

 

            Thank God.  ‘Cause if all you liked was ninety dollar dinners I’d be living on the street by the end of the month.

 

            “Good. So do I.”

 

            It took them a few seconds to coordinate their schedules and determine when they were each off-duty on the same day.  They finally settled on an afternoon date for the following Thursday.  Ashton opened her purse, pulled out a small note pad and pen, and wrote down her phone number.

 

            “Call me before then and I’ll give you directions to my apartment.  Or I can meet you at the theatre if you’d rather.”

 

            “No, no.  I’ll pick you up.” Johnny folded the paper and put it in a pocket of his suit coat.  “Thanks.”

 

            “You’re welcome. Thank you for asking me out again.”

 

            Johnny knew his smile made him look giddy, foolish, and love struck, but he didn’t care.  “Thank you for saying yes.”

 

            Johnny held the car door open for the woman.  Right before she slid into the front seat, she kissed his cheek and said softly, “Thank you for a wonderful evening.”

 

            Johnny couldn’t manage to say anything in response before her lips left his face and she was in her car.

 

            “Be careful driving home,” he cautioned.  When he heard her promise of, “I will,” he shut the door. 

 

            Johnny waited until she’d locked the doors, put her seatbelt on, started the car, and backed out of the parking space before heading for his Land Rover.  He gave her a wave when she tooted her horn in a final form of goodbye.  He didn’t even notice the frigid January temperature as he strolled to his vehicle. He sat lost in thought in the Land Rover for five minutes before it finally dawned on him to start the vehicle and let it warm up. 

 

Johnny shook his head and laughed. “God, Gage, but you’ve got it bad, don’t you.  You’ve got it soooo bad.”

 

Two hours after his dated ended, the paramedic climbed into bed.  It was the first night since arriving in Denver that Johnny didn’t think of everyone he’d left behind in Los Angeles while waiting for sleep to claim him. It was the first night since arriving in Denver that he’d been truly happy.  It was the first night since arriving in Denver that Johnny felt he might have a future here. And as he drifted toward unawareness, he was surprised to find himself smiling at that thought.




Chapter 36

 

            The doorbell chiming interrupted Johnny’s story. The words hadn’t always been clear, and a lot of his sentences weren’t more than fragments of just two or three words, and on several occasions I had to ask him to repeat himself, but I was happy he’d stuck with it.  He’d gotten frustrated now and then at his inability to be understood, but he’d hung in there while giving me the details of his first few months in Denver.

 

            I stood to answer the door.  “Be right back.”

 

            “Do-don’.”

 

            “Don’t what?”

 

            “Do-do-dorr.”

 

            “Don’t answer the door?”

 

            “No.”

 

            “But what if it’s an emergency of some sort?  Someone from Trevor’s school trying to contact you.”

 

            He pointed to the telephone on the end table next to his chair.

 

            “Yeah, they’d probably call, but who knows?  Listen, don’t worry about it.  I’ll get rid of whoever it is.”

 

            I heard his entreaty of “ ‘Oy,” as I headed for the back door but ignored him as the bell chimed again.

 

            As I walked through the kitchen, I thought of what Johnny had told me about his initial meeting with Ashton, and then his first date with her.  Only Johnny would somehow manage to get a date with a woman after tripping her not just once, but twice.  Whatever ultimately changed between Johnny and Ashton by the time Trevor was born, it was obvious that they were once very much in love.  I’d seen a light in Johnny’s eyes, an animation to his garbled speech; that he didn’t seem aware of as he spoke of those early days with the woman who eventually gave birth to his son.

 

Speaking of women, there was a tiny one with bright blue eyes and a head of cropped red curls standing at Johnny’s back door. She was wearing faded jeans, hiking boots, a thick green sweater, and a down filled brown vest.  She looked young enough that if it had been Saturday, I would have thought she was one of Trevor’s classmates coming for a visit. She carried a blue mat rolled up under her left arm, and the straps of a zippered tote bag were around her right shoulder.  The big smile on her face when she caught sight of me through the glass put an end to any concerns of an emergency involving Trev.

 

I opened the storm door and poked my upper body into the cold. 

 

“Can I help you?”

 

“Hi.  I’m looking for Chief Gage. Is he here?”

 

“He is.”

 

She held out her right hand.  “I’m Dana Michaelson.”

 

I shook her small freckled hand. I eyed her tote bag again, wondering what she was selling and how I could politely get rid of her.

 

“Hi.  Roy DeSoto.”

 

“Nice to meet you, Roy. You’re the friend of Chief’s from L.A., aren’t you.  I heard you’d flown up to help him out while Clarice is sick.”

 

I smiled at how quickly word gets around a small town.  “Yeah, I’m the friend from L.A.”

 

The woman did a little dance from foot to foot.  “Bet it’s a lot warmer there than here.”

 

“Yeah, it is.”

 

Despite her obvious discomfort, I still didn’t invite her in.  I knew neither Johnny nor I wanted to be stuck listening to a sales pitch of some sort for the next two hours.  I eyed her tote bag wondering what it held.  Tupperware? Shaklee Vitamins?  Religious tracts? Bibles?  Copies of the Watchtower?  Avon products?

 

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to come in and talk to Chief.”

 

The way she used the word “Chief” as a proper name, led me to believe she knew Johnny fairly well, but I still didn’t budge.  He was embarrassed to be seen, and though he’d have to get over that and get out in public again, I didn’t think anyone had the right to infringe on his privacy by trying to sell him something at a time when things weren’t easy for him.

 

“Can I tell him what it’s about?”

 

“Why I’m here, you mean?”

 

“Uh huh.”

 

She winked at me.  “Oh, he’ll know why I’m here.”

 

The wink made me shift my thoughts from “saleswoman” to “girlfriend.”  Before he’d gotten ill Johnny hadn’t mentioned to me that he was seeing anyone, but then he wouldn’t necessarily say much about it over the telephone or by e-mail until the relationship grew serious.

 

I didn’t know if I should feel like a fool because I was trying to keep Johnny’s girlfriend from entering the house, or if I was being duped by a crafty woman intent on selling whatever it was she had in her bag, but I finally gave in. 

 

“Okay.  I’ll tell him.  Be right back.”

 

I left her standing outside.  I walked through the laundry room and stopped where the kitchen ended and the great room began.  Johnny was still sitting in his chair.

 

“There’s a woman by the name of Dana Michaelson here to see you.”

 

“No.”

 

“No what?”

 

“Te-te-tell her…go.  Go.”

 

“You want me to tell her to leave?”

 

“Ye-ye-yes.”

 

Before I could ask him who she was, or turn back for the door, a voice spoke from behind me.

 

“Well now there’s a fine how-do-you-do. I drove all the way out here and this is the hospitality I get?  Listen, Chief, it’s not many PT’s who’ll bring the PT to you when you don’t show up for your appointment.”

 

Johnny frowned as the woman walked around me and came into his line of vision.

 

“Did-didn’ az-az-az ‘ou to.”

 

“No, you didn’t.  But I didn’t ask you to come over and plow my driveway every time it snowed last winter after Jason was laid up with his broken back, so guess what?  I’m returning the favor.”

 

I didn’t know who Jason was, although an educated guess combined with a glance at the wedding band that became visible when she took off her mittens told me he was her husband.  It sounded like the kind of thing Johnny would do for someone who’d come upon difficult times. Contrary to Johnny’s opinion, I thought it was nice that Dana was now going above and beyond what was required of her in order to extend help to someone who’d helped her.

 

Dana didn’t wait for an invitation.  She set her mat and bag on the floor, then took off her vest and threw it and her mittens over the arm of the chair I’d been sitting in.   By the easy way she teased Johnny I got the impression they were more than casual acquaintances.  I found out later that both she and her husband – the “Jason” she’d referred to – were members of Johnny’s volunteer corps.  Jason as a firefighter; Dana an EMT.

 

            Dana nodded at the blanket Johnny clutched in one hand as he struggled to stand.

 

            “Taking a nap on my time, huh?  Is that why you didn’t show up at PT?  You overslept?”

 

            The twinkle in her eyes took any potential sting out of the words.  Nonetheless, Johnny wasn’t about to give up his demeanor of a grumpy old bear who’d been awakened in the middle of a long winter’s hibernation.

 

            “No.  No…na-na-nap.  Tal’.”  He pointed at me, then at himself.  “We…we tal-talk.”

 

            “Talking’s good,” Dana agreed.  “You need to talk in order for your speech to improve.  I told you that two weeks ago.  You can’t sit around grunting like a caveman like you’ve been doing.  It’ll be kind of hard to run the fire department that way, doncha’ think?”

 

            I bit my lower lip to keep from smiling, while silently applauding the verbal kick in the butt Dana had just given Johnny.  He didn’t appreciate it nearly as much as I did, because his frown turned to a deep scowl.

 

            “Jee-jee-jee-ge…get ou’. Go.”

 

            Dana unrolled the mat and moved it to the center of big room.  “I’m not going anywhere until we’ve finished your session.  You’ve missed too many already.”

 

            I could tell Johnny had no idea what else to threaten the woman with as he stuttered, “ ’Ou…’ou…you…you…”

 

Dana put her hands on her hips. “I’m what? Fired?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

She laughed. “You can’t fire me.  I’m a volunteer. You can’t fire a volunteer.”

 

“I-I-I ca’!”

 

“Okay, so you can.  Unfortunately for you, you’re on sick leave right now.  If you wanna fire me, then you’ll have to start putting some effort into getting better.  When you’re sitting behind your desk in that fire station again, you can make whatever decision you want to about me.” 

 

He turned on me next.  “ ’Ou-ou-you ‘ay you jee...get ri’.”

 

“Sorry.  I tired to get rid of her, but she’s persistent.”

 

“That’s right,” Dana said as she bent and unzipped her tote bag.  “Persistence is my middle name. Well…actually, it’s Jolene, but for a lot of reasons, I like Persistence better.”  

 

Dana and I were smiling, but Johnny remained stone faced.  I wanted to tell him to quit being so hard headed and determined to give everyone a difficult time.  Dana’s sense of humor would be right up his alley if he wasn’t so intent on making sure she and I knew how unhappy he was over her invasion.

 

Dana ignored Johnny’s demeanor.  One by one, she pulled out things commonly used when rehabilitating patients who experience weakness on one side of the body due to a severe head injury, stroke, or in Johnny’s case, a brain aneurysm. Among other things, I saw vinyl dumbbells that I guessed ranged in weight from one to five pounds, several exercise bands of different lengths for resistance training, numerous styles of hand grips that would help Johnny regain strength and dexterity in his weak left hand and forearm, and exercise putty, which was also used to build strength in a weak hand.

 

Dana laid the items out on the carpeting.  “Did you order any of these things off that internet site like I told you to?”

 

Johnny refused to answer her. 

 

“So you didn’t, is that it?”

 

“Don’…don’ nee-nee-nee ‘em.”

 

“Yes you do need them.  I wouldn’t have told you to order them if you didn’t need them.”  She began pulling out duplicates of everything she’d just set on the carpeting.  “Good thing for you I know how stubborn you are.”

 

“I-I don’-don’ wan’.”

 

“I don’t care if you want them or not.  You have them now, so you’d better use them.”

 

Johnny looked like he didn’t know whether to fight with her, strangle her, or just give up and give in.  It had been a long and stressful day for him filled with everything from a near tragic accident with his son, to my anger over his disappearance, to reliving memories of a woman he’d once loved. I think those things had a lot to do with why he didn’t have the energy to keep arguing with Dana. He didn’t promise he’d use the things she’d brought, but he did say, “Pa-pa-pay ‘ou.”

 

“You don’t need to pay me right now.  Whenever you have the extra money is fine.”

 

That wasn’t the thing to say to a man who’d always taken pride in having made it on his own since the day he left his father’s house and got married a couple of months shy of his eighteenth birthday.

 

He stood a little straighter, as if to say, “Listen, no matter what shape I’m in, I don’t take charity.”  When he did speak, he looked her in the eyes and vowed, “I-I pa-pay.”

 

“Okay.  At the end of the session you can pay me. Right now we need to get to work. I have homework to supervise and supper to make yet today, so let’s get moving.”  Dana pointed a stern finger at him.  And don’t even dare try and fire me as your physical therapist, because I’m not going anywhere until we finish this session.”

 

Johnny remained where he was standing.  His eyes flicked to me.  Although I wasn’t sure if he meant anything by that gesture, I decided it was best if I found something to do. 

 

“I’ll let you two get to work.  I’ve gotta get supper started.”

 

I turned and walked into the kitchen, even clicking on the small TV that sat on one of the countertops.  I turned the volume down low enough so that it wouldn’t disturb Dana and Johnny, but yet kept it high enough so the background noise would make Johnny think my attention was focused on something besides his physical therapy session.  Which it was for the five minutes it took me to track down the necessary ingredients in Johnny’s cabinets and refrigerator for Chicken Parmesan. 

 

Afternoon television has never held a lot of interest for me unless a baseball or football game is on. I bypassed soap operas, Court TV, and Dr. Phil, using the remote to flip stations. ESPN on a weekday afternoon in the middle of winter didn’t have a lot to offer. CNN was filled with nothing but bad news, as usual.  I’d seen the Bonanza episode I stopped on at least seven times, I’m not a fan of Laverne and Shirley, though Joanne, Chris, and Jennifer enjoyed it back when it originally aired, so I finally settled for Gomer Pyle on TV Land.  Not that Gomer Pyle was of great interest to me either, but at least I could pretend to be watching it while preparing supper instead of what I was doing; subtly eyeing the paces Dana was putting Johnny through.  If I was going to help him recover, then getting him to do his exercises on the schedule Dana assigned was another hurdle to cross.

 

Daylight was gone and darkness had settled in before Dana was ready to leave. She’d worked with Johnny for two hours.  Or I should say worked with him, argued with him, cajoled him, threatened him, praised him, and sometimes used the same trump card I had the night before  – Trevor.   Like I’d done, Dana reminded Johnny that if he didn’t make an effort to recover for himself and for the town’s people who were depending on him, then he had to at least make the effort for his son.

 

I wasn’t sure if Dana’s words had much impact on Johnny, although I did notice after she’d mentioned Trevor he wasn’t quite as ornery with her and seemed to be trying harder.  He was tired when they were finished. Not that I blamed him.  She didn’t cut him any slack. Not even during the final thirty minutes when the sweat on his brow made it obvious she’d put him through a challenging workout. Or at least a workout that was challenging for a man who hadn’t been physically active in weeks.

 

Exhaustion made Johnny drag his left foot when he limped past me, headed for Clarice’s room.  I’d heard him tell Dana he’d get his checkbook so he could pay her for the equipment she’d brought.

 

Dana entered the kitchen dressed to brave the cold again. She set her tote bag and rolled up mat on the floor by the table. 

 

“I left Chief’s weights and other things in the great room.”

 

I glanced in the room, seeing the items neatly lined up against one wall.

 

“Thanks.”

 

She bent and reached into her bag.  I couldn’t tell what she took out until she handed me eight sheets of folded blue paper, stapled together in the upper left hand corner.

 

“Chief might shoot me for doing this, but I’m willing to take my chances.”

 

“Doing what?”

 

“I noticed you watching us.  You seem like a concerned friend.”

 

“I am a concerned friend or I wouldn’t be here.”

 

“Word around town is that you used to be his partner years ago when he lived in L.A.”

 

“Word has it right.”

 

“So you’ve got some medical experience under your belt.”

 

“A bit,” I smiled.  “I currently train paramedics for L.A. County.”

 

“Then I’d say more than a bit.”

 

“Okay,” I shrugged in concession. “A lot.”

 

She pointed to the papers as I unfolded them.  “These are the exercises he needs to do, along with step-by-step instructions and the schedule he should follow for number of repetitions and daily rotation.  If you can get him to do them on the days he’s not scheduled to see me…”

 

“I’ll get him to do them.”

 

“He can be awfully stubborn.”

 

“You’re telling that to someone who rode in a squad with him for eleven years.”

 

“Oh, so you already know, uh?”

 

I chuckled at her deadpan look.  “Yeah.  Believe me, I already know.”

 

She gave my arm a light pat. “He’s a good guy.  The people of this town think the world of him.”

 

“They should.”

 

“I know.  That’s why I’m not giving up on him, even though he seems to have given up on himself.”

 

I tried to find the right words to define what I thought was at the root of Johnny’s internal struggles.

 

“He’s got a lot of pride.  It’s not easy for him to face the possibility of being dependant on others for the rest of his life.  I think…I think he’s scared of what the future holds if he can’t go back to work.”

 

“I’m sure he is.  It’s not at all unusual for someone in his position to feel that way.  I see it all the time in the patients I work with. Especially in men.”

 

“Why’s that?” I smiled as I teased,  “Because of that male ego of ours?”

 

Dana smiled.  “Partly.  But mostly because so many times men define themselves by the job they do.  How they view their success in life and personal self-worth is often directly linked to what they do for a living.”

 

I gave a thoughtful nod. It made sense.  Johnny’d worked for fire departments since he was twenty, and had been Eagle Harbor’s Fire and Paramedic Chief for thirteen years.  I put myself in his place.  None of us wants to be forced out of a job we love doing before we’re ready to retire, but sometimes that happens due to things beyond our control. What the future held for Johnny I didn’t know, I only hoped I could somehow help him adjust to any changes that came his way. 

 

Dana must have heard Johnny coming down the hall behind the dining room because she changed the subject.

 

“Whatever you’re cooking smells good.”

 

I folded the papers and stuffed them into the front pocket of my “Grandpa pants” as my granddaughter, Madison, calls my favorite pair of baggy khaki trousers. 

 

“Chicken Parmesan.”

 

“Do you hire out?”

 

I chuckled.  “If I cooked for you, I think you’d find my skills are pretty basic.”

 

“Roy, every woman loves the thought of dinner being on the table when she walks in the door at night, no matter how basic.”

 

“Ah, I see,” I nodded as Johnny entered the room with his checkbook in his right hand. “No wonder my wife likes working full-time so much now that I’m semi-retired.”

 

“If you do most of the cooking, I can almost guarantee you that’s why she likes working full-time.”

 

Dana and I made small talk while Johnny sat at the table writing the check. I watched him out of the corner of my eye.  I could tell he was struggling, though I wasn’t sure with what.  The act of writing itself?  Being able to form the correct shapes for various numbers?  Remembering how to fill out a check in its entirety?  Knowing how to sign his name? Or maybe even all of the above.

 

I didn’t know how my offer would be received, so I tried to make it sound as casual as possible.   I even turned my back and opened the oven door; pretending to check on supper when I asked, “Need any help, Johnny?”

 

Given his pride, I was surprised when he said something other than, “No.”

 

“Da-da-date.”

 

I turned around and took a step toward him.  “You need me to fill in the date?”

 

He glanced up.  “No. Da-date.”

 

I still wasn’t sure what he meant until he tapped the pen on the date line of the check.

 

“Oh. You need to know what the date is?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

            That request made sense to me. Even without a short-term memory problem like Johnny was dealing with, it’s easy to lose track of the date when you’re off of work for more than a few days and have little need to refer to a calendar.

 

            I gave Johnny the date. He hesitated a moment, as though he was trying to remember how to print the necessary numbers.  He finally managed to do it without any coaching from me.  The only help I gave him was to hold the checkbook in place on the table as he tore the check from the book without using his weak left hand to steady it.

 

Dana took the check he handed her.  I caught enough of a glimpse as it passed between them to see that the writing had a shaky quality to it, yet the check was complete.  I hoped Johnny was proud of himself.  Writing a check might seem like a small thing, but right then even the “small things” were difficult for him.  Sometimes difficult because they were a challenge for him to master, as writing the check had been, and sometimes difficult because it was hard for him to accept how the aneurysm had changed his life. Therefore, he deserved to give himself a pat on the back for this accomplishment.

 

Johnny stood as Dana picked up her things and said goodbye. 

 

“See you on Monday, Chief.”

 

That was it.  See you on Monday.  She didn’t tell him that she meant she’d see him at the Eagle Harbor Clinic for their scheduled appointment, but I knew that’s what she was saying.  Johnny knew it too.  He didn’t argue with her, but on the other hand, he didn’t agree with her either.  I had a feeling he realized that, no matter what, he was fighting a losing battle.  She’d just show up on his doorstep again if he skipped his session.

 

I didn’t promise I’d get Johnny there, although I think Dana understood she could count on me to do everything in my power to accomplish that.  I didn’t say anything other than, “Bye, Dana.”  I didn’t want to make Johnny feel like a child.  I didn’t want to say something patronizing like, “Don’t worry, he’ll be there.”  It had to be Johnny’s choice. As well, he had to realize he could do a hell of a lot more for himself than sit in the house and mope. Including making decisions that would have an impact on his future well-being.

 

I walked Dana to the door. 

 

“Need help getting anything to your car?”

 

“Nope. But thanks for the offer.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

Again, because I didn’t want to seem patronizing or as though I’d taken on some kind of role of authority over Johnny, I didn’t thank Dana for coming.  I hadn’t shut the door between the laundry room and kitchen, so it was possible that Johnny could overhear anything being said.

 

I flipped on the porch light and watched as Dana walked across the back deck and then down the stairs.  I stood there long enough to make sure her car started and that she was on her way toward the road, then shut the door.  I shivered at the chill that hung in the room just from the door being open for a minute or two.  How Johnny had gotten used to living in Alaska was beyond me.  Yeah, it’s a beautiful state, but having to endure six months of winter weather wasn’t worth any beauty this Californian could think of.

 

I glanced up at the clock as I entered the kitchen.  “It’s almost time to pick up Trevor.”

 

“Go.”

 

“You come with me tonight.”

 

“No.”

 

“Johnny, he’ll want you to be with me.”

 

“No.”

 

Whether Johnny meant he didn’t think Trev would want him to be with me because of what happened between them that morning, or whether he was simply emphasizing again that he wasn’t going, I didn’t know.  I didn’t like the decision he’d made, but I didn’t argue with him about it either.

 

“Okay.  If you wanna stay here then at least do me one favor.”

 

“Wha’?”

 

“Set the table while I’m gone.”

 

“No.”

 

“No?  Why not?”

 

“Mi-mi-mi’ dop…dop some.”

 

“So?  If you drop something you drop something. It’s not like a broken glass can’t be replaced, or a fork that hits the floor can’t be put in the dishwasher.” 

 

I didn’t give him a chance to argue with me further.  I headed back toward the laundry room for my coat and boots. 

 

“I’ll help Trevor do chores again like I did last night. Keep an eye on supper for me and have the table set if you get time.”

 

I added the “if you get time” so I didn’t come off as bossy.  I was learning little by little how to handle Johnny and get him to do things for himself.  I didn’t want to blow it when I was just getting started.

 

I put my coat and boots on, called, “Be back in a little while!” and left the house without waiting for his answer.  Despite the bitter cold I whistled an off-key tune as I tromped through the snow toward the Land Rover, because the last thing I’d heard before shutting the door were plates clinking together as they were removed from a cabinet.

 

Chapter 37

 

“Now remember what we discussed last night, Trev.”

 

Johnny’s son glanced at me as I pulled the Rover into the garage.

 

“What?”

 

“About making your father talk.  Making him do things for himself.”

 

“Don’t worry.  I don’t plan on talkin’ to him at all tonight.”

 

Trevor climbed out of the vehicle, slamming the passenger door and stomping off toward the barn.  

 

I didn’t call him back to try convincing him to give his father a break.  Half the fun of having teenagers is dealing with their moods. I’d dealt with my share of unpredictable adolescent behavior and hadn’t forgotten the times Johnny found my frustrations with Chris and Jennifer to be funny.  I figured it was my turn to sit back and get a laugh out of watching him deal with a ticked off thirteen-year-old.  

 

Trevor had been quiet on the way home from basketball practice.  Like Johnny, Trev being quiet is a sure sign something’s bothering him. I didn’t have to ask to know he was still upset with his father over what happened that morning.  I didn’t say anything about it though, nor did I say much of anything else about how Johnny and I spent the day.  I didn’t want one physical therapy session to get Trevor’s hopes up, and I also didn’t think he needed to know I’d almost left because of how angry I’d been over Johnny’s disappearance that morning.  And, of course, I’d never say anything to him about the things Johnny shared with me concerning Ashton.  I wasn’t sure how much Trevor knew about the years his parents were together.  Whether he knew a lot or only a little was none of my concern.  That was Johnny’s area to handle in whatever way he saw fit.

 

I helped Trevor do chores.  He loosened up a little while we worked, telling me a couple of things about his day at school.  When we finished taking care of the animals, we exited the barn by walking through the garage so Trev could grab his backpack out of the Land Rover.

 

We waded through the snow to the house. The only thing that made the cold trip tolerable for me was the thought of a warm supper in the oven and a warm fire crackling in the great room. I hoped Johnny thought to add logs to the fire and stoke it some while I was gone.

 

Trev and I took our coats and boots off in the laundry room. He left his backpack on a wooden bench Johnny kept against one wall, where a person could sit to remove his shoes.  We entered the kitchen together. Trevor didn’t comment on the table being set with plates, glasses and silverware.  I was certain he thought I’d done that job before leaving to pick him up.  I made sure he knew that wasn’t the case.

 

“Thanks for setting the table, Johnny.”

 

Trev looked at me, trying to figure out if he’d heard me correctly.  Johnny straightened and turned from where he’d been doing just what I’d hoped – adding logs to the fire.  Trevor tried to hide his pleasure upon not only seeing his father perform a chore that was part of the normal routine before he’d gotten ill, but also upon seeing Johnny had showered, shaved, and dressed in clean clothing sometime after I’d left the house. He looked a hundred percent better without the scraggly gray facial hair he’d been sporting, and I could tell Trevor thought so too. 

 

Trevor was still angry enough that he didn’t comment on any of these things that brought a light to his eyes I hadn’t seen since I’d arrived.  The light remained as Johnny helped me get supper on the table.  He was using his cane again, but that didn’t surprise me. Considering the workout Dana had put him through, he was tired and his leg probably felt weaker than normal. 

 

I had to hand it to Trev. He knew just how to get back at Johnny by dishing out exactly what he’d been receiving for weeks now. Given the circumstances, I normally wouldn’t have been happy with Trevor for not responding to his father when Johnny made the effort to converse with him.  But the boy was still harboring some righteous anger, so I kept my mouth shut, knowing that Johnny would figure out how to work through this with his son.  Parenting Trevor was another area Johnny needed to regain his confidence in.  My interference would only send the message that I thought he wasn’t the father he had been before the aneurysm.  Since that was far from the truth, I concentrated on my supper, wanting both Johnny and Trevor to forget I was there.

 

In between bites of his supper, Johnny asked his son, “Ho-how day?”

 

Trevor wouldn’t look up from his plate when he shrugged.

 

“Bas-bas-bas-bas’t ball pactice?

 

Again, Trevor shrugged without taking his eyes off his food.

 

“Me-me-me…wha’ mean?

 

I knew Johnny was asking Trevor what the shrug meant.  I wasn’t certain if Trevor knew, though I suspected he did when he shrugged for a third time.

 

Johnny stared at the top of Trevor’s head for several seconds.  I couldn’t help but feel sorry for him.  He was embarrassed enough by the way he sounded.  Now he was making an effort, one of the first efforts he’d made in weeks to communicate with his son, and he was being ignored.  I hoped Johnny understood the reasons behind Trevor’s attitude and didn’t think it had anything to do with his garbled speech.

 

I silently cheered my friend on when he kept plugging away, this time goading the boy into answering him.

 

“Do-does-me-mean…goot…ba-bad…or ‘us ‘lain shitty?”

 

Does that mean it was good, bad, or just plain shitty?

 

That got a response from Trevor. His head shot up and his eyes widened with shock.

 

“Papa!”

 

I was sure Trevor had heard the word shit before. Probably a lot more than either Johnny or I could have imagined. Certainly at school, and in movies he’d watched, and then there was the fire station that had been his second home as far back as when he was in diapers. There was no doubt he’d been introduced to foul language there long before Johnny probably wanted him to be.  But judging by Trevor’s reaction, I knew Johnny’d been careful not to swear in front of his son.  I’d practiced the same restraint with my children.  It wasn’t that I didn’t know my kids, especially the boys, wouldn’t let a swear word fly once in a while when they got older, but I also knew that if they didn’t hear me using foul language they wouldn’t pepper their own speech with it.  It’s one thing to say, “Shit,” when you’re alone in the garage and accidentally smack your thumb with a hammer. It’s another to include it in every sentence you spout, until you’re not even aware you’re using it in places it doesn’t belong, and in front of women old enough to be your grandmother who find it offensive and disrespectful, as they should.

 

A smile played at the corners of Johnny’s mouth as his face took on an expression of innocence.

 

“Wha-what?”

 

“You swore!”

 

“No-no-not me.”

 

“Yes you.”

 

They bantered back and forth like that for a few seconds, that action finally breaking the tension between them.   Trevor was better after that.  Maybe not quite as talkative and outgoing as usual, but more willing to carry on a conversation with Johnny, which I thought was good for both of them. I had a feeling it was the first time they’d really talked, really felt comfortable with one another, since Johnny’d gotten out of the hospital.  Johnny needed to know Trevor still respected him and still looked upon him as the authority figure in the household, and Trevor needed to know his father would still take the same active role in parenting he always had.  As I’d told Trevor the night before, some of the activities they did together as father and son might have to change, but their relationship didn’t have to. 

 

Because of how much I suspected Johnny’s leg was bothering him I would have told him to stay seated when he stood to help me clear the table, but that night I didn’t. I wanted Trevor to see for himself that his father was beginning to participate in the household chores again.  When Trev just sat there watching Johnny use his cane to walk back and forth from the table while bringing me dirty dishes, Johnny jerked his right thumb upward.

 

“Help,” he commanded.

 

“You haven’t been helping these last few weeks.”

 

I could hear a slight degree of insolence in Trevor’s tone, yet I also heard something else.  He was testing Johnny.  He was trying to see if his father was going to let him get away with something he wouldn’t have prior to Johnny’s illness, or if Johnny would let him know this wasn’t acceptable behavior.  A lot of people might think a kid Trevor’s age no longer wants discipline, and that’s exactly where some parents go wrong.  Even teenagers want to know what the boundaries are, and Johnny didn’t hesitate to define them for his son.

 

“Help.”

 

“But--”

 

Johnny hobbled over to Trevor, grabbed Trev under an armpit with his right hand and lifted.

 

“Up.  Help. Now.”

 

“Okay, okay.”  Trevor shrugged out of his father’s grasp and started picking up silverware and glasses. “I’m helping. I’m helping. Geez, ya’ don’t have to be crabby about it.”

 

“Ta-tank you.”

 

Trevor mumbled his, “You’re welcome,” but the smile playing on his lips told me he wasn’t nearly as angry as he was letting on.  Actually, I think he was happy to have this further bit of normalcy return to his home.

 

With the two of them handing me dishes, I had the dishwasher loaded and the kitchen cleaned ten minutes after we’d finished eating. Trevor went to the laundry room for his backpack.  When he returned, some of his usual sunny disposition returned with him.

 

“Thanks for supper, Uncle Roy. It was great.”

 

“You liked it?”

 

“Yeah. What was it?”

 

“Chicken Parmesan. Have you ever had it before?”

“I don’t think so. I don’t think Clarice makes it.”  Trevor looked at Johnny. “Have I ever had it before?”

 

Johnny shook his head.

 

Trevor remembered what I’d said the previous evening, because he didn’t allow Johnny to get away with that.

 

“What’s that mean?”

 

Johnny answered him readily enough with a, “No..haf…have’t.”

 

Trevor turned to me.  He winked while saying, “No, Papa says I’ve never had it before.”

 

Johnny gave us a look that said he wondered why we were standing in his kitchen smiling like a couple of fools, but he didn’t voice his thoughts. Trevor hoisted his backpack over one shoulder.

 

“I better get upstairs. Got a lotta homework to do.”

 

The teen started to exit the room, but before he could Johnny gently shagged his arm.  When Trevor turned around, his father said, “Sor-sorry.”

 

“For what?”

 

“Mo-morning.”

 

Trevor hesitated at this subject being brought up, then finally nodded.

 

“I know. I…I’m sorry too, for the way I acted when we first started eating supper and all.”

 

Johnny’s response mirrored his son’s.  “I know.”

 

Trevor gave his father a slight smile. It’s not easy for either a boy or a man to admit when they’ve been wrong. 

 

“Are you gonna come upstairs and tell me goodnight before you go to bed?”

 

Johnny nodded. This time Trevor accepted that silent form of communication.

 

“Okay.  See ya’ later then.”

 

“Sna…snack.”

 

“Yeah, I’ll come down for a snack after while.” The boy rolled his eyes and added in a long-suffering tone, “When I’ve had all the algebra I can stand and need a break before I pound my head against the wall.”

 

I laughed at Trevor’s exaggerated drama.  He’s so much like Johnny sometimes.

 

Trevor jogged through the great room and ran up the stairs.  After I heard his door shut I said to Johnny, “Wanna play some cards?”

 

I was surprised when he agreed.  Card games were something Jennifer suggested I engage Johnny in to help him in areas ranging from short-term memory, to number identification, to addition skills, to analytical thinking.  You don’t work in fire stations for most of your life without having played more hands of cards than you can remember by the time you reach our age. There’d been a lot of nights when Johnny and I, and the rest of the guys who made up Station 51’s A-shift, had sat around the kitchen table playing every card you could think of, and some we swore Chet made up as he went along.

 

“You gotta deck?” I asked. “Otherwise I brought one with me.”

 

He pointed to the long pantry unit at one end of a kitchen counter.  I opened it to see four shelves stocked with canned goods, Bisquick, instant rice, an assortment of pastas, pancake mix, and cake mixes. The two top shelves were stacked with board games.  I spotted a deck of cards, along with a pencil and pad of paper setting next to it.  I grabbed what we needed, shut the pantry door, and crossed to the table where Johnny was already seated.

 

I pulled out a chair opposite of Johnny.  I opened the flap on the card box and turned the box upside down. I tapped it against my palm until I was holding all 52 cards.  I set the box aside, then shuffled the deck.

 

“How about Crazy Eights?”

 

Crazy Eights is a game most kids can master by the age of nine or ten. Nonetheless, it’s a popular game in fire stations, so for both of those reasons I thought it was a good one to start with. 

 

I slid the pad and pencil toward Johnny. 

 

“You wanna keep score?”

 

I saw the fear in Johnny’s eyes as the paper got closer. For the first time, I realized everything was new and frightening to him now.  By that I don’t mean he was scared of a pad of paper, but he was scared of what it represented if he couldn’t remember how many points were assigned to each card and how to add those points up.  Failure.  I finally understood he was scared to fail, which had a lot more to do with why he was so reluctant to try doing things like setting the table, and talking, and physical therapy exercises, than being stubborn or embarrassed did. 

 

He shook his head but I wouldn’t take no for an answer.

 

“Just try, Johnny,” I said softly. “You wrote a check this afternoon without any problems.  Give this a try too.”

 

Again, he shook his head.

 

“Look, it’s just you and me.  No one else is here watching.  If you run into trouble, I’ll help you.  If you need me to take over and keep score, I will, but not until after you’ve tried first.”

 

He stared at the paper and pencil with such intensity that I got the impression he was challenging himself to do what I’d asked.  Challenging himself to fight past the fear that he might discover he couldn’t add, or write all the numbers down correctly, or embarrass himself by making some other mistake I hadn’t even thought of.  It was odd for me to see him so vulnerable. From the day I’d met him, Johnny’d always faced the world with a self-confident air so deeply ingrained that, when he was younger, it bordered on cockiness.  Most of the cockiness left him as he matured and passed from his 20s into his 30s, but the self-confidence hadn’t.  I thought of the things he’d told me that afternoon about his early months in Denver, and realized this wasn’t the first time in his life he’d been vulnerable and afraid.  Although the circumstances were different, he’d probably felt many of the same things he was feeling now when he relocated to a city where he knew no one.  That thought caused a lot of old regrets to surface for me, but at the same time, it made me glad that I’d come to Eagle Harbor.  Even after six years of renewed friendship, I was still looking for ways to figuratively say “I’m sorry” to Johnny for how I treated him after Chris was shot.

 

In regards to keeping score, Johnny finally nodded.  “O--okay.”

 

I smiled and said,  “Good,” as I started dealing the cards.

 

We’d barely gotten underway when I sensed his tension rising.  He was having trouble matching the suits and ranks to whatever card I laid down.  I kept my head bent and watched him through my eyelashes when I laid a king of hearts on the table.  His brow furrowed as he studied his hand.  I waited patiently as the minute hand circled the clock hanging on the wall.  His knuckles were white with stress when he finally laid down the ace of spades.

 

“Umm…I don’t think you wanna do that, Johnny.  That’s the ace of spades.”

 

“No.”

 

“Yeah, it is.”

 

“I--I know.”

 

“Oh. You know it’s the ace of spades?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Well…uh…what you wanna do is follow my king by either playing a king of any suit, or playing any card that’s a heart.”

 

That was the fourth time I’d given him advice on how to play.  He wouldn’t look at me when he grabbed the ace of spades he’d laid down and picked a five of hearts from his hand instead.  I was growing more and more confused.  It was obvious to me that he recognized the suits and ranks of the cards, because as soon as I pointed out his mistake he could correct it without my help. But without my help, he wasn’t able to make the right decision the first time.

 

“Good choice,” I said in what I hoped sounded encouraging rather than patronizing.  By the look he shot me, I’d say it came out sounding patronizing, or at least that’s how he took it.

 

I chose an eight of clubs and laid it on his card.

 

“I’m changing suits. Let’s go with diamonds.”

 

For whatever reason, what I’d done threw him off balance again.  He put the ace of hearts on top of my eight.

 

“I…uh…I think you might wanna make another choice.”

 

I waited for him to reply, but he just sat staring at his cards, his mouth in a grim line.

 

“You can play an eight in any suit and then change the suit we’re playing if you want to. Or you can play any card with a diamond on it. But unless you have an eight, you can’t change the suit.”

 

 Before I could stop him, Johnny swept a hand across a table, sending the cards flying in all directions.  He pounded a fist on the table.

 

“Can--can’t!  Can’t dammit!”

 

“Yes you can.  I’ll help you. I’ll go over the suits and the ranks with you, then we’ll try again.  I know you--”

 

“No!  Kn--know ‘em!”

 

“You recognized the suits?”

 

“Yeah.”  He touched a hand to his head.  “Don’…don’t ‘member, dammit!  Don’t ‘member.”

 

He stood and turned toward Clarice’s room.  This time I didn’t let him stomp off. He’d already done that too much since I’d arrived.  I was getting the impression that, like a kid having a temper tantrum, he’d learned to use this behavior to get his way – to get people to leave him alone, to get people to allow him not to try again after he’d failed.  Well, this time I was determined that he would try again. That he was going to realize failing once didn’t automatically mean you’d continue failing.

 

I grabbed his arm to keep him from going.

 

“Do you mean you don’t remember how to play?  That you don’t remember the rules?”

 

“Yes! Don’--don’ ‘member!”

 

Now the trouble he’d been having made more sense to me.  He recognized the cards and what they represented without any problems.  It was the rules of the game that he couldn’t remember.

 

“Okay. Well that’s not such a bad thing.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“No it’s not.  Think about it, Johnny.”

 

“Was…was ‘in-inking.  Tol’ you.  Don’ ‘member.”

 

“That’s not what I mean. I know you don’t remember.  But what I mean is, think about the positives here. You recognized the cards.  You recognize the suits and the rank of each card.  Even the ace, queen, and king.  And then think back to how you wrote that check today without anyone’s help.  Those are all big accomplishments.  You need to quit beating yourself up over the small things, and give yourself some credit for what you can do.”

 

He shrugged.

 

“Don’t do that.  Don’t shrug it off.  Every little step forward is a step in the right direction, don’t ya’ think?”

 

“Some--some’ime yes.  Some…no.”

 

Sometimes yes.  Sometimes no.

 

“How about shifting your way of thinking to ‘all the time’ yes.”

 

            “I don’--don’t know. May…maybe.”

 

            I let the subject drop. Just getting him to admit that much was good.  I hoped he’d think more on it later and realize how much progress he’d made just in the twenty-four hours since I’d arrived. Little by little he was becoming willing to do things for himself, and to try things he was afraid he couldn’t do.  Maybe he needed someone who knew him as well I did to give him a shove in the right direction every so often.  Or maybe the incident with the tractor that morning had made Johnny take stock of all he could lose.  Although I didn’t think Ashton would try and take Trevor from him, maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing if Johnny feared that was a possibility.   Maybe the thought of Ashton swooping in and gaining custody of Trev had been giving Johnny a shove in the right direction since the day Trev was born.

 

            I quit trying to analyze the reasons behind the positive changes I’d seen in Johnny’s attitude that afternoon and evening, and instead, encouraged him to sit at the table again.

 

            “Come on. Let me go over the rules with you and then we’ll try again.”  I shoved the pencil and paper away from Johnny.  “Let’s forget about keeping score for tonight.”

 

            “Why?  ‘Cause…’cause you ‘fraid…a--fraid…I win?”

 

I had to give Johnny a heck of a lot of credit. Just when I thought he was down for good, he’d pick himself back up and give me a glimpse of how far his recovery could take him if he just believed in himself.         

 

I laughed at the competitive nature that was still very much a part of him.

 

“Yeah, exactly.  I’ve lost at cards to you too many times not to know that you’ll probably beat me tonight.”

 

“No…’bably.  I will.”

 

“Okay, then put your money where your mouth is, Junior.”

 

I reviewed the game with him.  I used the same method I had when teaching my granddaughters how to play Crazy Eights.  As I explained the rules I laid cards on the table in “pretend play” as Chris’s daughter Brittany put it.  I’d found that the girls learned quickly when they could visualize what I was talking about.  I hoped the same applied for Johnny.

 

I wasn’t sure how much Johnny’s short-term memory problems would hinder him, but I figured the only way to find that out was to try playing a hand again.  When I asked Johnny if he was ready, his earlier confidence was gone.  His “Yes,” sounded reluctant and apprehensive.  I ignored what I heard in his tone and dealt the cards.

 

The game went a lot better this time.  Johnny struggled here and there, but at least he didn’t swoop the cards off the table.  He stuck with it, even when he had to exchange cards because he realized he’d made a mistake.  Maybe the fact that we weren’t keeping score helped him relax a little.  Or maybe my review of the rules was what he’d needed.  Or maybe he’d learned once again that being afraid to try wasn’t going to get him back to work at Eagle Harbor’s fire station. 

 

Since we didn’t keep score, I don’t know who “officially” won.  I declared Johnny the winner after we’d played three hands and two out of three times he was out of cards before me.

 

I collected the cards, stacked them neatly, and slipped them back in the box while Johnny stood.  I assumed he was going upstairs to tell Trevor goodnight.

 

“Wan i-ice-ice ceam?”

 

  That was the first time Johnny took the initiative to play host.  Although Joanne would kill me if I put on weight while I was gone, I couldn’t risk losing what small ground I’d gained with Johnny by refusing his offer of a snack, could I?  Or at least that’s the way I told myself I’d explain the extra pounds to Jo.

 

“Sure.”

 

I ignored my natural inclination to help him.  I stayed in my chair as he slowly moved around the kitchen, getting out bowls, spoons, strawberries, bananas, chocolate sauce, butterscotch sauce, nuts, a bag of miniature marshmallows, and a half-gallon container of vanilla ice cream.

 

The only time I assisted was when Johnny asked me, “Ca--call  Tev, ‘kay?”

 

“Sure.”

 

I went to the bottom of the stairs and called Trevor’s name.  When I didn’t get an answer, Johnny said from the kitchen, “Usic.”

 

“He’s got music on?”

 

Johnny rolled his eyes like fathers have been doing since Elvis first hit the charts and teenagers began their unexplainable need to have music blaring while they do homework.

 

I can’t say I thought Trev’s music was blaring since I couldn’t hear it until I got halfway up the stairs, but having raised three teenagers of my own, I understood Johnny’s exasperation.  A father conveniently forgets having done his homework to music, because he wants to think he’s imparted better study habits on his kids.  Like I had, Johnny was finding out that when it comes to your teenager, some things aren’t worth fighting over. 

 

I knocked on Trevor’s door.  Like the evening before, I had to knock a second time before he heard me.  The music was turned down, then the door opened. 

 

“Hey, Uncle Roy.”

 

“Hey, yourself.  Your pop is making us ice cream sundaes.”

 

Papa’s making them?”

 

“He sure is.”

 

“ ‘Cause you asked him to?”

 

“No, because he wanted to.”

 

Again, I saw a light in Trevor’s eyes that I could easily guess had been missing since Johnny’d gotten ill.  He raced ahead of me down the stairs as though he had to see this for himself.

 

By the time I got to the kitchen, Trevor was asking his father what he could do to help.

 

Johnny had his son slice the bananas, which I thought was a good idea given his left hand.  It was a challenge for Johnny to get the ice cream scooped into three bowls, and though I was tempted to help him, I let him decide if he needed my assistance.  He didn’t ask for it, and he even laughed when one scoop landed on the floor.

 

I cleaned that up while Trevor carried everything to the table.  We made our sundaes based on our own likes and dislikes.  As we sat eating, Trevor caught sight of the cards.

 

“Did you guys play?”

 

I nodded. “Sure did.”

 

“What game?”

 

“Crazy Eights.”

 

“Can I play a hand with you?”

 

Before I could answer, Johnny said, “Home- homewok.”

 

“I’m almost done.”

 

“Homewok.  Ca-cards Sat’day ni-nigh’.”

 

Trevor shot his father a disgusted look, but he didn’t argue with him.  “All right, Saturday night, then.  And I’m gonna beat both you guys.”

 

Johnny gave me a small smile that said, “We’ll see about that.”  To his son he said, “Okay.”

 

  When we finished eating I piled the empty dishes together and pushed them aside. Johnny looked at Trevor, who appeared to be ready to settle in for a long winter’s chat, and pointed toward the stairs.

 

“Homewok.”

 

The boy sighed, then pushed himself from the table.

 

“Pops, you sure know how to ruin a guy’s fun.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“What? You mean you’re not even gonna try and deny it?”

 

“N--no.”

 

“All right. Then I guess it’s back to those stupid algebra problems.”

 

“No--no done e--ye’?”

 

“No, I’m not done yet.  Geez, Pops, you can’t rush these things, ya’ know.”

 

Johnny pointed at the stairs again.  “ ‘Usic off.  Homewok.”

 

“Pops!”

 

“Te…Tevor, ‘usic off.  Homewok now.”

 

“Oh all right.”  Trevor stomped up the stairs mumbling, “Slave driver.”  I couldn’t tell if he shut the music off since he’d turned the volume down before coming to the kitchen, but when Johnny didn’t get up to check, I assumed he trusted Trevor to do as he’d instructed. 

 

I smiled when I heard Trevor’s door click shut. 

 

“Like father, like son.”

 

“How?”

 

“Oh, let’s see,” I teased as I counted off on my fingers. “Stubborn.  Competitive. Prone to drama every now and then.  And always has to have the last word.”

 

Johnny chuckled while nodding his agreement.  “Sometime-sometime Tev ‘ike-like me.  Sometime ‘ike-‘ike-like moth-moth-mother.”

 

“Sometimes he’s like his mother?”

 

“Ye--yeah.”

 

“How?”

 

“Det-det-detmined to ‘ced-ceed.”

 

“He’s determined to succeed?”

 

“Yeah.  An’…and ‘igh goals.”

 

“He sets high goals for himself?”

 

Johnny nodded.

 

“Ashton was like that?”

 

“Yes.”

 

I knew I might be treading into sensitive territory, but ever since he’d told me how he’d met Ashton and then described their first date, I was curious as to how their relationship progressed.  With Trevor upstairs in his room behind the closed door, and the only distraction being the occasional pop of wood splitting in the fireplace, I asked,  “How long after you met Ashton did the two of you start living together?”

 

“Fo--four month.  May, ’86.”

 

There had been a lot of women in Johnny’s life during the years he’d lived in L.A., a few he was serious about and a large number that he wasn’t.   But never in all of that time had he asked any woman to move in with him.  That’s probably what made me say, “Ashton must have been very special to you.”

 

He nodded slowly, then acknowledged with words I had no trouble understanding,

 

“She was.  She really was.”

 

Chapter 38

 

            Johnny pulled the woman to him. He ground their hips together, then ran his hands over the shapely rear-end encased in a pair of form fitting faded Levis.  Ever since they’d gone to see their first movie together three months earlier, Johnny was of the opinion that no woman looked sexier in an old pair of jeans than Ashton Margaret Riley.  Forget the expensive dresses, high heels, and mink stole.  Instead, give him this woman in jeans and a red cashmere sweater that didn’t hide any of her curves.

 

For the first time since they’d started dating, Ashton allowed her hands to wander freely over Johnny’s body. They exchanged a kiss that quickly deepened and grew so passionate that they moved as one across Johnny’s kitchen floor in a slow dance to no music. Johnny knew Ashton wasn’t inexperienced by any means.  After all, she’d lived with her former fiancé, and was involved with a professor while in college. She’d been honest with Johnny and told him that her hesitation to engage in a sexual relationship came from her fear that she’d ultimately be hurt and betrayed, as had happened with Andrew Bishop.  Each time the subject came up, Johnny promised Ashton he’d never do that to her, but he also realized he had to prove it. He had to gain her trust through his actions, and through allowing her to get to know him. 

 

Waiting to have sex for three months with a woman he so greatly desired wasn’t easy for Johnny.  Had he been younger, he’d have probably been foolish enough to walk away from this celibate relationship without giving it a chance to flourish.  But he was mature enough now to see all he might lose if he broke things off with Ashton just because she wasn’t ready to go to bed with him. So he was patient, and was even surprised to discover the experience of dating Ashton without sex involved was a huge turn on.  He literally had to wine her and dine her in a way he’d never done before with any woman, not even his wife. Johnny and Kim were barely out of high school when they married. Therefore, their romance had been a teenage one in every sense of the word.  With Ashton, it was far beyond anything like that.  Far beyond anything Johnny had experienced with any woman he’d ever dated.

 

Johnny copied Ashton movements.  His hands slid up the back of her sweater, just like her own hands were sliding up the back of his shirt.  When her hands slithered to his chest, he unhooked her bra and caressed his way over her round full breasts. She didn’t appear to be a big-busted woman in her clothing, but God, by feel alone he could tell she’d been hiding treasures he couldn’t wait to explore further.

 

They kissed and caressed until they were both panting. Until their hands traveled downward and they were fumbling with snaps and zippers.  Johnny forced himself to stop rubbing his thumb within the folds of her open zipper.  She moaned as he pulled back slightly. 

 

Her eyes were dark with desire as she questioned in a husky voice, “John?”

 

He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been such a gentleman when all he really wanted was to plunge himself inside a woman.  He wasn’t certain he ever had been.

 

“Are you sure?” he whispered.  “Are you ready?”

 

“God yes, I’m ready.  I’m sure.  I’m sure, John.  I want this.”  She placed a hand on the front of his jeans and squeezed. “Lord do I want this.”

 

Johnny’s eyes twinkled at the thought of what was to follow.  “All right, if you’re sure then.”

 

Ashton gave a little cry of delight as Johnny scooped her into his arms.  She kicked off her shoes as he carried her to the condo’s master bedroom, their lips molded together the entire way there. 

 

Later, after they’d made long and drawn out love twice and were cuddled together on Johnny’s bed beneath the thick maroon comforter, Ashton said he’d treated her like a virgin, and that she loved him all the more for it even though his gentleness and patience weren’t necessary. 

 

Like a lot of things that were firsts that night, it was the first time since they’d started dating that she said she loved him.  He slid on top of her again, nuzzled her hair, whispered, “I love you, Ashton,” and then made love to her for a third time. This session was frenzied and filled with a passion Johnny could barely control. A display meant to show Ashton that Johnny knew she wasn’t a virgin, but instead, a woman who instinctively understood how to satisfy him in the same way he seemed to know how to satisfy her.

 

The next month brought a variety of dates, then returning to Johnny’s condo to make love and spend the night together.  Soon it seemed silly for Ashton to pay apartment rent given she was at Johnny’s more than she was at her own home.  Her lease was due to expire at the end of May.  It was the perfect time for Johnny to ask her to move in with him. He didn’t hesitate to do so, and Ashton didn’t hesitate to say yes.

 

She’d been renting a furnished apartment so she had few personal items to bring to Johnny’s with her other than her clothing, shoes, jewelry and medical textbooks.  When Johnny teased her on the day he moved her things to the condo by saying, “For a woman, you travel light,” she responded with, “Denver was never meant to be permanent.  I’ll be headed back to New York eventually.”

 

Johnny should have taken that comment as his first warning of what their future might hold since he had no strong desire to move again, and especially not to New York City. But he was head over heels in love, and “eventually” seemed like a long way off, especially on that gorgeous spring day in Colorado when the sun bounced off of Ashton’s hair as she made trips from the Land Rover to the condo with armfuls of clothing.

 

Johnny had moved into the condo on January 20th with the help of the guys he worked with just like he’d planned. And like he’d planned as well, by the end of January he’d brought all of the items to the condo that were in storage.  When he wasn’t at work or seeing Ashton, Johnny spent the winter unpacking, wallpapering, and decorating.  The condo’s builder had contracted a crew to put a coat of white paint on all of the walls that blended blandly with the beige carpeting in the great room, hallway, and bedrooms. 

 

The first thing Johnny decided after he moved in was that the condo needed some color.  By the time Ashton moved in, he had it transformed to a manly lair.  Various shades of maroon, brown, blue and green dominated throughout. Johnny’s taste in wallpaper ran toward stripes and plaids, and in the laundry room, paper that depicted a man fly-fishing in a stream.  Nothing with flowers, or teapots, or pastel colors, or anything else that women usually chose. Because of this, Johnny told Ashton she could change whatever she wanted to, especially in the master bedroom and bathroom, where maroon and hunter green were the predominate colors.  Ashton said everything looked just fine to her, and that besides, “We won’t be living here forever.”

 

That should have been Johnny’s second warning Ashton had other goals for her life that might not include Denver, and when she said, “we” he should have realized she was already making future plans for both of them that he hadn’t been consulted about.  But their relationship was young, and she still had two more years of her internship at Central Hospital, and he was happier than he’d been in a long time, so it was easy to get lost in his love for her and ignore what Johnny perceived to be “little things” they could hash out in the future.

 

Ashton worked long hours at the hospital like all interns do, while Johnny’s career involved twenty-four shifts, plus any overtime that came his way.  When the couple had time off together, Johnny introduced Ashton to hiking, kayaking, fishing, and camping.  She enjoyed the first two activities, but wanted no part of fishing or camping after one weekend spent in the Rocky Mountains without the luxury of a “bathroom and my blow dryer,” as she put it.  Johnny wished then that she was a little more like Joanne DeSoto – willing to make the best of some things she didn’t really like provided she wasn’t asked to participate in them more than a few times a year, but Ashton refused to entertain the notion of fishing or camping again, so Johnny was forced to accept her dislike for these activities he got great enjoyment from.

 

On the other hand, Johnny didn’t care for the symphony concerts Ashton roped him into attending on several occasions, or the trips to the art museum.  She complained that culture in Denver was greatly lacking when compared to New York, but that didn’t stop her from going to concerts and being a frequent visitor to the museum. Nor did it prevent her from insisting Johnny go with her, even though he’d allowed her to bow out of fishing and camping trips without raising a stink over it.

 

They did enjoy riding bikes together, and renting horses they rode up the trails in the mountains.  Ashton was an accomplished rider as a result of years of private lessons as a child. And they generally had the same taste in movies, and though Ashton’s taste in restaurants was pricey, Johnny had to admit she knew where some of the best food was served.  She’d tried to teach him to play golf with only marginal success, and when she suggested tennis, he wasn’t willing to budge an inch when he told her adamantly, “No way.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“ ‘Cause I’m not the kinda guy who runs around on a tennis court in white shorts chasing a little yellow ball.”

 

“But my father plays tennis.”

 

“Good for your father.”

 

“But if you don’t learn, how will you entertain him when my parents come to visit us next week?”

 

It was mid-September, and this was the first Johnny’d heard of Ashton’s parents coming for a visit.  She’d told them about him via phone calls, and let them know when she’d moved in with him, but Johnny had never spoken to either Ashton’s mother or father, and certainly wasn’t expecting to meet them on such short notice.

“They’re coming here?”  Johnny thrust an index finger downward as they sat together at the dining room table eating chicken and potatoes the paramedic had cooked on the grill. “As in here here.”

 

“Yes, here.  Right here to our humble little adobe.”

 

“They’re gonna stay with us?  As in overnight?”

 

“As in overnight,” Ashton nodded.  “Why? Where’d you think they’d stay?”

 

A hotel would be nice. 

 

“Uh…I guess I’m just surprised they wanna stay here.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because they don’t know me.”

 

“Then it’s a good way for them to get to know you, silly.”

 

“I suppose. But still, you could have given me more warning.”

 

“I didn’t have much warning myself.  Mother just told me a little while ago. She called when you were out on the deck making dinner.”

 

Johnny slowly picked tiny pieces of barbequed chicken off the bone with his fork.  He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been serious enough about a woman for a “meet the parents” session to be warranted.  And since he hadn’t lived with a woman since Kim, and since her parents lived just a few miles from them, he’d never had a woman’s parents staying overnight in his home. The thought made him uncomfortable and nervous, which was kind of stupid since he had no reason for any negative thoughts regarding Ashton’s parents.  In the months since Johnny’s first date with Ashton, she’d said enough about her folks for the paramedic to conclude she adored her father and that she was close to her mother.  He tried to tell himself those facts alone should mean he’d get along fine with them, but for some reason, his unrest prevailed.

 

Johnny sensed Ashton studying him.  He looked up and reluctantly met her eyes.  She wore a teasing smile.

 

“Don’t tell me you’re nervous over the prospect of meeting Mother and Dad.”

 

“No…no, I’m not nervous.”

 

“Liar.”

 

“I’m not lying.”

 

“You are too.”

 

“How do you know?”

 

“When John Gage isn’t eating like he’s got the appetite of a fourteen-year-old boy going through a growing spurt, then I know he’s nervous.”

 

Johnny hesitated before finally admitting, “Maybe a little.”

 

“Why?”

 

“I dunno.  Let’s just say it’s been a lotta years since I’ve been in a relationship where I’ve had to “meet the parents” and leave it at that.” 

 

“Well, meeting mine won’t be so bad, I promise. You and Dad have medicine in common and--”

 

“Ashton, your father’s a cardiac surgeon.  I’m a paramedic.”

 

“So?”

 

“So that means we don’t have nearly as much in common as you’re making it sound like we do.”

 

“My dad’s not like that, John.”

 

“Not like what?”

 

“Snobby when it comes to his work.  He’s a great guy.  He’ll be very interested in what you do for a living.”

 

Sure he will be. Your father probably makes a half a million bucks a year cutting open chests.  He’d not gonna be all that interested in what I do for a helluva lot less than that.

 

Ashton forked some lettuce and a sliced tomato from her salad.  “Besides, my parents aren’t that much older than you.”

 

            John hadn’t given this a thought.  He paled a bit. “How old are your folks?”

 

            “Mother is fifty-two. Dad’s fifty-three.”

 

            “And that’s supposed to make me feel better?”

 

            “I thought it would.  After all, Mother’s only twelve years older than you, and

Dad’s--”

 

            “I can do the math.”

 

            “What are you so testy about all of a sudden?”

 

            “Oh nothing.  It’s just that your parents are young enough to be my sister and brother.  I’m not sure that’s gonna make ‘em real receptive to the idea that I’m screwing their daughter.”

 

            Ashton laughed.

 

            “What’s so funny?”

 

            “You.”

 

            “Well I don’t feel very funny at the moment.”

 

            “I’ve never seen you this worked up.”

 

            “Then let me warn you, once I get started on a “good rant” as Ro…as an old friend of mine would say, it can take me anywhere from a couple of hours to a couple of days to calm down.”

 

            Ashton gave the man a coy smile as she stood. She reached behind Johnny and closed the blinds that hung at the French doors, then tugged on the back of his chair.

 

            “What are you doin’?”

 

            “Scoot away from the table.”

 

            “Why?”

 

            “Just do it.”

 

            “But I’m not through eating yet.”

 

            “If you’ll scoot away from the table, I’ll take care of your appetite and calm you down both at the same time.”

 

            The lust Johnny saw in Ashton’s eyes meant she didn’t have to tell him again to push his chair out.  When he’d done as she ordered, she climbed on his lap and reached for the zipper on his jeans.

 

            “This is supposed to calm me down?”

 

            “Uh huh.  Doctor’s orders.”

 

            Johnny slipped Ashton’s sweatshirt over her head to find she wasn’t wearing a bra, as was often her habit when she had no plans to leave the condo.  It was a habit Johnny had come to greatly enjoy.  He tossed the shirt toward the empty chair on his right, but paid no attention as to whether it landed on the chair, or on the floor.

 

            Around a mouthful of plump breast, Johnny mumbled, “I guess I’d better enjoy Doctor’s orders while I can.” 

 

She urged him to lift his hips a bit, then slid his jeans and boxer shorts off his hips.  “Why?”

 

Johnny moved his mouth to the other breast.  “ ‘Cause we won’t be doing this when “Mother and Dad” are here.”

 

Ashton chuckled at Johnny’s words, then helped him remove her jeans and the only form of underwear she was sporting – a thong so tiny it barely covered what it was intended to hide. When she mounted him, Johnny’s hands automatically cupped her bare bottom. He threw his head back with ecstasy while mumbling, “By the way, how the hell long are they staying?”

 

As the woman took all of her lover inside her, pinned him to the chair, and set an urgent pace for the lovemaking she was completely in charge of, she closed her eyes and moaned with unbridled passion, “I hope not long. Oh good God, John, I hope not long.”

 

Chapter 39

 

            “John, how nice to meet you. We’ve heard so much about you.”

 

            It was the first time in his life that Johnny had received an air kiss. Her lips barely touched his skin as she smoothly glided from one side of his face the other. He would have found it funny if he hadn’t been so nervous, and trying so hard to be on his best behavior.

 

            “It’s nice to meet you too…”

 

            Johnny let his sentence hang in the air, not sure how he should refer to Ashton’s mother.

 

            “Call me Margaret, please.”

 

            “Margaret.”  He nodded and smiled.  “Nice to meet you too.”

 

Johnny caught something in the woman’s expression before she turned away from him.  Displeasure maybe?  Surprise?  Disapproval?  He wasn’t sure which, nor did he know the source of her emotion. She and her husband had just gotten off of the plane. He didn’t think that was long enough for Margaret to have formed an opinion of him.  Since he barely knew her, Johnny gave her the benefit of the doubt, deciding his uneasiness might have caused him to perceive something that didn’t exist.

 

While Johnny was mulling this over, Margaret turned to the tall, sandy haired man whose arm Ashton was clutching.

 

“And this is Ashton’s father, Bennett.”

 

Johnny and the man exchanged handshakes.

 

“Call me Ben.”

 

“Glad to meet you, Ben.”

 

“Likewise, John.  It’s nice to finally meet the man our daughter has told us so much about.”

 

At least he didn’t say it was nice to meet the man who’s sleeping with his little girl.  Thank God for small favors.

 

“Let’s get your luggage,” Ashton said, “then we’ll head to John’s Land Rover.”

 

“Land Rover?”

 

“It’s a cross between a car and truck,” Johnny explained to Ashton’s mother.

 

“Oh.  Well…how quaint.”

 

Johnny didn’t know it then, but the word “quaint” would be one he’d grow to hear quite often during the week Ashton’s parents stayed with them. 

 

Johnny led the way to Baggage Claim on the other end of the airport.  He walked a few paces ahead of Ashton and her parents, allowing them the freedom to visit with one another.

 

Ben pointed out the appropriate luggage as it circled on the turnstile.  Johnny wasn’t surprised to see the bags were made of leather.  He grabbed two bags, while Ashton’s father grabbed the one that remained, along with a garment bag and his golf clubs.  They carried everything to Johnny’s vehicle, the women following behind laughing and talking more like girlfriends than like mother and daughter.

 

Johnny had vacuumed the Land Rover as soon as he arrived home from work that morning; then washed it and waxed it even though he’d have rather taken a nap.  He’d just come off a busy shift that included several runs during the nighttime hours.  But for reasons even Johnny couldn’t fully identify, he knew it was important that he make a good first impression on Ashton’s parents. 

 

The men put the luggage and golf clubs in the Rover’s cargo hold, while the women climbed in the back seat.  Johnny secured the cargo hold door.  He slipped behind the wheel as Ben got in the vehicle on the passenger side.

 

“Very nice,” the surgeon nodded, although Johnny assumed he was just being polite.  “Lots of room.  I should get myself one of these.”

 

“Oh, Bennett. What would you do with something like this?” 

 

When Johnny’s eyes flicked to the petite woman in the rearview mirror, she must have felt as though she’d committed some kind of social faux pas.  “I mean, it’s…quaint.  I’m sure it meets John’s needs out here in Colorado, but we certainly don’t need one in New York City.”

 

Johnny chuckled to himself at the way Ashton’s mother made Colorado sound like some kind of wild-west town that hadn’t been tamed yet. Therefore, everyone needed a sturdy vehicle in order to break trails and round up cattle.

 

“I was just saying it’s nice. Comfortable.” Ben stretched out his long legs. He was taller than Johnny by three inches, and while not over weight per se, he possessed a large, sturdy frame.  “Some of those obnoxious New York drivers might get out of my way if I’m driving one of these, wouldn’t you say, John?”

 

“Sure,” Johnny agreed, more to be polite than because he really cared what Bennett Riley drove.  He suspected the man’s taste was far more along the lines of a Lincoln Continental, or a Cadillac Coup Deville, than toward something durable made with the outdoorsman in mind like the Land Rover.  “They might.”

 

The conversation settled on Ashton then, with Ben turning in his seat so he could be part of the conversation in back.  Johnny wasn’t offended by that action.  Instead, he was relieved.  The less he had to try and make a good impression the better as far as he was concerned.  At his age, it was amusing to find himself trying to impress a woman’s parents. Especially parents whom, by virtue of their age, were members of his peer group. 

 

When they arrived at the condo, the men removed the luggage and clubs from the cargo hold.  Ashton led the way inside. 

 

Johnny was proud of his home and always willing to show it off.  He kept it neat and clean, even when that meant picking up after Ashton, who tended to leave her clothes lying around and her dirty dishes in the sink.  This sloppiness on Ashton’s part was the source of one of their first arguments. Although Ashton had promised to do better, it was usually Johnny who ended up doing the laundry, picking up around the condo, cleaning the bathrooms, and vacuuming and dusting.  He tried not to let that uneven division of labor bother him. After all, he’d been taking care of those responsibilities by himself for many years now.  It was just that, every now and then, it got a little annoying when he came home from working a double shift to find dishes piled in the sink that hadn’t been there when he’d left.  It was even more annoying when he thought of the automatic dishwasher mounted beside the sink.  It would take Ashton less than five minutes to deposit her dishes in the dishwasher, but nonetheless, more often than not she claimed she “forgot.”

 

Once again, Johnny saw a flash of something cross Margaret Riley’s features as she looked around the kitchen, breakfast nook, dining area, and great room.  Distaste maybe? Whatever it was, it was gone before Johnny could be certain if he was reading her correctly. 

 

“Very nice. Quaint,” the woman said with a nod.  “My, but it’s so tidy that it looks like Olympia has been here.”

 

“That’s all John’s doing,” Ashton readily admitted.

 

Margaret chuckled. “I hardly thought it was yours, dear.”

 

“Who’s Olympia?”

 

“Our housekeeper. A jewel of woman. She’s been with us since before Ashton born.”

 

Johnny silently pondered this news.  Now it made more sense why Ashton was such a slob. There’d always been someone in the house whose job it was to pick up after her.  He wondered how Margaret and Ben afforded the luxury of a maid as far back as before Ashton was even born. Margaret was only twenty when they married, and Ben still a year away from entering medical school. Johnny had realized early in his relationship with Ashton that she’d come from a household where money was plentiful.  He just hadn’t realized until now how plentiful, and that evidently cash was readily available a long time before Ben started his medical practice. Because of this fact, Johnny knew there had to be another piece to the puzzle missing, but right then, in front of Ashton’s parents, wasn’t the time to ask.

 

Johnny put the luggage in the guestroom while Ashton showed her parents the rest of the condo.  It was no surprise to Johnny when Margaret once again announced it was, “Quaint.”  To Johnny, “quaint” was a one-bedroom cabin in the mountains.  He wondered just what these people lived in that made Ashton’s mother act as though a seventeen hundred square foot home was normally used by children as a backyard playhouse.

 

            For reasons he couldn’t identify, Johnny easily predicted that Margaret would have to “retire” – her words exactly – to the guestroom for an afternoon rest before they went out to dinner that evening.  He found her amusing at best, and too “high society” for his tastes at worst, but overall, he couldn’t complain too much he supposed.   She’d been polite and nice so far. Considering her daughter was living with him, he could have been up against a conservative religious zealot who’d come to visit with the sole purpose of demanding Johnny propose marriage.  But evidently the Episcopalians weren’t concerned with couples living together outside of holy matrimony. Or if they were, then neither Margaret nor Ben felt it was their place to interfere with the decisions their adult daughter made.

 

            Johnny visited with Ben in the great room that afternoon, while Ashton sat behind the closed door of the guest room chatting with her “retiring” mother.  The two men talked everything from medicine to fishing.  As Johnny had told Ashton, he certainly didn’t have a lot in common medically speaking with a cardiac surgeon, but nonetheless, Ben asked him a lot of questions about Denver’s paramedic program, and seemed genuinely interested in Johnny’s background as a veteran firefighter/paramedic.  All in all, Johnny thought he passed muster with Ashton’s father by the time the women came out of the bedroom and announced it was time for everyone to clean up and dress for dinner.

 

            They went to the Silver Rose that evening.  Johnny gave Malcolm a self-satisfied smirk as he brushed past the man after holding Margaret’s chair out for her.  He said quietly for just the Maitre d’ to hear, “Dr. Riley’s parents, in case you’re wondering, Malcolm.”  He knew it was childish, but he couldn’t help letting the man know that this was another important step in eventually making his relationship with Ashton a permanent one.

 

            Later that night, Johnny once again found himself nervous. They’d returned to the condo and were getting ready for bed.  He’d never disappeared into a bedroom with a woman while her parents were present.  That he wasn’t married to the woman he planned to climb in bed with made the thought even more unsettling.  But if it bothered Ben he didn’t show it, and the only thing Margaret said was a quiet, “Remember what we talked about,” to Ashton, which she must have assumed Johnny couldn’t hear.

 

            To Johnny, the woman smiled graciously. 

 

“Good night, John. Thank you for a lovely day.”

 

            “You’re welcome. ‘Night.”

 

            The couples entered their respective bedrooms, doors closing softly behind them.  The master bedroom and bathroom were at the end of the hall, with the condo’s other bathroom in-between it and the guest room. Therefore, once the doors were closed nothing that was said could be overheard.

 

            Johnny hung up his suit coat and tie in the closet, then went to the master bathroom where he brushed his teeth and ran cool water over his face.   When he returned to the bedroom Ashton’s shoes, dress, bra, and pantyhose were tossed everywhere from the bed, to the chair, to the floor, just like Johnny could have predicted.

 

            “Um, don’t forget. Olympia doesn’t work here.”

 

            Ashton laughed from where she was standing by the dresser, slipping into a pair of blue satin “lounging pajamas” whatever those were. All Johnny knew was they weren’t skimpy and sexy.  Evidently, Ashton didn’t want to tempt him while her parents were visiting.

 

            “She should.”

 

            “Well she doesn’t.”

 

            “Is that your way of telling me to pick up after myself?”

 

            “Yeah, ‘cause until I start wearing dresses and pantyhose, it’s pretty easy to figure out who that crap belongs to.”

 

            Ashton huffed and puffed with indignation, making a playful production out of snatching the items up before crossing to the big walk-in closet.  As she put her things away and tossed the pantyhose in a small cloth bag she kept in the closet for her “hand washables” as she referred to them, Johnny rolled the thick comforter back to the end of the bed, then climbed between the covers.  He laid on his right side with his head propped in one hand, waiting for Ashton. 

 

            When the woman finished brushing her teeth, washing her makeup off, and combing her hair out of the French braid she’d put it in before dinner, she joined Johnny.  She shut off her bedside lamp, then cuddled next to the man, who snuggled in beside her with his arm resting lightly across her ribcage.

 

            They talked for a few minutes about her parents and the dinner out that evening. Johnny said all the right things, acknowledging that her parents were nice, and that her dad was easy to talk to, and that dinner at the Silver Rose was great, as usual.  When the conversation began to wind down, he changed the subject.

 

            “Why didn’t you ever tell me about Olympia?”

 

            “About our housekeeper?”

 

            “Yeah.”

 

            “I don’t know. Why would I? What difference does it make?”

 

            “None, I guess. I just…well, I just didn’t know your parents had that kinda money.  They must’ve been pretty well off to be able to afford a maid before you were even born.  Your dad wasn’t even outta college yet, and your mom wasn’t working.”

 

            “My maternal grandparents helped them out a lot back then.”

 

            “Oh. So they were the ones with the bucks, huh?”

 

            Ashton laughed at Johnny’s teasing.  “My mother’s middle name isn’t Rockefeller for nothing.”

 

            Johnny shot up, flipping on his nightstand lamp.

 

            “Say that again?”

 

            “My mother’s middle name?”

 

            “Yeah.”

 

            “Rockefeller. Margaret Rockefeller Ashton.”

 

            “You mean as in the Rockefellers?”

 

“Yes, if by the Rockefellers you mean Nelson, John D. the Third, Laurance, Winthrop, and David. They’re my mother’s cousins on her mother’s side. Grandfather Ashton worked in various Rockefeller family interests until he retired a few years ago.”

 

“How come you never said anything before?”

 

“I don’t know.  What difference does it make?”

 

“I…I guess none. It’s just that…”

 

“That what, John?”

 

“That where I come from is a helluva long way from the world of the Rockefellers.”

 

“So?”

 

“So, on my salary I can’t give you the kinds of things you were used to.  Like a housekeeper for starters.”

 

“Maybe my parents will give us one as a wedding present.”

 

“Ha ha.”

 

“I’m serious.  That’s how my parents got Olympia.  My grandparents gave her to them for a wedding present.”

 

Johnny wasn’t certain how you went about “giving” a person as a wedding present, but he wasn’t going to ask either. He thought the whole thing sounded ridiculous, and certainly not something he’d ever be interested in.  As his father had taught him when he was no older than seven or eight, you don’t pay someone to do for you what you can do for yourself. 

 

Now other things began to make more sense to Johnny.  Like why Ashton seemed to take money for granted, and why her parents continued to send her a generous monthly allowance, despite the fact that she was drawing a decent salary from Central Hospital and was no longer paying rent.  Johnny wasn’t sure he liked the conclusions he was drawing – that money meant a lot more to Ashton, and played a much bigger part in her life, than he’d previously realized.  Not that he faulted her for that. She couldn’t control the family she’d been born into any more than he could control that about himself.  He just wasn’t sure how she’d feel as the years went on, and his salary as a paramedic didn’t give them the type of lifestyle the Rockefellers had.

 

Johnny pushed his concerns aside as the woman nestled into his chest, kissed his chin, and told him she loved him. He stroked her hair, thinking of how much she looked like her mother. She got her height from her father, but her features came from the petite, stylish Margaret.  Twenty years from now if Ashton looked half as good as her mother did, she’d still be drop dead gorgeous.

 

He reached up and turned out the light again.  “Hey,” he whispered into the darkness, “by the way. What did your mom mean when she said ‘remember what we talked about.’?”

 

“Oh…um…well, you’re never going to believe this.”  She gave a breathless little laugh that sounded almost nervous to Johnny’s ears. 

 

“What?”

 

“This afternoon when she and I were talking in the guestroom, she reminded me not to get pregnant.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“Not because of you or anything,” Ashton rushed to assure. “She already loves you.”

 

“Oh she does, does she?”

 

“Don’t tease like that. Of course she does.”

 

“She’d only known me for about eight hours.”

 

“That doesn’t matter. Mother’s a good judge of character.”

 

“So if she loves me so much, why’s she worried about you getting pregnant?”

 

“She’d rather see us married before that happens.”

 

I bet.  It would never do to talk about your unmarried pregnant daughter with the country club crowd, now would it?

 

“What’d you tell her?”

 

“That we’re both far from ready to get married, and that I’m on the pill.”

 

“She was okay with that?”

 

“She was fine with it.”

 

“Your parents are pretty liberal.”

 

“Yes. For a couple of Republicans they are.”

 

Ashton chuckled when she said that, but Johnny picked up on the relief in her tone, as though she was glad she had a ready answer for him.

 

He could have pushed the subject further. Even thought about it for a few seconds, but it was late, it had been a long day, he was tired, and in a week Ashton’s parents would be leaving.  There was no point in causing an argument over two people who had treated Johnny with nothing but respect and kindness so far, and whom Ashton obviously had enormous love for.

 

Johnny settled in beside his girlfriend. Both he and Ashton were sound asleep within five minutes, secure in their love for one another despite their different backgrounds.

 

~ ~ ~

            The rest of that week progressed uneventfully. The weather was cooperative, giving Denver the first signs of fall with cool mornings and evenings, but sunshine during the day and temperatures that reached eighty degrees.  Ashton was able to take vacation that week.  Johnny wasn’t, or so he’d told Ashton.  He knew if he’d asked Captain Marshall, the man would have granted him the time away considering his one year anniversary with the department was just a couple of weeks off.  But prior to Margaret and Ben’s arrival, Johnny wasn’t too crazy about the thought of spending the entire week with them. If he didn’t like Ashton’s parents, or they didn’t like him, it could turn out to be a heck of a long seven days.  So instead he worked, and was home every other day for twenty-four hours, before returning to duty for twenty-four. In the end, that was good for all concerned. It gave Ashton time alone with her parents to visit, and to play golf and tennis, and it allowed Johnny to participate in some activities they all enjoyed, like riding horses, hiking, and going out to dinner.  Johnny took Ashton’s father fishing one day, and on another agreed to golf with the man, although Johnny freely admitted he wasn’t any good.

 

            “No matter, John,” Ben had said as the two of them got ready to leave the house on Wednesday morning.  “We won’t even keep score.”

 

            Margaret smirked from where she and Ashton sat at the table in the breakfast nook sipping coffee and eating English muffins.

 

            “Since when don’t you keep score, Bennett?  You’re so competitive that you have the audacity to place a bet with your mother every time we play cribbage.”

 

            “Now, Margie, don’t say that. You’ll scare John away before he even consents to going out on the links with me.”

 

            The woman’s nose wrinkled just enough to broadcast her displeasure at her husband’s use of the name “Margie.”  The paramedic had observed exchanges like these throughout the couple’s stay.  He got the impression that “Margie” was a term of endearment only allowed during the most intimate moments in the bedroom.  Otherwise, it was to be Margaret.          It was another quirk of Ashton’s mother’s that Johnny found amusing.

 

            As Johnny knew he would, he played miserably that day.  Golf wasn’t his game any more than he imagined bowling was Ben’s.  Nonetheless, the weather was great, so being outside with a guy Johnny didn’t mind spending time with wasn’t the worst thing in the world.

 

            Johnny learned more about Ashton’s family as he and Ben played eighteen holes of golf, walking the entire time.  Bennett Riley came from money in his own right, or so Johnny soon surmised.  The Rileys might not be as wealthy as the Rockefellers, but Ben’s father had been an associate of Joseph Kennedy back when Kennedy was the youngest bank president in the United States. 

 

            “Kennedy got my dad started in banking. They were classmates at Harvard.  Two Irish boys determined to prove they could be a part of upper crust society, too. A lot of negative things have been written about old Joe Kennedy in recent years, but my father went to his grave swearing all of it was made up and that Mr. Kennedy was a saint.”

 

             Among other things Johnny discovered that day that Ashton had never mentioned were her two younger brothers who’d died.  Bennett Patrick Riley the Fourth passed away twenty-fours after his birth when Ashton was two and a half. William Rockefeller Riley lived only three days. Ashton was four at the time of his death.  The deaths of the boys gave Johnny a better understanding of why Ashton was pampered by her parents.  It wasn’t just that the family had money, but as well, she was cherished all the more because she was their only child to survive infancy.

 

            “I wanted more children,” Ben said over the lunch he bought Johnny at the golf course’s clubhouse, “but Margaret couldn’t bear to go through another pregnancy again after Willie died.”

           

            “It’s hard,” Johnny acknowledged between bites of his sandwich.  “Losing a child.”

 

            Ben cocked an eyebrow at him, as though he’d heard something in Johnny’s tone that led him to conclude the man was speaking from experience.

 

Although Johnny rarely told anyone about Kim and Jessie, he finally said,           “I was married once.  My wife and daughter were killed.  Jessie – my daughter – was only fourteen months old.”

 

Ben didn’t ask for details.  Johnny assumed he’d ask Ashton about Kim and Jessie’s deaths sometime when they were alone.

 

            “I’m sorry,” Ben said. “Believe me when I say that I know how difficult it is.”

 

            “Thanks.”

 

            For years afterward, Johnny acknowledged this was the glue that bonded he and Bennett Riley together.  They didn’t see one another often, but when they did, they enjoyed each other’s company.  Their lifestyles were vastly different.  About the only things they had in common were their love of fishing and their love for Ashton, but the fact that they both knew the pain of burying children who’d never had a chance at life seemed to make their differences unimportant.

 

            Johnny’s last day of work that week was Thursday.  At eight o’clock on Friday morning, he and his shift mates kicked off a three-day weekend.  It couldn’t have worked out better as far as Johnny was concerned.  Ashton’s parents were flying back to New York at nine-fifteen on Saturday morning.  Ashton didn’t have to return to work until Monday.  That gave them almost two days to spend alone together.  Johnny was looking forward to a long soak with his lover in the round whirlpool tub in the master bathroom, and from there…well, from there he was willingly to enjoy whatever came his way.

 

            Johnny arrived home at eight-thirty to find Ashton’s Mercedes missing from the garage and Ben gone. When the paramedic asked Ashton where her father was, she said an old friend of Ben’s from medical school was on staff at St. Luke’s Hospital.  He’d met the man for an eight o’clock tee-off time.

 

            “Dad borrowed my car.  He won’t be back until mid-afternoon. I guess that means you get to entertain Mother and me today.”

 

            Johnny’s smile took in the two women who were on the deck finishing their breakfast.  “Sure.  How about if we go horseback riding one last time?”

 

            “That sounds nice, John,” Margaret said. “The perfect excursion for such a beautiful fall day.”

 

            “You’d better shower first.”  Ashton wrinkled her nose as Johnny bent to kiss her cheek. “You smell like smoke.”

 

            “Got called out to a big fire about two this morning.”

 

            “I hope no one was hurt.”

 

            “Nope.  It was in a factory that doesn’t run a nightshift.”  Johnny headed back into the house.  “I’ll be ready in a little while.”

 

            “Take your time,” Margaret smiled.  “There’s no need to hurry.”

 

            Johnny stood under a hot shower for fifteen minutes, washing his body and hair three times in an effort to remove the remnants of smoke and soot.  He chuckled to himself when he thought of the ways Ashton Riley had changed him.  When he lived alone, washing his hair once after a fire was sufficient.  She’d also purchased him several expensive suits, dress shirts, ties, and slacks, snazzing up a wardrobe that Johnny admitted was in bad need of it.  He’d lived in blue jeans, casual shirts, and one black suit for too many years now.  He’d even agreed to go to Ashton’s hairstylist a few weeks ago.  He hadn’t allowed the woman to cut too much off of his shaggy locks, but he did let her thin it and give him a decent trim, and then allowed her to show him how to style it so it no longer stuck out in ten different directions when it had a mind too. 

 

            Johnny thought the haircut made him look more mature.  He’d even noticed a few strands of gray in his hair now that some of the thickness had been removed.  Not that he necessarily wanted that in order to look mature, but nonetheless, his appearance had changed for the better in recent months.  He guessed love and the right woman did that to a guy.

 

            Johnny finished in the bathroom, then padded barefoot into the bedroom where he got dressed.  Out of respect for Ashton’s mother, he chose a new pair of jeans and a new shirt Ashton gave him as part of his fortieth birthday present the previous month.  He tucked the shirt into his waistband as he walked down the hallway.  When Johnny reached the juncture where the hall opened into the main part of the condo, he paused to put his watch on.

 

            “Ashton, I’m not saying John isn’t a nice man. I’m not saying that at all, sweetheart. He’s been a very gracious host to your father and me this week.”

 

            Johnny took a step back, staying out of the women’s line of vision.  He’d caught a glimpse of them through the dining area, still seated on the deck.  Their voices drifted clearly through the screens on the open French doors.

 

            “Then why are you bringing this up again?  I thought we settled it on Saturday afternoon.”

 

            “We discussed it on Saturday afternoon.  We didn’t settle anything.”

 

            “I don’t know what there is to settle.  After all, I’m thirty years old.”

 

            “Don’t get impertinent with me, young lady. I don’t care how old you are, I’m still your mother.”

 

            “I know that.  And I’m sorry. You know how much I love you and Dad. But I love John too.  Why can’t you accept that?”

 

            “Ashton, John is a lovely man. I sincerely mean that.  But he’s not what you’re used to.”

 

            “What I’m used to?”

            “He’s no Andrew Bishop.”

 

            “Thank God for that.”

 

            “Honey, I’m not endorsing what Andrew did to you. Not at all.  But what I’m trying to point out to you is that John isn’t one of us.”

 

            “One of us?” Ashton laughed. “You make us sound like three-eyed aliens.”

 

            “You know what I mean. He’s a blue collar worker.”

 

            Johnny had never heard the term “blue collar worker” sound like a dirty word before, but that’s exactly how it sounded when Margaret said it.

 

            “He’s a fireman and a paramedic, Mother.”

 

            “I realize that.  And while both of those things are noble professions, have you given consideration to the fact that John will never be able to provide you with the lifestyle you’re accustomed to?”

 

            “That won’t matter.  After I start my practice, my salary will give us whatever we want.”

 

            “Yes, it probably will. But how do you think John will feel earning less money than his wife? He seems like a proud man to me.  A man whose made his way in the world on his own for many years.  I’m not sure he’ll feel comfortable in the type of arrangement you’re speaking of.”

 

            “No, what you’re really saying is that type of arrangement isn’t acceptable in our social circle.”

 

            “I can’t deny it isn’t.  Name me one woman we know who is the main wage earner in the family.  Who earns a wage at all.”

 

            “I…well, right off hand I can’t think of any.”

 

            “That’s because there aren’t any.  It’s not done that way, Ashton. The man provides for the woman.  John can do that for many women, I’m sure, but not for a woman of your background and social status.”

 

            “I think you’re making too much of this.”

 

            “Oh you do?  The let me ask you this.  How will you feel when the day comes that you want to stay home with children, and John’s salary won’t support more than a middle income lifestyle?”

 

            “I don’t want children.”

 

            “You say that now, but you’ll change your mind someday.”

 

            “No I won’t.”

 

            “Ashton Margaret, don’t be stubborn just for the sake of arguing with me.  And speaking of children, have you thought of how hard life will be for them?”

 

            “How hard life will be?”

            Margaret dropped her voice, as though it was crime to say it out loud.

 

            “He’s an Indian, you know.”

 

            Again, Ashton laughed. “Yes, I’m aware that John is part Native American.”

 

            “Then any children you have together will be too.”

 

            “I’d say that’s a foregone conclusion.”

 

            “Think about it, Ashton. Children of mixed race won’t fit into our world.”

 

            “Oh, Mother, for heaven’s sake.  You make it sound like--”

 

            “I make it sound exactly how it is.  I’m simply warning you of things to come.”

 

            “What?  That issues over money and children are going to cause problems for John and me?”

 

            “Yes.”

 

            “I don’t agree with you.  First of all, we haven’t even discussed marriage. I don’t think we will be for quite a while.”

 

            “Why not?”

 

            Johnny heard the pause in the conversation before Ashton spoke again.

 

            “Because…because we’ve both been hurt this past year. We’re both working through things that are very painful for us.”

 

            “I assume you’re talking about Andrew in regards to yourself?”

 

            “Yes.”

 

            “What about John?”

 

            “I…I don’t know for sure.  All I know is that he came here from Los Angeles because of more than just a “good job opportunity” like he’s told me.”

 

            “Do you think whatever it is involved a woman?”

           

            “I don’t believe so, but I can’t really tell you why, because I don’t know myself.  Whatever it is, it’s hurt him deeply.  He’s restless on some nights, and seems to be bothered by bad dreams.”

 

            “Have you asked him about it?”

 

            “I have, but he won’t tell me anything.  He claims he doesn’t remember the dreams, and in a few hours whatever memories have him blue seem to leave him and he’s back to his old self.  He’s better now than he was when I first moved in. The dreams seem to be coming less frequently, and he seems happier.”

 

            “He has a taxing job.  I’m sure he’s witnessed a lot of tragic happenings.”

 

            “I’m sure he has,” Ashton agreed.

 

            “Regardless of all that, I’m just asking that you think about what I’ve said before you get serious about John.”

 

            “I’m already serious about him.”

 

            “Then before you take it to the next level and marry him.”

 

            “Mother, if I did marry John, would you be ashamed of him?”

 

            “No.  No, of course not.”

 

            Johnny thought Margaret’s words came far too quickly, as though her good breeding and social status prevented her from voicing her prejudices.  He already had her pegged as a person who raised money to aid causes that supported minorities, but heaven forbid one of those minorities wanted to move into her neighborhood, or far worse, marry her daughter.

 

            “I’m glad.”

 

            “I just want you to be happy, Ashton.

 

            “I know.  And Dad?”

 

            “Dad thinks a lot of John. Whatever makes you happy will make Dad happy.  If that includes a life with John, then your father will welcome him into the family without hesitation.”

 

            “And you?”

            “I…I just have concerns, sweetheart.  I have concerns about your future happiness if you marry a man like John, who won’t easily fit into the lifestyle you’re used to.  I have concerns that this relationship won’t last forever, and both of you will be hurt in the process.  But if you truly love him, then when the day comes that you tell me you’re marrying John, I’ll welcome him into the family too.” 

 

            Johnny waited until the women’s conversation shifted to some Rockefeller cousin and a scandal he was involved in, before walking through the dining area and into the kitchen.  Ashton called from the deck, “Are you ready to go?”

 

            “In a little while.  I need to eat breakfast first.”

 

            “We left you some coffee. Dad went out earlier and bought bagels and cream cheese if you want some.”

 

            Bagels and cream cheese weren’t Johnny’s first choice for breakfast, but he called, “Thanks!” before pouring himself a bowl of Wheaties and a glass of orange juice.  He carried his food to the table in the breakfast nook, deciding it was best to stay away from Ashton’s mother until he cooled down.  He didn’t appreciate her trying to undermine their relationship, if that was in fact what she’d been attempting to do.  Maybe her concerns were valid.  Johnny had a hard time drawing a conclusion, since he wouldn’t be fully introduced to Ashton’s lifestyle and background until they visited her parents for a couple of days at Christmas, as they’d promised Margaret and Ben they would if they could get the time off.

 

            This was also the first Johnny had heard of Ashton not wanting children.  He didn’t put much stock in her statement.  Not nearly as much as he’d realize several years later that he should have.  For the time being, he chalked it up to the fact that she was still completing her medical training. Of course she wouldn’t want to start a family until her internship was finished and she’d passed her boards.  Since Johnny wasn’t ready to propose marriage, it wasn’t an issue that needed discussing.  They were too early in their relationship to rush things.  When Johnny did think ahead to marrying Ashton and having children with her, he chuckled quietly at the thought of the mortified Margaret showing up at the country club with her little “Indian” grandchildren in tow.

 

            By the time Johnny was finished eating, he had his anger in check.  Margaret brought him the dirty dishes from the deck.  He loaded the dishwasher and started it while Margaret wiped off the counters.

 

            “We really need to teach that daughter of mine to pick up after herself, John.  Here we are doing all the work while she wanders off to put her lipstick on.”

 

            “Yep. Guess we need to do that.”

 

            The rest of the day unfolded in similar fashion.  Margaret was polite and kind to Johnny, just like she had been since she’d arrived.  He realized now that had little to do with whether she liked him or not, and everything to do with how she’d been raised.  She couldn’t be less than nice to him. She’d been taught better than that from the time she’d learned to talk.  But no one could control how she felt inside, and Johnny had gotten a clear understanding of those feelings when he’d overheard her conversation with Ashton.

 

            By the time Johnny and the women returned from horseback riding, Ben was home.  The two couples went out for an early dinner that evening, then “retired,” as Margaret would say, soon after returning to the condo since they had to be up early.

 

            Breakfast was eaten and the luggage loaded into the Land Rover by seven forty-five on Saturday morning.  They left for the airport at eight.  By quarter to nine, the luggage was checked in and Ashton’s parents were ready to board their plane.  Hugs and handshakes were exchanged, with Johnny getting another air kiss from Margaret on both cheeks.

 

            Ashton grew teary-eyed as she watched her parents’ plane take off.  She and Johnny walked out of the airport hand in hand.  They were barely in the door of the condo before Johnny had her pressed up against the kitchen counter. He unbuttoned her blouse while she unfastened the buckle on his belt, and then the snap at the waist of his jeans.

 

            They made love on the great room floor, then again in the bedroom.  In the back of his mind, Johnny knew this was his way of proving to Margaret that her daughter was his, and that nothing she said about him, or his job, or his social status, or his heritage, could ever take Ashton from him.

 

            They soaked together in the whirlpool tub for an hour before dressing and going to a movie.  Afterwards, they ate a late lunch at a restaurant near the theatre, then retuned to the condo where Johnny made love to Ashton again. She teased him about his insatiable appetite, but was a willing and eager partner. After they’d both reached the peak of ecstasy, they fell asleep in each other’s arms. When Johnny finally woke up, it was dark. Ashton was still nestled against his chest, her eyes closed in slumber.

 

            Johnny ran a gentle hand through the woman’s hair. Ashton’s mother was wrong.   This relationship would last forever.  If Johnny had anything to say about it, it would last a lifetime.




Chapter 40

 

            The remainder of the year seemed to rush by faster than Johnny could turn the pages of the calendar. The holiday season differed greatly from the previous one for the paramedic.  He and Ashton bought a fourteen-foot tall tree and put it up in the great room.  They spent hundreds of dollars on decorations for the inside and outside of the condo, kicking off their decorating on Thanksgiving. It took them a week to get everything in place, but Johnny had no regrets when they were finished.  Ashton had an eye for decorating that he was proud of.  With seemingly little effort, she transformed their home into a holiday wonderland.  They culminated all their hard work by hosting a Christmas party one Sunday afternoon in mid-December for the guys Johnny worked with, their spouses, and children. 

 

            Johnny thought the party was a success, even though Ashton complained about the kids after everyone left.   The event was catered at Ashton’s insistence.  She had no skills in the kitchen, and Johnny freely admitted his were limited.  It made him miss the way Joanne could always host a party, big or small, with gracious ease and on a limited budget to boot.  Ashton didn’t have the desire to even try, and was happy to write a check from her own account to pay the caterer’s bill if that meant she could avoid domestic chores. 

 

            The couple stood together in the kitchen putting the leftover food away.

 

            “At least we won’t have to worry about where our next meal is coming from for the rest of this week.”

 

            Johnny took a covered container of barbequed meatballs from Ashton, searching for an empty spot in the refrigerator to store it.  “Sure doesn’t look that way.”

 

            “Boy, those kids were something.  I wanted to swat a few of them on their little bottoms and send them to one of the bedrooms until they calmed down.”

            “Ah, they weren’t so bad.”

 

            “Bad?  John, I thought a band of hyperactive midgets was let loose in the house.”

 

            Johnny couldn’t deny that Greg’s brood of six weren’t the best behaved kids he’d ever been around, but what the heck, the mountains of food, glittering lights and decorations, and the gifts Johnny had under the tree for them, had added to their excitement. 

 

            “They were just having a good time. Byron’s little girls were well behaved.”

 

            “Which ones were they?”

 

            Johnny chuckled. “The black ones.”

 

            “Oh.  Well yes. I guess they were sweet enough.  At least I didn’t see them running around screaming like those kids of Greg’s were.  Makes me realize all the more why I don’t want any.”

 

            Johnny put the last food container in the refrigerator, shut the door, and turned to face Ashton. 

 

“Children?”

 

“No Martians.  Yes, children.  That’s what we were just talking about, wasn’t it?”

 

“You really don’t want any?”

 

“No. Why?  Do you?”

 

“I don’t think it’s such a bad idea, if that’s what you’re asking.”

 

She sidled up to the man and teased, “Then let’s go practice making a few.”

Johnny knew he shouldn’t have let her get out of the discussion that easily, but soon she had him in the bedroom with his clothes off, and once again he decided discussions about children could wait until they were ready to talk marriage.

 

Just like this holiday season was easier on Johnny, he also felt more settled in his job than a year ago at this time.  He and Greg had grown to be good friends.  They occasionally stopped somewhere for breakfast when they got off duty, and if Greg needed a hand with anything around his house Johnny was always the first to volunteer to help him.  His friendship with Greg didn’t extend to a friendship with Greg’s wife though, like he’d had with Joanne.  Karen seemed nice, but with six kids and a part time job at Kmart she reported to on the days Greg was off-duty, she was pretty stressed out.  She and Ashton had nothing in common, and since Greg couldn’t afford to hire a babysitter for his tribe, going out to dinner or to a movie with Greg and Karen was out of the question.  Aside from that, even Johnny wasn’t insane enough to volunteer to baby-sit for Greg’s kids, like he’d done on various occasions for the DeSoto children.  First of all, Ashton would kill him, and second of all, Greg and Karen could have used a few lessons from Roy and Jo on how to make kids tow the line.

 

Johnny and Greg did belong to the department’s bowling league, and bowled on the same team.  Bowling was another thing Ashton had no interest in, and made no effort to learn to enjoy for Johnny’s sake.  He’d wanted her to join the department’s couples’ league with him, but she’d been adamant in her refusal.  Since she worked long hours, Johnny didn’t make a big deal over it.  Given her hours, she wouldn’t be available to bowl on a regular basis, but still, he couldn’t help but silently bristle every time she dragged him to the art museum when he didn’t want to go.  He was supposed to take no for an answer whenever she didn’t want to participate in something he enjoyed, but she didn’t extend him that same courtesy.

 

Despite Ashton’s selfishness, Johnny considered this to be one of those little personality flaws you had to put with in your mate.  Just like he was sure there were things about him that annoyed Ashton now and then. 

 

The paramedic was able to get the week of Christmas and New Year’s off.  Ashton could only manage two days off, but was able to switch shifts with other interns, which allowed her some extra time. They got on a plane bound for Montana on December twenty-second. They were staying until mid-afternoon on Christmas Eve, then flying to New York City, where they were to stay with Ashton’s parents until leaving for home on December twenty-eighth so Ashton could return to work the next day.

 

Overall, Johnny thought the visits with their families were a success.  His father and sister seemed to fall in love with Ashton almost immediately, but then, Dad and Reah had wanted him to find the right woman again for so many years now that Johnny knew they’d accept just about anyone he told them he was serious about.  

 

Unlike Johnny’s father and sister, his grandfather was uncharacteristically reserved where Ashton was concerned.  Johnny wasn’t sure why, and when he asked Gray Wolf patted his hand and said, “All that’s important, John, is that you’re happy.  Are you happy with Ashton?”

 

“Very happy.”

 

“Then your happiness is all that matters.”

 

“But I want you to like her too.”

 

“She’s a beautiful woman.”

 

“But that doesn’t mean you like her.”

 

Gray Wolf had smiled then. “But neither does it mean I don’t, Katori.”

 

Johnny never did get a straight answer from his grandfather where Ashton was concerned, so he took the eighty-five year old man at his word.  As far as Ashton went, she claimed to like Johnny’s family, although Johnny saw shades of Margaret in Ashton each time she referred to something in his father’s home as “quaint” or called the small town of White Rock “quaint” or referred to the crafts his grandfather made and sold to tourists who came to the reservation as “quaint.”   She didn’t refer to the poverty she saw on the reservation as “quaint.” She didn’t say anything about it at all.  Johnny got the impression it didn’t affect her one way or another, other than to make her thank her lucky stars she was born into wealth.

 

  She acted interested when Gray Wolf introduced her to the world of his heritage through drawings, legends, and clothing, but Johnny had a feeling that, like her mother, Ashton was brought up to be polite in a situations like these and act interested even when she wasn’t. She seemed unnerved by the native dress his grandfather and sister sometimes wore. As though she was trying to picture how they’d fit in at a wedding reception thrown by her parents at the country club that had probably never seen a face that wasn’t white.

 

Ashton did enjoy bundling up and riding horses with Johnny over the snow covered pasture land his father owned, and she went with him to the cemetery to lay wreaths on the graves of his mother, maternal grandparents, twin sisters who’d died before he was born, and Kim and Jessie.  Tears even trickled from her eyes as they stood in front of Kim and Jessie’s graves.  She rested her head against Johnny’s chest, while he remained stoic, staring at the names etched in stone.  When he was ready to leave, he put an arm around Ashton’s shoulders and walked her to the truck he’d borrowed from his dad.

 

Johnny and Ashton celebrated Christmas with his family on the morning of the twenty-fourth.  Marietta Parker, the owner of the White Rock Café, arrived early to cook breakfast for everyone.  She was also the woman who’d held all of Chad Gage’s interest during the past year and a half.  Therefore, while it was a surprise to Johnny when his father and Marietta announced they were getting married the first Saturday in June, it wasn’t completely unexpected.  Because of Marietta’s long association with their family, Johnny and Reah couldn’t have been happier for the couple.

 

As they sat at the table eating ham and cheese omelets, pancakes, bacon, hash browns, and toast, Chad asked, “And you’ll be here to stand up with me, right, John? As my best man?”

 

“Wouldn’t miss it, Dad.”

 

Marietta reached for Reah’s hand and gave it a squeeze.  “And Reah will be my attendant.”

 

Johnny thought it was nice that his father and Marietta wanted Reah and him to be their attendants.  Marietta and her first husband weren’t able to have children, so Johnny and Reah had filled that role for the woman throughout the years. 

 

“And we’re going to have the reception right here on the ranch,” Chad said. “It won’t be anything fancy.  Just friends and family with cake, coffee, and punch.”

 

Johnny poured more syrup on his pancakes.  “Sounds real nice.”

 

“And you’ll be here too, Ashton.”

 

“Thank you, Mr. Gage.” Ashton smiled sweetly. “Thank you so much for the invitation.  I can’t promise I’ll be able to make it, though.  That’ll depend on if I can get the time off at work. The summer months are always especially busy at a hospital. But I’ll certainly try.”

 

Johnny caught a look on his grandfather’s face that broadcast the old man’s doubt of Ashton’s words.  The paramedic didn’t like what he saw, but he had too much respect for his grandfather to say anything about it.  Ashton wouldn’t purposely skip the wedding.  If she could get off work, then she’d come with Johnny.  If she couldn’t, then his family would have to understand she had a demanding job and wasn’t always able to get away.  After all, interns didn’t have the type of privileges a tenured physician did.  As it was, Ashton would be working long hours for several days after they got home in order to cover for everyone she’d switched with to get this holiday vacation.

 

Gifts were opened when no one could hold one more morsel of breakfast.  Afterwards, Johnny and Ashton packed the presents they’d received and got their suitcases in order.  There was just enough time for a quick lunch before Chad and Marietta drove them to the airport.  At nine-thirty that night they were riding in the backseat of Ben’s car, headed for the home Ashton had grown up in on Long Island.

 

Johnny smiled slightly while rubbing a hand over the leather seat as Ashton leaned forward, chatting with her mother.

 

I knew he drove a Cadillac.  I just knew it.

 

Chapter 41

 

Ashton’s parents lived in a nine thousand square foot brick monstrosity that included more rooms than Johnny could keep track of.  A drawing room, a game room, a library, a study, a receiving room, which appeared to serve a different function than the formal living room, though what exactly function that was Johnny never figured out. A family room, kitchen, dining room with a table that sat fourteen, maid’s quarters off of the kitchen, laundry room, and eight bedrooms along with six bathrooms rounded out the home.  Johnny and Ashton were given their own wing, which included a bedroom four times the size of the condo’s master bedroom, a bathroom, a dressing room, and a sitting room that included a TV, VCR, a supply of movies, a cabinet filled with snacks, a wet bar, and a small well stocked refrigerator.

 

No wonder Ashton’s mother acted like my place is a cabin she’d rent for a weekend skiing. Compared to this, it is.

 

Johnny met the infamous Olympia, a woman of about sixty years old who lived in the maid’s quarters and had every Wednesday off.  Among other duties, she assisted Ashton’s mother with getting breakfast and lunch ready each day. Then promptly at three each afternoon that Margaret and Ben were “dining in” as Margaret phrased it, a chef arrived to prepare the evening meal.  Dinner was served promptly at seven, with formal attire required, even when it was just Ashton’s parents, Ashton and Johnny.  Johnny soon learned that formal dinner attire for a male meant, at the very least, dress slacks and shirt, along with a sport coat and tie.  Of course, a dark suit was always preferable, or so Ashton told him. 

 

It was all Johnny could do not to laugh at the thought of living like this.  He’d spent plenty of nights before Ashton came into his life eating pizza in nothing but his boxer shorts while watching a ballgame on T.V., and considered that all the formal attire he needed.  As Ben tugged on the knot of his tie for the tenth time, Johnny got the impression that just once before he died Ashton’s father would like to know how it felt to eat in front of the T.V. in his boxers, but the paramedic was smart enough to keep his mouth shut and not cause trouble by cluing the man in.

 

Christmas Day wasn’t as bad as Johnny expected it to be. The morning was spent alone with Ashton’s parents opening gifts, and then having brunch that the chef arrived at the crack of dawn to prepare. The annual Christmas open house Ashton’s parents hosted began at two that afternoon.

 

Ben’s rowdy Irish family made the paramedic feel right at home as they spilled through the door by the dozens. Ben was the eighth of ten children, and the first-born male.  His sister, Patricia, was fourteen months younger than him, and then there had been a brother, Joseph, named for Joe Kennedy Sr., who was born eleven months after Patty.  Ashton told Johnny that the two eldest children in her father’s family, Lillian and Evelyn, had died as toddlers during a measles epidemic that swept the country in 1921, and that Joey drowned in 1945, just a few days short of his tenth birthday. This last tragedy left her father as the only son, and for that reason, much favored by her grandmother Riley.

 

Kate Riley was eighty-eight years old.  Johnny found the tiny spitfire to be candid, funny and feisty.  He thought Margaret would benefit from having a little more of her mother-in-law’s personality.

 

It was late in the afternoon on Christmas Day when the elderly lady sat down in a chair next to Johnny.  People filled the home’s downstairs rooms, spreading throughout the living room, dining room, and drawing room.  It was the receiving room Johnny had retreated to when he could no longer keep track of who was who, and which cousin was from the Rockefeller side of the family, versus which one was a Riley.

 

“So, young man, what do you think of this shindig Margaret puts on?”

 

“It’s very nice.”

 

“Nice.”  She waved one hand in dismissal, while keeping the other on the hook of her cane.  “She does this for show, you know.”

 

“Uh…um…”

 

Kate laughed. “Sorry for putting you on the spot like that.  You’re screwing my granddaughter, so it stands to reason that you have to be careful about what you say.”

 

Johnny blushed.  “Uh…yes, ma’am.”

 

“Don’t ma’am me. Call me Grandma Kate, like the rest of the grandkids do.  Or just Kate.  That’s fine too.  Just don’t call me “Mother Riley” like Margaret does. That’s grated on my nerves for almost thirty-two years now.  Since I plan to live to be at least ninety-five, I expect it’ll grate on my nerves for a long while to come yet.”

 

“Um…okay…uh…Kate.”

 

“Not used to calling an old lady by her first name, is that it?”

 

“Well, no.  Not really.”

 

“If that’s the worst thing you have to get used to in this family, then consider yourself lucky.” 

 

The receiving room opened onto the massive foyer.  Beyond that was the living room. From where Johnny and Kate were sitting, it was easy to see everyone coming and going.

 

Kate made a face as a new group of people entered the house.

 

“The Rockefellers. Scoundrels every one of ‘em.  Of course, not as big of scoundrels as Joe Kennedy, but that’s another story.”

 

“Ben told me that your husband thought a lot of Mr. Kennedy.”

 

“My husband, not me.  That sex fiend tried to get me in bed with him more than once.  You believe everything you read about him, John, because all of it’s true. I didn’t want to name my youngest son for him, but my husband and I had an agreement.  I got to name the girls, and he got to name the boys.  Thank God we had more girls than boys is all I’ve got to say.”  The old women leaned forward in her chair and gazed at the faces in the living room. “You’re lucky old Bill Ashton isn’t here, or his prissy wife Frances, either.”

 

“Margaret’s parents?”

 

“The one and only.  They spend the winter at a place they own down in Florida.  Frances has always liked to throw it in my face that she’s a Rockefeller. As if that’s something to be proud of.  You’ve probably met Margaret’s sisters, Elizabeth and Victoria.”

 

“Yeah,” Johnny nodded.  He’d met the two women and their husbands an hour earlier.

 

“Weren’t too impressed, were you?”

“Uh…”

 

“Ah, go ahead and be honest.  They’re snobby, just like Margaret is.  You notice how all of them insist on formal address?  As if Margaret, Elizabeth and Victoria aren’t mouthfuls.  Sounds like they think they’re members of the British Royal family, doesn’t it?”

 

“Um--”

 

“Well, allow me to assure you, they’re not.  Now if they were my girls, they’d be Maggie, Betsy, and Vickie, whether they wanted to be or not.  All of my children have proper names, mind you, but I sure don’t go around calling them Mary Kathleen, Constance, Geraldine, Adele, Virginia, Bennett, and Patricia.  No sir.  Mary, Connie, Gerri, Addie, Ginny, Ben, and Patty are good enough for me, and anyone else they run across.  Don’t you agree?”

 

“Yes, ma’am.”

 

“Kate.”

 

“Kate. Yes, Kate.”

 

“I thought you would. You don’t seem like the type who’s worried about what fork he’s supposed to use, or how he’s supposed to dress for dinner.”

 

Johnny chuckled. “Until recently I wasn’t.”

 

“Good boy.  Don’t let Margaret, or Ashton for that matter, change you.” 

 

“I’ll try not to.”

 

“I know, I know. They’re both a force to be reckoned with.  Don’t get me wrong, John, I love my granddaughter.  I love all twenty-six of my grandchildren.  But Ashton’s spoiled, plain and simple.  I warned Ben years ago that he and Margaret shouldn’t cater to her every whim and way, but he wouldn’t listen to me, and then the stooge went and told Margaret what I said. You can imagine what an uproar that caused. Margaret claimed I was interfering and told me in no uncertain terms to butt out.”

 

Johnny wasn’t sure what he was supposed to say, so he didn’t say anything.  Kate didn’t seem to notice his lack of response, or maybe she didn’t care if he agreed with her or not when she said Ashton was spoiled.

 

“It would have done Ashton good to have brothers and sisters.  Margaret and Ben shouldn’t have stopped after the boys died.  But Margaret…” the old woman waved a hand again. “Pampered that one was, by her parents first, and then by my son.  My own mother buried five children before she went on to have eleven that lived.  I buried two before Mary was born.”

 

“Ashton told me that.  I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be.  Death is a part of life, son.  There’s no way to get around it.  My faith kept me going each time I buried a child, and then in more recent years, my husband.  Speaking of faith, you wouldn’t happen to be a Catholic, would you, John?”

 

“Not really.”

 

            The woman eyed Johnny with open skepticism. “How can you “not really” be a Catholic?”

 

            “I guess I’m not anything. My father and grandfather were born and raised on a reservation. They were both educated by Catholic missionaries.  But neither of them attends church, and my mother was a Baptist.  My sister and I used to go to church with her and my grandmother when we were kids.”

 

            “Ah, the Baptists. Always out to save a soul if they can. I’m not fond of their long sermons, and all that singing, and praising the Lord, and carrying on like they do. I don’t think it’s proper, but to each their own.  So, you wouldn’t exactly call yourself a Baptist, either, is that it?”

 

            “No. I guess not.”

 

            “Then how do you feel about becoming a Roman Catholic?”

 

            “Well…uh--”

 

            “Margaret’s an Episcopalian, you know.”

 

            “Ashton’s mentioned it.”

 

            “She made Ben convert. And of course they raised Ashton as an Episcopalian.  Highfalutin religion that it is.  Catholic wasn’t good enough for Margaret. She had to be one step above the Rileys.”  Kate leaned into Johnny and said softly, “But I had Ashton baptized in the Catholic Church.”

 

            “You did?”

 

            “You bet I did.  Margaret and Ben still don’t know it.  When Ashton was eight months old, I arranged to have her for a day.  I already had things lined up with my parish priest.  That afternoon I slipped in a back door of the church with her, and ten minutes later slipped out.  So see, I think of Ashton as a Catholic, and if you’d be willing to become a Catholic…”

 

            “Uh…how about if I think on it for a while?”

 

            “That’s agreeable with me.  Just make me one promise.”

 

            “A promise?”

 

            “Yes.  Whatever you do, don’t become an Episcopalian.  I can stomach a Baptist in the family a lot better than I’ll be able to stomach another God forsaken Episcopalian.”

 

            “I’ll keep that in mind.”

 

            “Thank you.”

 

            “You’re welcome.”

 

            The old woman’s eyes tracked her daughter-in-law’s movements as Margaret walked amongst her guests, smiling and chatting.

 

            “Don’t ever let her make you feel like you’re not worthy of this family.  I bet she’s already tried, hasn’t she?”

 

            “Well…”

 

            “Oh, quit being such a gentleman.  I know Margaret well enough to be certain she’s died at least three deaths because you’ve got Indian blood running through your veins.  Now me, I think it’s nice.  Different.  It’s about time someone came along to shake things up around here besides me.  I’m old. My days are numbered. I’d like to think you just might be the person who takes my place.”

 

            Johnny laughed.  “Who knows? I just might be.”

 

            “Glad to hear it.  She’s not above a scandal herself, you know.”

 

            “Margaret?”

 

            “Yep.  She was pregnant with Ashton when she and Ben got married.”

 

            “Really?”

 

            “Really.  Of course, she’s never admitted it, and Ben doesn’t have balls enough to go against whatever Margaret dictates.  But I’m not stupid.  I might be a scrub girl from a poor Irish family who just happened to marry a man with connections to Joe Kennedy, but I can add and subtract.  Margaret’s always claimed Ashton was two months premature.  Premature my Irish potatoes.  I gave birth to ten children, and helped my mother with seven of hers. I know what a healthy nine-month baby looks like, so believe me, there was nothing premature about Ashton.  Margaret was knocked up when she went to the alter, but she thinks it’s some big secret the rest of us don’t know.  Guess the joke’s on her, huh?”

 

            “Sounds like it.”

 

            “So if she gets all high and mighty with you and tries to make you feel like you’re only good enough to come in through the back door of this place, you remember what I said and have yourself a good laugh.  No one’s perfect, John. Not even Margaret Rockefeller Ashton Riley, no matter how much she might think she is.”

 

            Before Johnny could reply, Margaret breezed into the drawing room.  She wore a red dress that had been designed in Paris – or so he’d heard her tell Ashton – and jewelry Johnny estimated was worth several thousand dollars.

 

            “Mother Riley.  John. There you two are.  Whatever are you doing in here by yourselves?”

 

            Kate patted Johnny’s knee. “Just getting to know each other.  I was telling John about Ashton being born two months premature.  He wasn’t aware of it.”

 

            “Oh…yes…well, that’s really of no consequence either way, now is it.”

 

            Johnny saw the twinkle in Kate’s blue eyes when she said, “I suppose it depends on who you’re talking to.”

 

            Johnny could tell Margaret’s smile was forced. Gut instinct told him that she was wishing neither Kate nor he were guests in her home. 

 

            “John, Ashton’s looking for you. She wants to introduce you to her cousin, Richard. He’s one of the Rockefeller boys.  She’s in the dining room, I believe.” 

 

Margaret turned to her mother-in-law. “And Bennett would like you to join him and the rest of your children in the library for your gift exchange.”

 

“I’m too old for gifts.”

 

“Oh come now, Mother Riley, you are not.  Let me help you up and--”

 

“I can get up all by myself, thank you very much.  I may be old, but rigor mortis hasn’t set in yet.”

 

“I know that, Mother Riley. I was only trying to help.”

 

“Well I don’t need your help.” The old woman put her weight on her cane and stood. As she shuffled past Johnny, she said softly, “Don’t forget what I said.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

“Good, because I like you, John Gage.”

 

“I like you too, Kate Riley.”

 

“Glad to hear it.”  The old woman shot Margaret a scathing look. “Because not many around here do.”

 

Kate slowly made her way to the library.  Margaret gave Johnny an uncomfortable smile, like she wasn’t sure what had been discussed by her mother-in-law but had a good idea that whatever it was, it hadn’t been flattering where she was concerned.  For that reason and several others, Johnny had no desire to stand around with the woman any longer than necessary.

 

“I guess I’d better go find Ashton.”

 

“Yes. You’d better do that.”

 

As he started across the foyer, Margaret called, “Oh, John?”

 

He turned around. “Yeah?”

 

“Don’t pay any attention to my mother-in-law, dear.”

 

“No?”

 

“No.” Margaret lowered her voice as she raised an index finger to her temple and lightly tapped. “She’s not all there any more. It’s a shame really. Such a lovely woman.”

 

Johnny could barely contain his laughter.  Ashton’s mother was bound and determined to save face at any costs.

 

“Yeah, she is lovely,” Johnny agreed wholeheartedly, then hurried to join Ashton in the dining room before he burst out laughing at the odd quirks of the rich.

 

~ ~ ~

 

            Johnny and Ashton returned to Denver at four-ten on the afternoon of December twenty-eighth.  Johnny thought he’d survived the visit with her parents pretty well, though he came away with the certainty that he could never live the lifestyle they did even if he had the money to afford it.

 

            Aside from the Christmas open house, there had been dinner at the country club on the twenty-sixth, and then a holiday luncheon at the home of an associate of Ben’s, some doctor by the name of Franklin Barnes, on the twenty-seventh.  By the time he boarded the plane for home, Johnny was sure he’d met everyone who’d ever played any significant part in Ashton’s life.  They all seemed nice enough, but Johnny admitted to himself that the only people he’d really felt comfortable with were the Rileys, and that was only when Margaret wasn’t around.  Ben’s family wasn’t at all pretentious and loved having a good time.  Johnny caught glimpses of the man Ben could have been had he chosen someone else for his wife.  But then, without Margaret, there wouldn’t have been an Ashton, so Johnny figured fate had played out like it was supposed to.  Ashton made Johnny happy, plain and simple.  It had been a hard year for him filled with major adjustments. Once she came into his life, the adjustments got easier.

 

            Johnny didn’t think of Roy’s family as often now as he had when he’d first arrived in Denver, though he found himself keeping mental track of things like birthdays, and the fact that John would now be in second grade, and Jennifer would be a senior in high school.  He often wondered how Chris was doing, and had even thought several times of picking up the phone and calling Joanne, but he’d always stopped himself before that happened.  He didn’t want to give any of the kids false hope that he might return to their lives should one of them answer the phone, and as far as Roy went…well, Johnny had no idea if the man had forgiven him even just a little bit.  If he hadn’t, then Johnny couldn’t stand the thought of being hurt again.  He’d spent the past fifteen months rebuilding his life a thousand miles east of L.A.  He liked his job, liked the guys he worked with, and was head over heels in love with Ashton.  He didn’t want to return to that dark empty place that he’d dwelled in the first few months after his friendship with Roy ended.  He was moving out of that place now, and while he’d always think of Roy with fond memories, he’d accepted the fact that he’d never see the man again.

 

The twelve-month anniversary of Johnny’s first date with Ashton fell on January second.  The woman had worked every day since they’d returned from vacation; sleeping at the hospital because she was on-call for the interns she’d switched shifts with.  She finally went off duty at seven a.m. on the second. She crawled in bed as soon as she got home, barely finding the energy to kiss Johnny as she passed him in the hall.

 

It was Johnny’s last day of vacation.  While Ashton slept, he cleaned the condo, did laundry, and went grocery shopping.  He was sprawled on the couch watching T.V. when Ashton finally joined him at five that afternoon, still wearing her pajamas.

 

“Hey, sleepyhead.”  He kissed her when she bent and pressed her lips to his, then said, “You’d better get showered and dressed.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I have reservations for us at seven at the Silver Rose.”

 

“Tonight?

“Yeah, tonight.  It was exactly one year ago that we met there for dinner.”

 

“Oh my gosh, it is, isn’t it?” 

 

“It sure is.”

 

“I’m sorry. I should have remembered.”

 

“Don’t worry about it. You’ve been working non-stop since we got home.”  Johnny pushed himself to a seated position.  “Go on. Shower and get ready.”

 

She grabbed his hand. “Only if you shower with me.”

 

“Damn you, woman, but you’re always making offers I just can’t refuse.”

 

Ashton laughed, then grabbed the remote and clicked off the television. She took Johnny’s right hand and led him to the master bathroom. They made love in the shower, then washed one another with the lilac scented soap and thick fluffy washcloths Ashton had purchased at a specialty shop she frequented.  They arrived at the Silver Rose a few minutes before seven.  Johnny gave Malcolm grief for old time’s sake, then allowed the Maitre d’ to lead them to their table.  A dozen roses were waiting there for Ashton that Johnny’d arranged to have delivered before he and Ashton arrived.

 

The night was perfect as far as Johnny was concerned, and he could tell Ashton felt the same way.  After they arrived back home, they snuggled together beneath the covers, waiting for sleep to claim them while exchanging whispered pillow talk.

 

The calendar had rolled over to 1987 the previous day.  For reasons Johnny couldn’t explain beyond the beautiful woman wrapped in his arms, he had a feeling it was going to be one heck of a good year.

 

Chapter 42

 

 

With the aid of his cane, Johnny slowly climbed the stairs to Trevor’s room, clinging tight to the railing. Dishes clinked together in the kitchen as Roy cleared the table. Water ran, filling the sink so he could wash the bowls and spoons they’d used for the ice cream sundaes. 

 

It was strange how the mind worked.  Ever since the aneurysm burst, Johnny often forgot things he’d done just a few hours earlier.  Yet he could recall with great clarity events from twenty years ago.  With so much clarity, in fact, that he was able to relay conversations to Roy that he’d had with Ashton, or Ben, or Grandma Kate, almost word for word. Of course, he hadn’t gone into detail with Roy about his sex life with Ashton.  Hadn’t said much about it at all, other than a quick, “The sex was great,” although he’d purposely garbled that, so it was hard to say how much of it Roy understood, if any.  It didn’t matter.  For Johnny, the memories of that first year with Ashton were still vivid.  Including those that took place in the bedroom…and other parts of his condominium, as well.

 

Ben Riley was now retired.  He and Margaret spent their winters at the home in Florida that had belonged to Margaret’s parents, both of whom were deceased.  Johnny met Bill and Frances Ashton just once, during a trip he’d made with Ashton to New York in August of 1991, when Grandma Kate passed away. By then things weren’t good between Johnny and Ashton, but regardless, he wouldn’t have missed Kate’s funeral.  He’d always appreciated her sense of humor and the way she could get the best of Margaret.  He still thought of her every so often, and regretted that Trevor never knew her.  He’d never known Bill or Frances, either.  They were both deceased by the time Trevor started making yearly visits to New York when he was three.  Johnny himself had barely known them, so he couldn’t say whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that Trev hadn’t gotten the opportunity to meet them.  Kate would have told him that was a good thing, and since he’d always found her judgment to be accurate where Margaret and her family were concerned, he figured Trevor wasn’t missing out on anything.

 

Trevor did have semi-regular contact with Margaret and Ben.  He saw them each summer when he visited his mother, and they called him every few months to see how he was doing and what was going on in his life. Trev had recently struck up a steady e-mail correspondence with Ben, which made Johnny happy.  He’d always liked Ben. That fact hadn’t changed even after he and Ashton no longer lived together.  Johnny knew it was important that Trevor feel connected to his mother’s family.  He hadn’t necessarily thought so at one time, but now that Trevor was older Johnny could tell by questions he asked and things he said, that Trev needed a sense of personal history and heritage from both his father and his mother. 

 

Johnny found it amusing that Margaret ended up with a grandson of what she would refer to as “mixed race,” and her only blood grandchild at that.  And then he found it even more amusing when he thought of the baby girl from China that Ashton and Franklin adopted a year ago.  Margaret never did get the WASP grandchildren of high-society cultured breeding she’d so craved. But what the heck. Johnny shouldn’t be so hard on her.  She was good to Trevor whenever she saw him. And she always remembered his birthday with gifts and a one hundred dollar savings bond, and sent more presents at Christmas than he needed, and a big basket at Easter filled with enough candy, money, and gifts for three kids.  He’d learned years after Trevor’s birth that it was Margaret who convinced Ashton she needed to be a part of Trevor’s life.  That it was wrong of her to walk away from the boy, and that if she didn’t establish a relationship with Trevor, she’d come to regret it in the future.  When Trevor was just a few weeks past his third birthday and Ashton contacted Johnny about wanting to see the little boy, Johnny wouldn’t have thanked Margaret for her interference had he known about it.  But now, eleven years later, he didn’t fault her for it. For Trevor’s sake, it was for the best.  Maybe not for Johnny’s, because God knew he’d rather go through the rest of his life without having to talk to Ashton again, but Trevor needed his mother, so Johnny’d learned to deal with Ashton over the years, and was simply thankful an entire continent separated them.

 

Johnny heard the faint sound of music.  He tapped on Trevor’s door, smiling a little when the music abruptly ended.  Like a typical teenager, Trevor had figured out a way to defy his father.  Or so he thought.  Johnny knew all along that the only thing his son had done was turn the volume on his CD player lower so it wouldn’t be easily heard. 

 

Trevor opened the door.  Even if Johnny hadn’t heard the music, he’d have immediately recognized the guilt on his son’s face.  Trevor’s, “Hi, Pops!” came out a little too cheerful, further adding to his cover-up attempt.

 

“Hi.”  Johnny glanced toward the boy’s desk.  “Home--wok done?”

 

“Everything but three pages in my history book I have to read.”

 

“Goot. Do--then bed.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Johnny put a hand on the back of his son’s neck and pulled Trevor to his chest.  He kissed the top of his head.  “Goot…nigh-- night.”

 

“ ‘Night.”

 

After Johnny released Trevor, he pointed at the radio/CD player setting on a shelf. 

 

“Lee--leaf off.  Or mine fo--for on--one wee--week. ‘Stand?”

 

Trevor blushed slightly over getting caught.  “Yeah, I understand.”

 

The teenager turned to head back to his desk.  “Hey, Pops, what were you and Uncle Roy down there talking about for so long?”

 

Your mother.

 

That wasn’t the reply Johnny gave his son, however.  When he answered Trevor, he summed it up with a word he didn’t stumble over.

 

“Memories.”

 

Chapter 43

 

I’d never realized how hard the end of our friendship was on Johnny until he told me about that first year he’d lived in Denver. On a subconscious level I must have surmised it, because once enough time passed after Chris was shot and I was able to put that event in better perspective, the end of our friendship was hard on me as well.  But I still had all that was familiar and comforting to me – my family, my home, and my job. Unlike Johnny who, because of my actions that day in Rampart, had started over where everything and everyone was strange to him.  It couldn’t have been easy.  As his story unfolded, I could feel all the uncertainty and loneliness he’d felt his first few months in Denver, and then the happiness as his relationship with Ashton went from dating, to something concrete and permanent.  By the time he told me about celebrating their first anniversary at the Silver Rose, I got a sense of how much he’d begun to fit into the new life he’d made for himself.  His job with the fire department, the men he worked with, his condo, and Ashton; combined, they’d all brought Johnny a sense of belonging again. 

 

Still, for as relieved as it made me to know good things had eventually come his way after arriving in Colorado, it was difficult to hear him talk about the painful reminders that surfaced that first year, and would continue to surface for years to come.  How each time the date on the calendar signified the birthday of one of my children, or of Joanne or myself, Johnny would think about us.  How he kept track of the kids’ ages as each year passed and wondered what they were doing, and how they’d changed from the last time he’d seen them.  How he often thought of Chris, and wondered what kind of progress Chris had made physically, and if he had a life that brought him happiness.

 

I spent what little free time I had at Johnny’s mulling this over.  I thought of all the ways I could have handled the aftermath of Chris’s injury differently, but the problem was, I didn’t have the ability to go back to 1985 and change my reaction.  Change how I’d treated Johnny.  I wondered if I would have come around sooner had he stayed in L.A.  If I’d have patched things up between us long before fifteen years of estrangement passed.

 

That was a hard question for even me to answer.  The anger over what happened to Chris stayed with me for a long time.  It’s impossible for me to remember now when I finally began to realize that, to a large degree, it wasn’t Johnny whom I was angry with.  It was Scott Monroe first and foremost, a man I’d never even come face to face with because he pled guilty by reason of insanity, so the case never went to trial. 

 

Aside from Monroe, I was angry with myself.  I didn’t acknowledge that right away.  Not in that first year after the shooting when Chris needed so much of my help, and then not for several years afterwards, when I was kept occupied by a family that was growing and changing as a result of kids in college, marriages, my active youngest son progressing through grade school and high school, and the births of grandchildren.  But at times late at night while I was waiting to fall asleep, the nagging thought would creep in that it wasn’t Johnny’s fault Chris had confided in him about not wanting to attend college long before Chris told me.  That it wasn’t Johnny’s fault I wouldn’t listen to Chris all of the times he’d tried to have a heart to heart talk with me about his desire to join the fire department. But when my son could no longer walk and I was afraid when I thought of what the future might hold for him, John Gage became an easy scapegoat.  For years he was the person I continued to blame, because blaming Johnny had became a habit more than it was something I really felt inside.

 

The first three weeks I was in Eagle Harbor there were numerous ups and downs for Johnny that included some tough fought victories, and some setbacks he took a lot harder than I thought he should. His mood could change from determined to depressed in a matter of seconds. Whenever that happened I had to tread lightly while trying to figure out how to motivate him again, and get him back on track. 

 

When I’d returned from taking Trevor to school on that first Friday morning after my arrival, I pulled the sheets Dana had given me from a pocket of my blue jeans and scanned them.  Because Johnny had left the kitchen T.V. on while he showered, I didn’t hear him walk into the room over the sound of Good Morning America’s hosts talking about the latest scandal in Washington.

 

“Wha--wha that?”

 

I dropped my hand to my side.  “Nothing.”

 

I knew it was stupid the second I said it. My kids used to pull the same innocent act on me whenever I caught them red-handed at something.  I was sure Trevor had pulled it on Johnny a few times over the years too. Therefore, it didn’t surprise me when he grasped my wrist and raised my hand far enough so he could read what I was holding.

 

He didn’t say anything as he released me.  I expected to see anger in his eyes, but instead I saw hurt he couldn’t conceal despite his efforts. 

 

“Johnny--”

 

“Don-don go be-be-behind my ba-ba-back an’ tree-treat me child.”

 

“I’m not treating you like a child.”

 

He pointed at the instruction sheet.  “Yes are.  You did- didn’ tell me Da-Da-Dana lef’ them.”
 

“You’re right.  I didn’t, and I’m sorry about that.  It’s just…it’s important to me to help you in any way I can while I’m here.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Why?” I echoed.

 

“Why?” He repeated.  “Lef’--lef’over guilt?”

 

At first it surprised me that Johnny somehow knew what had been on my mind ever since I’d arrived.  But then when I thought about the recent conversations that took us both back twenty years, his deduction didn’t seem so surprising after all.

 

“Um…no.  No.”  And it wasn’t really a lie either.  At least not completely.  “Friendship,” I said firmly.  “I came out of friendship, just like you’d do for me if you knew there was some way you could help me through a tough time.”

 

Whatever he thought about my explanation, he left unspoken.  He zeroed in on his earlier words.

 

“Guilt. You no.  Don’t. Long-happen long ago.”

 

“I know it did.”

 

“We aree-aree in-in past. Behin’ us.”

 

“Yeah,” I nodded. “We both agreed it was in the past and that we’d put it behind us.”

 

And we had agreed to that, during the weeks Johnny recuperated at my house during the summer of 2000, after his final encounter with Evan Crammer.

 

“Leaf--leave it there, ‘Oy.  In past.”

 

“On most days I can. But on some days--”

 

“No guilt,” he reiterated, then pointed to the sheets in my hand.  “Wha’ for?”

 

I recognized he was changing the subject.

 

“So I can help you.”

 

“No.”

“Johnny, you have to do the exercises every day or you’re not gonna get better.  And come Monday, you have to let me take you to the clinic.”

 

“No.”

 

“Why’re you being so damn stubborn?”

 

“Not gonna make diff-dif’ence.”

 

“What’s not gonna make a difference?”

 

“Any of it.”

 

“Oh really?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Well you’re wrong about that.”

 

“No I not.”

 

“Yeah you are. And if you’d quit being so bull headed, you’d realize that.”

 

“How?”

 

“How’s it gonna make a difference?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Hard work and practice, that’s how.  I haven’t been here quite forty-eight hours yet, and already I’ve heard an improvement in your speech.  The more you talk to me, the better you get.”

 

“No.”

 

“Yes. And if you’d quite being so determined to fail you might see it for yourself.  When you just said to me – ‘any of it’ – that was clear, and a complete sentence.”

 

“Sh-short.”

 

I laughed. “Okay, yeah.  It was a short sentence, but still, you said it perfectly.  If you’d just give everything else a try that you’re supposed to be doing, you might be surprised at how far you go.”

 

“Or no--not go.”

 

There it was again.  His fear of failure.  His fear of not knowing how he’d handle the disappointment if he couldn’t return to work, and to being the active father he’d once been.

 

“Or not go,” I agreed.  “But that doesn’t mean life won’t hold other alternatives.  It has for Chris, Johnny.  The same can hold true for you if you let it.”

 

He averted his gaze, giving me the impression that I shouldn’t have brought up Chris.  I didn’t regret doing so, however.  If the guilt on both of our parts was truly supposed to be in the past, then Chris’s disability shouldn’t be a sensitive subject.  And I was proud of the life my oldest son had made for himself.  I wanted Johnny to think about that, and realize other opportunities were a possibility for him if he couldn’t return to work at Eagle Harbor’s fire station. Like Chris had done with his computer business, Johnny might have to create some opportunities for himself, and then let the rest fall into place from there.

 

When Johnny didn’t say anything, I spoke again.

 

“This may sound corny, but the bottom line is, you’ll never know unless you try.”

 

That caused him to make eye contact with me again.  He was trying not to smile. 

 

“Is corny.”

 

“So prove me wrong.”

 

He rolled his eyes; that gesture letting me know he saw right through my attempt to motivate him.  He stood there a moment, then finally pointed at the paper in my hand again.

 

“O-okay.  I try.”

 

“Good.”

 

I followed him into the great room where the things Dana had brought with her the previous day still lined one wall.  It was the first day of many physical therapy sessions to come for Johnny and me. I helped him with each exercise, just like I’d seen Dana do.  Sometimes that meant providing support for his weak left side so he wouldn’t lose his balance. Sometimes it meant helping him lift a weight with his left arm after his strength started to dwindle. And sometimes it just meant offering encouraging words while counting off various repetitions as he went about the routines we soon had memorized.

 

            Aside from the at-home physical therapy sessions, I did my best to get Johnny to participate in the daily household chores, from cooking, to laundry, to making beds, to cleaning.  Some days he was receptive to it and some days he wasn’t.  A lot of times how willing he was to help depended on his mood, which was always easy for me to read, but not always easy for me to know the source of.  On days when he seemed depressed, I got the impression he wondered if the only job he was destined to have when his recovery took him as far as possible was housework.   For that reason, a week after I arrived, I began urging him to go outside each afternoon to do the chores before Trevor got home.  I was glad I did. It made a big difference in Johnny’s demeanor, and seemed to give Trevor further hope that his father might make a full recovery.  I told Trevor not to let his expectations run too high when he mentioned it one day as I was driving him home from school, but I did acknowledge that seeing his father in the barn again gave me hope as well. 

 

            Getting Johnny to go to his physical therapy sessions was a challenge, but I think his reluctant willingness to attend came from the fact that he knew Dana would just show up at the house if he didn’t show up at the clinic.  There was no doubt in my mind that he wasn’t ready to be seen in public that first Monday I parked the Land Rover in the clinic’s parking lot.  He stared at the building for a long time, making no move to get out of the vehicle.

 

            “Johnny…”

 

            He wouldn’t look at me when he confessed, “Can…can’ do it.”

 

            “Yes you can.”

 

            “No.”

 

            “Why not?  What’s the worst thing that’s gonna happen?”

 

            When he didn’t answer me, I repeated my question.

 

            “Johnny, come on.  What’s the worst thing that’s gonna happen if you go in there?”

 

            “Peop-people see.”

 

            “Yeah,” I acknowledged softly, “people are gonna see you.  Probably even some people you know.”

 

            He shot me a smirk of disgust at my lack of understanding.

 

            “This Ea-Ea’le Har-Harbor, not L.A. Ever-ever’one knows me.”

 

            I smiled at the reminder of the pluses and minuses to living in “small town America.”  Of course everyone knew the town’s fire chief, just like Johnny probably knew each one of them.  If not by name in some cases, then at least by sight.

 

            “Stuff like this…the first time you have to tackle something you haven’t had to do since getting out of the hospital, is tough.  I know that.  But you can’t spend the rest of your life in the house. I don’t think that’ll make you very happy.”

 

            He turned away from me again. 

 

            “Not hap…not happy now.”

 

            “I know you’re not.  But things’ll get better, Johnny.  They already have gotten better.  I told you on Friday your speech is improving.  You’ve improved in other areas too. If you wanna keep on improving, walking into that building is another bridge you have to cross.”

 

            “Improve is no--not do dishes an’ make beds.”

 

            Improving is not doing dishes and making beds.

 

            I patted the bulky arm of his winter coat as I opened my door. “Improving is improving, Junior. Take it as it comes and be thankful for it.”

 

            When I walked around the Land Rover and opened his door, he didn’t have much choice other than to get out, or have me pull him out.  He decided on the more dignified option of exiting the vehicle on his own.

 

            As I’d told Johnny, entering the clinic was another bridge he had to cross.  His prior physical therapy sessions, the ones Clarice had taken him to, were held in Juneau.  I assumed Johnny knew the ER staff at Juneau’s Bartlett Hospital fairly well, but I also assumed he could walk the halls of that building without encountering many other people he knew.  It wasn’t like that at Eagle Harbor’s small clinic.  Everyone from nurses, to clerks, to doctors, to the janitor working that morning and patients sitting in the waiting area, all treated Johnny like a conquering hero just home from battle.

 

            It was obvious to me that the attention showered on Johnny made him uncomfortable because it forced him to try and talk to all of those who gathered around wanting to have a word with him. Yet I could also tell their concern meant a lot to him.  I hoped this would make some other things easier for him that I thought he needed to do – like starting to attend Trevor’s basketball and hockey games, and dropping in at the fire station every so often to see the men and women who worked for him. 

 

            I was the one who dropped in at the fire station that day.  Dana told me Johnny’s session would last four hours, since it would include speech and occupational therapy.  Rather than hang around the clinic, I decided I’d shoot the bull with Carl for a while and find out how his mother was doing, then see what other ways I could keep myself occupied in Eagle Harbor before returning to pick up Johnny.

 

            If Johnny had been with me, I’d have entered the station through the back service door.  Since he wasn’t with me, I parked the Land Rover in the area of the lot marked Visitors, then followed the freshly shoveled sidewalk to the front entrance that served both the police and fire departments.

 

            I wiped my boots off on a mat that was damp and had clumps of snow clinging to it.  A squat, middle-aged woman of Eskimo heritage glanced up from her seat behind the counter as I approached.  She was either too busy to deal with an interruption, or just plain grouchy by nature.  She grumbled, “Be with ya’ in a minute,” while sorting piles of papers into various folders.

 

            “Sure. No problem.”

 

            “Doesn’t matter if it is a problem. You’ll have to wait until I’m finished unless it’s an emergency.”  She glanced up at me again.  “You got an emergency of some sort?  A fire? A kidnapping?  Or something that’s been stolen?”

 

            “No. Nothing like that.”

 

            “Then cool your britches until I’m done. And don’t drip snow from them boots onto my clean floor.”

 

            I looked down to double check that my boots were clean.  They were, but I didn’t bother to point that out to the woman.  She was dressed in what I took to be the clerk’s uniform for the Eagle Harbor Police and Fire Department.  Navy blue trousers, a white blouse, and a navy V-necked pullover sweater.  Her silver nametag read H. Alipak, Senior Clerk.  Since there was no one else around, and given the small size of Eagle Harbor, I surmised she was the only clerk, but I wasn’t foolish enough to comment on that.

 

            When the woman finished, she stood.  I guessed her to be all of four foot ten. She was as round as she was tall, with a wide, flat nose and thick black hair that she wore in a single braid that reached her waist.

 

            “Now what can I do for ya’?  And if you’re gonna try and sell me something, you can just march your butt right on outta here and head back to Juneau, or Anchorage, or wherever it is you came from.”

 

            “I don’t have anything to sell.”

 

            “Good. I can at least tolerate ya’ now.  So what is it ya’ need, stranger?”

 

            “I’m here to see Car…Chief Mjtko, if he’s in.”

 

            Her eyes narrowed with suspicion.

 

            “Whatchya’ want with the chief?  Gonna sell him something?”

 

            “No.”

 

            “You’re not a reporter, are ya’?”

 

            I wasn’t aware of anything happening in Eagle Harbor recently that would warrant a reporter nosing around. I had a feeling there wasn’t any big news to report, but instead, that H. Alipak enjoyed exercising her position of power as the first line of defense a person had to cross to reach Carl or Johnny.

 

            “Nope. I’m not a reporter either.”

 

            “Then you’ve just gone up another notch in my book.  So what’s your business with the chief?”

 

            “I stopped in to talk to him for a few minutes.”

 

            “He’s a busy man.”

 

            “I’m sure he is.”

 

            “Then what makes ya’ think he’ll take time outta his day ta’ jaw with you?”

 

            “Well…uh…”

 

            “Roy!  Hi there!” 

 

             I might never have gotten to see Carl that morning if he hadn’t entered from the hallway that ran behind the clerk’s counter.  If I recalled correctly from the last time I’d been in Eagle Harbor, that hallway contained Johnny’s office, Carl’s office, a conference room, a janitor’s closet, and rest rooms.  If you followed it to the south end, you entered a large modern kitchen and day room that the employees of the police and fire department shared use of.  On the far wall adjacent to the day room was the fire department’s apparatus bay, and then the locker rooms and dorm. The north end of the hallway, which was just a few yards from where I was standing, held the police department’s vehicle bay.

 

            “Hi, Carl.”

 

            The woman flicked her thumb in my direction.

 

            “You know ‘im?”

 

            “Sure do. This is John’s friend from L.A.”

 

With that, H. Alipak’s demeanor changed.  She beamed at me while holding out a pudgy hand. 

 

“Hey there.  Nice to meet ya’.  Why didn’t you say you’re a friend of Chief Gage’s?”

 “Uh…well…I--”

 

“Probably because you didn’t give him a chance,” Carl said.

 

The woman shook a finger at Carl, who stood a foot and a half taller than she did. 

 

“Look you, don’t give me no lip. It’s my job to screen every person who walks through that door, and that’s exactly what I was doin’.  If you wanna get someone else to do the work of three people, like I do around here without ever askin’ for raise, then you just go right ahead.”  She reached under the counter and grabbed her purse. “I quit.”

 

“Oh put that down. This is the fifth time this month you’ve quit.”

 

“And if you don’t get outta here and let me get back to work, I might be quitting for a sixth time.”

 

She shoved her purse back under the counter as Carl said to me, “Come on, Roy. I know better than to put her to the test.”

 

“That’s right!” the woman called after us. “Don’t you go puttin’ me to the test, or you’ll find out that I really will quit one of these days.  Then won’t you be sorry, Mr. Smart Mouth.  You and Mr. Smart Mouth the Second both.”

 

“She means John,” Carl said out of the corner of his mouth as he led me to his office.

 

“I’m underpaid. Underappreciated. And understaffed.  Yet you men seem to think I enjoy nothin’ more than showin’ up here every day and bein’ at your beck and call. Well let me tell you something I--”

 

Carl shut his office door in the middle of her tirade. By the smile on his face, I assumed this was a familiar occurrence.

 

The police chief tapped one of the chairs across from his desk as he passed it.

 

“Have a seat.  And don’t mind Happie.  We’re so used to her that I forget her manners leave a lot to be desired.”

 

“Happie?”

 

Carl chuckled as he sat in the massive chair behind his desk.  “Yeah. Talk about an oxymoron, huh?  John always says her parents screwed up when they named her after that particular dwarf.  He says they shoulda’ called her Grumpy.”

 

I smiled, because that sounded exactly like something Johnny would say about the cantankerous woman I’d just met.

 

“But she’s a helluva clerk. Keeps everything in order around this place, and I do mean everything.  If we need new towels for the locker rooms, she’s the one who makes the trip to the Wal-mart in Juneau and picks ‘em up. If the lobby floor needs mopping, she’s the one who does it.  If six phones are ringing at one time, she handles every call without asking for help.  If there’s some kinda maintanence that needs to be done, three quarters of the time she does it herself, and if she can’t do it, she gets the guy who’ll do it for the best price, even if she has to search as far as Fairbanks to find him.”

 

“Sounds like the kind of person you need, then.”

 

“She is.  And the day John collapsed, she handled it better than any of us.  Called Bartlett right way and let ‘em know our paramedics were bringing him in and what they suspected was wrong. She was also the first one who comforted everyone – told us that he’d be okay and back to work before we knew it.” 

 

“Sounds like she’s a fan of Johnny’s.”

 

“Don’t think for one minute he doesn’t give her hell most of the time, and she doesn’t give it right back to him.  But you know how it is when you’ve worked with someone a long time.  A loyalty forms that helps you overlook the things you’d otherwise find annoying in a person.”

 

“Yeah, it sure does.”

 

“So what brings you here?  Where’s John?  I hope he’s not being a stubborn mule and sitting home alone.”

 

“He’s still being a stubborn mule, but no, he’s not at home. He’s down at the clinic in his physical therapy session.”

 

Carl smiled. “Well now. There’s some good news for a change.”

 

“I think so.”

 

Carl shifted his large frame and sat forward in his chair.  He shoved piles of computer manuals out of his way.  I recalled Clarice telling me that one of Carl’s current projects was installing a new system for the department.

 

“I hope I didn’t come by at a bad time.”

 

“Not at all.  If you waited for a good time lately, you’d never catch me during one. I miss John now more than ever.”

 

“Oh yeah?”

 

“You bet.”  Carl grinned. “I could always talk him into doing things like climbing under desks and hooking up computers while I supervised. Or running electrical cables in the ceiling for me.”

 

“Those are just the kind of things Johnny would like.”

 

“The dirty work?”

 

“Uh huh.”

 

“Yep, he’s a pretty good sport about it, that’s for sure.”  Carl’s grin left him. I could hear the concern and worry in his voice.  “How’s he doing, Roy?”

 

I thought a moment before answering.  I didn’t want to make things out to be better than they were, but at the same time, I didn’t want to leave Carl with the assumption that Johnny would never return to work. 

 

“Actually, I think he’s doing pretty good, all things considered.”

 

“Really?”

 

“As I keep telling Trevor, it’s too early for any of us to get our hopes up, but I’ve noticed improvement just in the five days I’ve been here.”

 

“You’re being here has been good for him then.”

 

“I don’t know if my presence has anything to do with it or not, but from what Trevor’s told me, Johnny’s talking a lot more than he was before I got here, and in some instances, his speech is clear and his sentences complete.”

 

“That’s a big leap forward.”

 

“Yeah, it is.  And I’ve got him helping me do things around the house – not always willingly – but he’s learning that he can do things for himself and Trevor without help.”

 

“And he’s going to physical therapy.”

 

“At least for today he is. We’ll have to see if this pattern continues.”

 

“Any other good news?”

 

“I’m getting him to do his exercises at home. We’ve also been playing a lot of card games and board games my daughter recommended.”

 

“Games?”

 

“To exercise his short term memory and force him to use math skills along with analytical thinking.”

 

“Almost sounds like fun.”

 

“For the most part, it has been.  And the good thing about playing cards and games is that Trevor can now participate in helping Johnny recover.”

 

“I bet that’s a plus for both John and Trev.”

 

“Seems to be.”

 

“What about that incident with the tractor last Thursday morning?  What really happened?”

 

            I remained loyal to Johnny where that question was concerned.

 

            “Plowing snow isn’t as easy as it looks.”

 

            “For you?” Carl cocked an eyebrow, his gaze intent and unwavering.  “Or for John?”

 

            I smiled.  “For either one of us.”

 

            Carl chuckled, but respected my refusal to share something with him that would humiliate Johnny.  He must have surmised, however, that the tipped over tractor was somehow tied to Johnny’s disappearance later that morning, because the next thing he asked was, “Where’d John go AWOL?”

 

            I ‘d never gotten a chance to call Carl back.  With as busy as I’d been helping Johnny run his household, assisting him with physical therapy, playing multiple hands of cards and other games, along with getting Trevor all the places he needed to be day in and day out, the opportunity to get in touch with Carl when Johnny wouldn’t overhear the conversation never presented itself.  It wouldn’t have made much difference if it had, since there wasn’t much I could tell the police chief about the incident.

 

            “Based on the amount of snow on his clothes when he walked in the door, he was outside somewhere.  Maybe in the woods behind the barn, although I looked there.”

 

            “John knows the National Forest better than most of the people who’ve lived in this town their entire lives.  If he didn’t want you to find him, then believe me, you wouldn’t have.”

 

            “Well I didn’t, if that’s even where he was.  He never said, and after some initial…upset on my part, I never asked.”

 

            Carl was quiet a moment.  He stared at the far wall where a framed picture hung of himself and Johnny in their dress uniforms.  They were standing next to one another, both looking uncharacteristically serious.

 

When the silence lingered, I asked, “Recent picture?”

 

The man didn’t immediately answer me.  When he finally tore his eyes from the photo he said, “It was taken just a few weeks before John collapsed. A copy of it was gonna be used in the booklet the Police and Fire Commission puts out each year detailing our budget, promotions within the department, new vehicles or equipment that were purchased, general news – stuff like that.”

 

Was gonna be used?”

 

Carl’s eyes narrowed, as though he was suddenly angry about something.

 

“Uh…sorry.  I shouldn’t have asked that. It’s none of my--”

 

“No, that’s okay.  You can ask.  Trouble is, I don’t have much of an answer for you other than to say newcomers aren’t always welcome to a small town for a reason.  Know what I mean?”

 

I didn’t know what he meant, but before I could decide whether or not to question him further, a thin, balding man stuck his head into Carl’s office.

 

“Hey, Carl…oh…sorry.  Didn’t know you had someone in here.”

 

“That’s okay.  Phil, you remember Roy DeSoto.  John’s friend from--”

 

“L.A.  Sure, I remember.”

 

Johnny’s assistant chief Phil Marceau extended his right hand to me.  I stood and shook it.  Considering we’d met only once six years ago, we probably wouldn’t have recognized each other if we’d passed on the street, but I did remember being introduced to Phil, and Johnny had spoken of him from time to time over the years.

 

“Nice to see you again, Phil.”

 

“Likewise.”

 

The man’s gaze shifted to Carl as our handshake ended. 

 

“Tim Ellison was just on the phone. He wants to have a meeting at three-thirty.”

 

Carl didn’t ask what the meeting was about.  Based on his reaction, it was apparent he was well aware of the agenda.

 

“Oh for God’s sake.  Can’t the man give this some time?  Who the hell died and left him in charge?”

 

“I guess we did when we made him chairman last year.”

 

“Yeah, and it was the dumbest thing we’ve ever done.  If that asshole had only shown his true colors before the election…”

 

Carl let his sentence trail off and punctuated it with a frustrated sigh.  He ran a hand through his hair three times, causing the unruly mass to be even more unruly than it normally was.

 

Whatever was going on, the situation angered Carl.  By the expression on Phil’s face, I could tell he was upset too, though he didn’t look as angry as he looked worried. As though he didn’t like the thought of what he’d already concluded was going to happen at the meeting he’d spoken of.

 

Based on the sudden tension in the room, I knew it was time for me to leave.

 

“I’d better get going.  Nice seeing you again, Phil.”  I turned to Carl. “Talk to you later.”

 

“Yeah, Roy, later.  Say hi to John for me.”

 

“And for me too.”

 

“I will.”

 

Again, the degree of upset in the room was obvious. It wasn’t like Carl not to invite me to stick around and kill some more time before I had to pick up Johnny, or offer to get a cup of coffee and a doughnut with me at one of the restaurants in town.

 

It wasn’t until I was headed down the hallway that I remembered I hadn’t asked Carl about his mother.  I turned around and went back to his office.  The door was closed, and the curtains at the long slender windows that flanked the door had been pulled.  I stood there a few seconds with indecision before walking away.  Whatever was going on, it seemed serious enough that I didn’t think I should interrupt Carl again.   I figured I could call Clarice that evening after Trevor was home from school so both he and I could say hi to her and see how she was doing.

 

Chapter 44

 

The rest of that week and the two following it passed quickly.  I was able to get Johnny to attend his physical therapy sessions at the clinic without too much of a hassle on most days, and we continued to work on his exercises at home.  I shuffled Trevor from school, to hockey games, to basketball games, to his job at the airport, to the Methodist Church on the Saturdays or Sundays there was a teen outing of some sort.  In-between all of that, I talked to Joanne several times each week, graded the test papers Gene Reyer sent me and then e-mailed my students’ final grades to him, and stayed in touch with Clarice.

 

The woman’s health improved like her physician had hoped it would with rest and medication. As my third week in Eagle Harbor drew to a close, I was getting ready to buy a ticket for my return trip to L.A. and Clarice was getting ready to return to work for Johnny.  I had mixed feelings about that.  While I knew Clarice was capable of helping Johnny, I was worried he wouldn’t be as receptive to working with her as he had been to working with me.  He’d come a long way in the three weeks since I’d arrived, but he had a long way to go yet as well. I still wasn’t certain if he’d make a complete recovery, but the more he accomplished on his own each day, the more confidence I gained that maybe, just maybe, he’d eventually return to work with few side effects remaining from the burst aneurysm.

 

Trevor stood from the table and rushed to hug Clarice when she surprised us by walking in the door on Friday evening. We were eating a pizza I’d picked up in town after getting Trevor from school. 

 

“Clarice!”

 

The woman patted Trevor’s back as she turned his hug.  “Hi, luv.  Are you behaving for Papa and Uncle Roy?”

 

“They won’t let me do anything but behave.”

 

Clarice chuckled. “I imagine not.”

 

Johnny stood and hugged the woman when his son released her.  She held him at arm’s length, studying him from head to toe.

 

“You look good, John. Better than you did the last time I saw you.”

 

“You too,” Johnny said in return.  He turned and pulled out a chair. “Sit.  Eat.”

 

“I’ll sit for a minute, but I can’t stay.  I need to get to Renee’s.”  Clarice looked at me and explained, “My older brother.  I’m helping him.”

 

Trevor grabbed another piece of pizza from the box I’d set on the center of the table.  “Helping him do what?”

 

“He’s sick with the same thing I had.  Only worse.”

 

“Worse?” I questioned.

 

“His health isn’t good to begin with. He hasn’t taken care of himself since Jeannette – his wife – died a few years ago.”

 

Clarice came from a large family.  I couldn’t recall if Johnny had told me she was one of nine children or ten, but whatever the number was, Clarice was the second born and the oldest girl. The sister who took care of everyone. The sister who was seventy-three years old, and had no business trying to take care of a sick brother while also taking care of Johnny and his household, all on the heels of her own recovery.  I could surmise how easy it would be for Johnny to backslide without Clarice’s full attention on him.  I could also surmise how easy it would be for Clarice to have a relapse if she took on too much too soon.

 

I tried to sound nonchalant when I asked, “Does Renee´ have any children in the area?”

 

“No. His daughter lives in Seattle and both his sons are in the military.  Gaston’s in the Air Force, Marc’s a Marine. Gaston’s stationed in Florida. Marc’s in Saudi Arabia.”

 

I nodded around a bite of pizza.  I let the conversation move on.  Trevor eagerly caught Clarice up on everything that had been happening in his life for the past three weeks, as well as what was happening with everyone in Eagle Harbor.  Or so it seemed as he chattered on, mentioning names and events that meant little to me.  Johnny watched with amusement but didn’t try to join the conversation, which was exactly what I was afraid would happen with Clarice’s attention on so many other concerns, from an active thirteen year old boy, to an ill elderly man.

 

When we finished eating, Trevor jumped up from the table.

 

“Can you take me to the twins’ now, Uncle Roy?”

 

I started to get up. “Sure.”

 

“I’ll be right back. I just need to get my stuff.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Clarice looked at Johnny and me.  “He’s going to the Teirmans’?”

 

Johnny nodded. “Slee’ o’er.”

 

“A sleepover?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“He doesn’t have to work tomorrow?”

 

“No.  As-asked Gus off lon-long time ‘go.  Tins-twins’ birthday.”

 

Clarice didn’t question Johnny further.  I assumed she understood enough of what he’d said to realize Trevor had asked Gus for this Saturday off of work some time ago. Dylan and Dalton were turning fourteen. They were celebrating the event with a weekend sleepover that included Trevor and five other boys.

 

“There’s no need for you to take him, Roy.  I can drop him off.  I drive right by the Teirmans’ on my way to Renee’s.”

 

“If you’re sure it’s no trouble.”

 

“No trouble at all.”

 

I didn’t object to that.  I wasn’t looking forward to going back out in the cold. 

 

            Trevor called down the stairs, “Hey, Pops, can I borrow your red sweater for when we go snowboarding tomorrow?”

 

            “You shouldn’t let him do that,” Clarice scolded, as Johnny stood to go upstairs. “He only wants to wear your sweater so he doesn’t have to wear a coat.”

 

            “I know.”

 

            “He’ll put a couple of sweatshirts underneath it and claim that’s all he needs in the middle of winter while he’s snowboarding down a mountain.”

 

            “I know.”

 

            “But you’re going to give him the sweater anyway.”

 

            Johnny grinned at the woman.  “Coat no--not coo--cool.”

           

            “So Trevor says.”

 

            Johnny smiled and nodded, while Clarice shook her head and pretended to be exasperated.

 

            “I’ll never understand you men.  If he comes home sick, don’t blame me.”

 

            “I won--won’t.”

 

            “Pops!”

 

            “Coming!”

 

            After Johnny was upstairs, Clarice turned to me.  “He’s walking better.  The limp’s barely noticeable.”

 

            “He’s improved quite a bit in the past three weeks.”

 

            “You must be good for him.”

 

            “Or good at making him the tow the mark.”

 

            Clarice chuckled right along with me. “Maybe that’s it.”

 

            I glanced over my shoulder, making sure Johnny was still occupied with his son on the second floor.  When I didn’t hear him coming back down the stairs, I focused on Clarice again.

 

            “Sounds like you’re going to be busy for the next couple of weeks helping your brother and Johnny both.”

 

            “They’ll keep me hopping, that’s for sure.”

 

            “Then how about if I stay.”

 

            “Oh, Roy, I couldn’t ask you to do that. You’ve been here three weeks already.”

 

            “You didn’t ask. I volunteered. And besides, I’m finally getting used to an Alaskan winter.”

 

            “And probably ready to go back to California because of it.”

 

            “No, not really.  Clarice…Clarice, I’d like to stay.  I want to.  You shouldn’t be pushing yourself right now.  You just got over being sick.  If you do too much you’ll end up right back in bed. Or in the hospital.”

 

            “That’s what Carl said.”

 

            “He’s right.  And there’s no use in risking that since I can hang around for a few more weeks.”

 

            “What’ll Joanne say?”

 

            “She’ll say to do whatever I need to for Johnny.”  I smiled. “Besides, she’s probably enjoying her vacation from me.”

 

            Clarice reached over and patted my hand.  “I can’t imagine Joanne would be in any hurry to get rid of a sweet man like you. Or have him gone from home very long.”

 

            My face flushed.  “Well…uh…you know, she’s busy with her job and the grandkids.  Plus Chris and Jennifer live close by if she needs help with anything.  It’s not a problem for me to stay until Renee’s better.”

 

            “Okay, if you say so, but let me warn you, Renee’s a lonely old hypochondriac, so once he knows he has command of my time and attention he’ll take advantage of it.”

 

            “That’s okay.  Like I said, I have several free weeks at my disposal yet.”

 

            “Will you tell John, or should I?”

 

            “I’ll tell him.  I don’t think it’ll be a big deal either way.”

 

            Clarice smiled. “He’s gotten kind of used to having you around, hasn’t he?”

 

            “Yeah, I guess he has.  And I’ve gotten kind of used to being around, to tell you the truth.  I’d like to see him make some more progress before I leave for home.”

 

            “You’re a good friend to him, Roy.”

 

            “Just like he is to me.”

 

            “Fair enough then.  I’ll help Renee´, while you continue to help John.”

 

            “Sounds good.”

 

Trevor came down the stairs ahead of Johnny.  He had a backpack filled with clothes thrown over one shoulder, and a snowboard tucked under the opposite arm.  I hoped he didn’t arrive home with any broken limbs, but I kept my opinion to myself about a high-risk sport that allowed a lot of orthopedic surgeons to drive expensive cars and vacation in the Bahamas.  Johnny knew the risks as well as I did.  Since he was Trevor’s father and I wasn’t, I wasn’t foolish enough to overstep my bounds and say something that wouldn’t be welcome by either Johnny or Trevor.

 

“Maybe by next winter you’ll be snowboarding again, huh, Papa?”

 

“May--maybe.”

 

I looked at Johnny as he and Trev entered the kitchen.

 

“You snowboard?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

I shook my head in a teasing motion of disbelief.  Only Johnny Gage wouldn’t think anything of sailing down the slopes on a snowboard at the age of fifty-nine.

 

“Migh--might even go now.”

 

Before I could inform Johnny that the last thing he needed to be doing right now was snowboarding, Clarice did it for me.

 

“You most certainly will not, John Gage. You’re just starting to walk better.  The last thing you need is a broken leg.  If you think--”

 

Clarice didn’t get a chance to finish before Johnny started laughing.  That’s when both she and I realized we were being played for fools.  She swatted his arm as she stood.

 

“Oh you.”

 

I said goodbye to Clarice and Trevor, then cleaned up the kitchen while Johnny followed them to the laundry room.  I heard him tell Trevor to behave himself, and to call on Sunday morning when it was time to come home.

 

“Un’le Roy pick you up.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Johnny thanked Clarice for offering to drop Trevor off at the twins’ house, then watched through the glass door pane as they trudged through the snow to Clarice’s Explorer.

 

Once Trevor’s gear was stowed in the vehicle and they were headed down the driveway, Johnny came back to the kitchen. 

 

I held up the deck of cards.

 

“How about some two-handed poker?”

 

“All righ’.”

 

We sat across from one another.  I slid the deck to Johnny so he could shuffle and deal the cards.  I watched him, noting that his fine motor skills and coordination had improved in the weeks since my arrival.  Just goes to show what a little dedication to physical therapy, and about one hundred hands of cards, will do for a guy.

 

It wasn’t until we’d both picked up our cards and were studying them, that I brought up the possibility of me staying beyond that weekend.

 

“Sounds like Clarice’ll have her hands full the next couple of weeks.”

 

“Yeah.  Renee’s ni--nice guy, but no--not easy put up with.”

 

“Clarice mentioned something to about that.  He’ll keep her busy, huh?”

 

“Twenty-four how--hours a day if can…if he can.”

 

I was proud of the way Johnny had begun correcting his own speech over the past few days, but I didn’t comment on that.  First of all, I’d learned drawing attention to his speech only embarrassed him, and second of all, I was afraid he’d become self-conscious about his efforts if I said anything about them. 

 

“She’s just getting back on her feet.  I hate to see her take on too much, you know?”

 

Johnny nodded.  “Me too.”

 

“So because of that, I told her I could stay here a few more weeks…help you and Trevor out like I’ve been doing, while she divides her time between Renee´, and continuing to get some rest herself.”

 

I didn’t know what type of reaction to expect from Johnny.  I braced myself for anything that ranged from being told a firm, “No,” to being told I’d been gone from Joanne too long already and should return home, to being told to “Get out.”  It wasn’t that I necessarily expected the latter, but given that Johnny was less than thrilled when I arrived, I had to face the fact that I might have overstayed my welcome as a houseguest, and that he was ready to see me go.

 

The reaction I finally got wasn’t one I’d even considered.  He laid his cards face down on the table and reached his right hand out to me.  For just a second I was confused as to what he wanted; then I smiled while clasping his hand in mine and accepting his shake of gratitude.

 

“Than’ you.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

The vulnerabilities and fears were still on the surface.  All of Johnny’s doubts about where his health would eventually take him were easy to read just by looking at his face.  And right beneath those doubts was relief.  As though he thought I was the best chance he had at getting his old life back. 

 

I didn’t know if that was true or not, but I was more than willing to continue helping Johnny so he could regain all he lost on that January afternoon when he’d collapsed at the fire station.

 

 

Chapter 45

 

It was the ringing telephone that ended our handshake.  Johnny hadn’t been answering the phone since my arrival, and though I thought it was something he should start doing, I didn’t say anything about it right then.  I filed it away on my mental, “Things I need to make Johnny start doing” list, while standing.  I picked up the receiver from its base.

 

“Hello. Chief Gage’s residence.”

 

“Hello,” a pleasant female voice said in return. “Is John there?”

 

“Just a second.”

 

I held the phone out to Johnny. “It’s for you.”

 

“Who?”

 

I shrugged.  “A woman.”

 

“Ask who.”

 

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at him and say, “When we worked together you practically broke your neck racing to the phone every time someone told you a woman was on the other end asking for you.”

 

I put the receiver back to my ear.

 

“Can I ask who’s calling please?”

 

“This is Trevor’s mother Ashton.”

 

I felt like a secretary, and a bad one at that, when I said, “Hold on please.”

 

I thrust the receiver at Johnny again.  “It’s Ashton.”

 

He shook his head.  “No.”

 

“Johnny--”

 

“No.”

 

I sighed, and once again put the receiver back to my ear.  Before I could say anything, Ashton spoke.

 

“He doesn’t want to talk to me, does he.”

 

“Uh…no.  No, not right now.”

 

“Is this Roy?”

 

Although I’d never spoke to or met the woman, she’d called several times since I’d arrived and talked with Trevor. I assumed he’d probably told her I was there helping Johnny.

 

“Yes it is.”

 

“Nice to meet you, Roy.  In a manner of speaking, that is.”

 

“Nice to meet you too.”

 

“Trevor’s told me a lot about you and your family over the years.”

 

“He’s told us a lot about you too.”

 

“So now that we’ve gotten the introductions out of the way, would you please tell John to quit putting you in the middle and talk to me.”

 

“Uh…”

 

“Please.”

 

I got the impression that Ashton wasn’t used to taking no for an answer.  I held the phone out to Johnny again, probably looking as uncomfortable and uncertain as I felt. 

 

He shot me a disgusted look, but took the receiver.  His “Hi” was clipped and tight.

 

From the one-side of the conversation I heard, I think Ashton’s only intention was to hear from Johnny himself how he was doing, and to wish him well.  All her news so far had come from Trevor.  It was understandable that she’d want to talk to her child’s father and find out more, especially given her medical background. Why she’d waited two months to do that, I didn’t know.  Maybe she knew a phone call from her prior to that wouldn’t have been welcome.  Or maybe she’d waited until Trevor told her Johnny’s speech had improved.  Or maybe this phone call was as hard for her as it was for Johnny.

 

His speech reverted to being more garbled when he spoke to Ashton than it was normally now, but I assumed that was because she’d caught him off-guard by calling. Given his concerns recently about her trying to take custody of Trevor from him, it was understandable that talking to her made him nervous.  They spoke for about ten minutes, then he told her goodbye, hit the “off” button on the phone, and returned it to the base.

 

As he sat back down I said, “Sorry.”

 

“Not you--your faul’.”

 

“She’s pretty insistent.”

 

He laughed.  “Tell me ‘bou…tell me about it.”

 

“So…is everything okay?”

 

“Yeah.  She just want talk…to talk.  Find out how I do-I’m doing.”  He shook his head as he studied his cards. “Funny.”

 

“What’s funny?”

 

“Years ago, when I want-wanted talk…to talk, she didn’t wanna listen.”

 

That’s where he ended the conversation about Ashton. He didn’t bring her name up again until after we’d played poker for two hours, and were washing down the leftover pizza with cans of Coke.

 

 

Chapter 46

 

            “Ashton Margaret Riley, will you marry me?”

 

            He’d never proposed to a woman on bended knee before, let alone rehearsed what he was going to say days prior to the proposal.  Johnny forced his hands not to shake when opening the red velvet box he’d taken from his suit coat pocket.  He held the diamond ring out to her. 

 

            “Oh…oh, John.  John…you…you shouldn’t have.”

 

            Ashton’s right hand brushed over the ring that cost Johnny eight thousand dollars.  It was an outrageous amount of money to spend on a piece of jewelry in his opinion, but after three years of living with Ashton, Johnny knew her tastes ran toward the “Three X’s” as he’d come to think of them – expensive, extravagant, and excessive.  That factor had sparked several fights over the years, whenever Johnny said they couldn’t afford something and Ashton went out and purchased the item anyway, often times using money she got from her parents.  She didn’t seem to understand what a blow to his ego that was, no matter how many times he’d tried to explain that when they bought things as a couple, it should be their money affording them whatever the luxury was Ashton wanted, not her parents’ money.

 

            “I’m forty-two years old, Ashton.  How do you think I feel when I find out your parents’ money bought the new furniture in the great room, or paid for the lodge we stayed in when we met them in Vermont last winter?”

 

            “It shouldn’t make you feel any way but happy.”

 

            “Happy!  Why do you think it would make me happy?”

 

            “Because my parents want us to have the best.”

 

            No, they want you to have the best, Johnny thought each time they had arguments over money.  I’m just benefiting because I’m the guy who’s along for the ride.

 

            But on that night Johnny proposed, Ashton’s parents had nothing to do with the ring he’d purchased, or paying for the bouquet of flowers he’d had delivered before he and Ashton arrived at the Silver Rose, or writing the check for the small, private room Johnny’d rented that was off the main dining area. That amenity cost a fortune as well, but despite the occasional arguments he waged with Ashton over money, he always wanted to give her the best his budget allowed for because her love was worth more than he could put into words.

 

            Johnny shifted slightly and held back a wince.  He should have known better than to kneel on the leg that was broken when that hit and run driver mowed him down.

 

            “Oh…uh…John…oh…um…”

 

            Johnny smiled.  “Would you quit saying “oh,” and say “yes” instead.”

 

            “But I…John, you’ve caught me off-guard here. We didn’t talk about this.”

 

            “Yes we did.  We’ve talked about it a lot.”

 

            “Maybe “talked” wasn’t the word I should have used.”

 

            Johnny’s heart sunk.

 

            “What word should you have used?”

 

            “Discussed.  We didn’t discuss taking this next step.”

 

            Johnny snapped the box shut and shoved it back in his pocket. 

 

            “Sweetheart, don’t be angry with me. I--”

 

            “I’m not angry with you.”

 

            “But you’re hurt.  I can see it in your eyes.”

 

            Johnny stood and slid back into his seat.  What he really wanted to do was race from the restaurant. He was embarrassed.  He was humiliated.  And to top it off, he felt like a fool for thinking he was so in-tune with Ashton that he’d never imagined she’d turn down his proposal.

 

            “John--”

 

            Thank God the meal was over.  If they hadn’t eaten first, Johnny’s botched proposal would have ruined their appetites and put a damper on the reason he’d gotten Ashton to the Silver Rose to begin with – under the guise of celebrating the completion of her internship.  Granted, that was an event worth celebrating, but Johnny had wanted to cap off the night in a way Ashton would never forget. Well, he’d done that all right, though it certainly hadn’t gone as he’d planned.

 

            “John, I’m sorry.” She reached for his right hand, placed hers on top of it, and squeezed.  “The ring…it’s beautiful.  This whole night has been wonderful.  I’ll never forget it.”

 

            “Maybe you should. Maybe we both should.”

 

            “No.  No, not at all.”

 

            “Why?  Apparently, we have no future together.”

 

            “What makes you say that?”

 

            “The ring’s back in my pocket and not on your finger. That’s what makes me say it.”

 

            “Oh, John, don’t be ridiculous.”

 

            “Ridiculous?”

 

            “I never said we didn’t have a future together. I’m just not ready to get married.”

 

            “Why not?”

 

            “Because I don’t have time for a wedding for one thing.”

 

            “How much time does a wedding take?  A few hours outta one day for the ceremony and reception.”

 

            Ashton laughed.  “A few hours?  I’m my parents’ only child.  Their only daughter.  My mother will draw this production out for a year.”

 

            “A year? How the hell can a wedding be drawn out for a year?”

 

            “First there’s the engagement party.  Then the showers – one for Dad’s side of the family, one for Mother’s side of the family, and one for old friends of my parents’.  Then one that includes the bridesmaids and friends of mine. Then--”

 

            “Can’t all of these showers be combined into one?”

 

            “Mother would never hear of it.”

 

            “Why?”

            “That’s just not how it’s done.”

 

            “Well I’ve got news for your mother.  When I married Kim, we eloped.  There wasn’t even one shower, let alone five or six.”

 

            “I can’t do that to my parents.”

 

            “What?  Elope?”

 

            “Yes.”

 

            “I wasn’t saying that you should.”  Though now that you mention it, it sounds like the way to go as far as I’m concerned. 

 

            “And after the engagement party and showers, Mother will want to spend countless hours shopping for my dress, and for my trousseau, and--”

 

            “Your what?”

 

            “Trousseau.  Things a bride needs for her home, like linens, and towels, and pots and pans, and--”

 

            “I thought that’s what all those showers are supposed to be for.  Besides, you don’t need linens, or towels, or pans, or much of anything else, either.  I’ve got all that stuff.”

 

            “But your things are…”

 

            “Are what?” Johnny questioned when Ashton let her sentence trail off unfinished.  “Not classy enough for you all of a sudden?  Don’t have designer labels?  Aren’t from the right stores?”

 

            “John, don’t be like that.  You know those kinds of things don’t matter to me.”

 

            “If that’s true, then why won’t you marry me?”

 

            “I just told you, I don’t have time to plan a wedding right now. I’ve just been accepted into a three-year fellowship program. You know what that means.  Long hours at the hospital, more studying, teaching, papers to write for medial journals, clinical--”

 

            “Or you could start working right now as a general practitioner and forget the fellowship.”

 

            “I have no desire to be a G.P.  You know that.  I’m a cardiologist.  And being a cardiologist means furthering my education through this fellowship program.”

 

            “Fine. I understand that.  But what I don’t understand is why we can’t get married.”

 

            The woman sighed.  “How many different ways can I say it?”

 

            “Forget the engagement party, the showers, and all that other crap.  We can get married right here in Denver next week.”

 

            “But Mother and Dad--”

 

            Johnny squeezed the woman’s hand.  “Please, Ashton, hear me out.  We can have a small ceremony with just a few close friends.  Maybe even get a justice of the peace to marry us on the condo’s deck, then have a small reception catered at our place for the people we invite.  You’ve got a few weeks free before your program starts.  We can fly to New York then and let your parents throw whatever kinda party they want to for us.  Maybe my family can fly there, too. If not, it’s no big deal. Dad’ll understand.  We can always spend a few days with him and Marietta later this year.”

 

            “It’ll never work.”

 

            “Why not?”

 

            “Mother and Dad will be devastated if they aren’t here to see me married.”

 

            “So we’ll invite them. We’ll invite my family too, if that’s the way you want it.”

 

            “But Mother will want to give us a reception.”

 

            “And she can.  We can fly to New York just like I said.  She can throw whatever kinda shindig she wants to.  She can invite every single Rockefeller she can manage to unearth for all I care.”  Johnny squeezed the woman’s hand again. “I just want us to get married, Ashton.  It’s…it’s time to make what we have together permanent, don’t you think?”

 

            “It is permanent.”

 

            “No it’s not.”

 

            “And the only thing that will make it permanent in your eyes is a marriage license?”

 

            “Yes.”

 

            “Then we’ll have to wait a while.”

 

            “How long?”

            “I…” her eyes flicked from Johnny’s face for a moment, then reluctantly returned.  “I don’t know, John. This fellowship program…it’s intense.  You know that. I just don’t foresee getting married before it ends.”

 

            “So that means what? I have to wait three more years?”

 

            “I…I don’t know.  Maybe not, but I don’t want to make any promises, either.”

 

            “Ashton, we’ve been together three years already.  I don’t know if I wanna wait three more to get married.  I’d like to have a couple of kids before I’m so old that I’m sittin’ in a wheelchair when I toss ‘em a baseball.”

 

            Ashton wriggled her hand from Johnny’s grasp.  “Whoa. Whoa.  Now you’re getting way ahead of me.”

 

            “Ahead of you?”

 

            “I don’t know if I want children.  Frankly, it’s not something I consider very often, and when I do, the thought isn’t appealing.”

 

            She’d said things like that before, but Johnny had always assumed when the time was right – after they’d been married for a little while and Ashton was settled into her career – she’d be ready to take some time off and have two or three children.

 

            “Ashton--”

 

            “There’s nothing more you can say tonight that’s going to change my mind about us getting married in the near future. If you want me to go back to the condo, pack my things and move out, I will.”

 

            His gut constricted as though someone had kicked him with a size 14 steel-toed boot.

 

            “No, that’s not what I want.”

 

            “Then can you accept my answer?”

 

            “I guess I don’t have much choice.”

 

            “You can ask me to leave.”

 

            “I don’t want you to leave, Ashton.”

 

            “Then--”

 

            Ashton’s sentence was cut-off when the room’s door swung open.  A waiter entered pushing a silver cart.

 

            “Here’s the champagne, Mr. Gage.”

 

            With everything that had gone on inside this private dining room during the past ten minutes, Johnny had forgotten about the champagne he’d ordered when he made this evening’s reservation.  It was supposed to be an additional way to celebrate their engagement.  Now it simply represented all the hopes Johnny had brought to this night that died when Ashton refused his proposal.

 

            “Thank you,” Johnny mumbled. 

 

            “Would you like me to pour each of you a glass?”

            “Uh…no.  No, thanks. I’ll take it from here.”

 

The waiter gave a short bow.    “As you wish, Sir.”

 

            After the waiter left, Johnny flicked a thumb to the champagne chilling in a sterling silver bucket on top of the cart.

 

            “Want some?”

 

            “Um…no.  No, thank you.”

 

            “We can celebrate something besides the engagement I bought it to celebrate.  The completion of your internship. Or your acceptance into the fellowship program.  Or heck, how about the fact that the sun was shining today?  Take your pick.”

 

            “John…”

 

            “What?”

            “Please don’t sound so bitter.  So angry. That’s not like you.”

           

            “I’m not bitter.  I’m not angry either.”

 

            “Then what are you?”

            The paramedic stared into the woman’s eyes for a long time before he finally admitted, “Disappointed, Ashton.  I’m disappointed.”

 

            Johnny poured himself a glass of champagne and downed it in three swallows.  He’d never cared much for the taste of the bubbly liquor, but that night he drank six glasses in rapid succession.  What the hell, he might as well get his money’s worth out of their “celebration.”

 

            When they left the Silver Rose thirty minutes later, Ashton insisted on driving.  Johnny didn’t argue with her.  He was drunk, and he didn’t even try and deny it.  He hadn’t been drunk in so long he couldn’t remember the last time.  Certainly not in all of the years he’d been with Ashton.   If it bothered her to see him that way, she never said.  She navigated her Mercedes to the condo, pulled it into the garage, and parked it in its usual spot to the right of the Land Rover.

 

            Johnny didn’t wait for her.  He fumbled with his key until he was finally able to insert it in the door, entered the condo, and headed for the bedroom. He shut the door and locked it, ignoring Ashton’s pleas to let her in as she repeatedly knocked. 

 

            At five o’clock the next morning, Johnny found Ashton in the guest bed. He climbed in beside her, cradling her against his chest while stroking her hair and apologizing for being such an ass.

 

Despite the fact that she’d turned down his proposal, and despite the pounding headache that reminded him of how much he hated champagne, Johnny let the woman make love to him.  He wanted their life together to last forever.  He wanted to get married as soon as possible, but if he had to be patient until Ashton was ready then so be it, because as far as Johnny was concerned, having Ashton Riley as his wife would be well worth the wait.




Chapter 47

 

            Whenever Johnny looked back on his relationship with Ashton, he readily acknowledged their first three years together were amongst the best of his life.  Although he didn’t realize it at the time, the night Ashton turned down his proposal at the Silver Rose marked the beginning of a long, painful drawn-out ending. For individual reasons, both Johnny and Ashton should have said, “Things have changed between us.  It’s time to move on.”  Had they called it quits shortly after the botched proposal, Johnny would have been spared a lot of heartache. Yet, whenever those thoughts surfaced Johnny reminded himself that if there hadn’t been three additional years to the relationship, Trevor wouldn’t have been born.

 

            Johnny’s initial concerns about dating a doctor were unfounded.  Their co-workers and extended social circle in Denver accepted Johnny and Ashton as a couple.  Johnny wasn’t so naïve as to assume the relationship, while in its infancy, didn’t spark some gossip throughout Central Hospital, but not nearly the gossip it would have sparked had he dated a Rampart physician while living in L.A.  He’d been new to Denver when he and Ashton met.  Therefore, the gossip was limited by the fact that few hospital employees knew Johnny.  By the time they did get to know him, he and Ashton were a couple in everyone’s minds, so it didn’t seem as odd that a paramedic and doctor were dating as it might have otherwise. 

 

            Johnny also concluded their age difference played a factor in people’s acceptance.  He was going on forty when they met, meaning he was looked upon as mature, stable, and financially independent from the woman he was seeing.  Certainly far more mature and stable than the people who had known him in L.A. for so long would have given him credit for. But the shooting had changed Johnny.  Whatever impetuous, boyish nature remained in him when he accepted the position of Chief Paramedic Instructor in 1983, left him the night Chris was shot.  He arrived in Denver a different man than he’d been in L.A.  Quieter.  More reflective.  Cautious about opening himself up to people, and about how he handled each situation he encountered in the course of his work.  Ashton was the person who helped him find the “old” Johnny Gage again – the impulsive guy who loved to laugh, tease, and have a good time – and who gave him the ability to blend that person with the new more mature John Gage. 

 

            Time would prove that acceptance of Johnny’s relationship with Ashton by friends and co-workers should have been the least of his concerns.  In the end, the majority of adversity came from Ashton’s mother, and surprisingly to Johnny, from his grandfather.

 

            Margaret Riley continued to keep her animosity carefully masked in Johnny’s presence.  She was never less than a gracious hostess whenever he was a guest in her home, and she was never less than polite when she was a guest in his.  But had Margaret been willing to speak the truth, Johnny knew she’d tell him that, in her opinion, he wasn’t the right man for her daughter.

 

            Gray Wolf wasn’t nearly as concerned about being a gracious host as Margaret Riley was. As time went on, his dislike of Ashton was thinly veiled at best. He managed to keep his thoughts of the woman to himself, however, until the year after Trevor was born. It was then that he revealed to Johnny,  “She wasn’t the woman for you, Katori.  I knew it from the first day I met her.  Money – that was all she cared about.  How much she had, how much she could get her hands on, and what useless trinket it could buy her this week that she’d grow tried of by next week.”

 

            Johnny didn’t completely agree with his grandfather.  As the years passed, Ashton grew to become a well-respected cardiologist. She cared a lot about her patients and what she could do to improve their health. But yes, money made her world spin in the right direction too, and just like Margaret predicted to her daughter that September day in 1986, Johnny would never be able to provide Ashton with more than a middle income lifestyle, nor did he have the desire to after seeing the way Margaret and Ben lived.                       

            One thing that was evident to Johnny as time went on; Ashton was uncomfortable around his family. The way his grandfather remained tied to his heritage and culture seemed to embarrass her, as did the way Reah was also tied to the culture she’d reconnected with in her role as nurse/mid-wife on the reservation.  It hurt Johnny terribly several weeks after he’d proposed to Ashton when he overheard her on the phone with her best friend since childhood.

 

            “I think I made John understand why now isn’t the time for us to get married. I know he was disappointed, but it’s not that I don’t want to marry him someday, Meredith.  I love John. I really do.  But you know how much work a wedding is…how much preparation it takes.  Mother’ll want me in New York for every shower, every dress fitting, and every time she shops for another item for my trousseau.  Then to pick out the invitations, and the food for the reception, and the flowers, and probably for two dozen other things I’m not thinking of right now.  Not to mention the way John’s family will complicate things.”

 

            “No no, it’s not like that at all.  They won’t cause problems per se.  They’re…nice.  I don’t know them very well, but they seem easy to get along with.   Though his grandfather gives me the creeps sometimes with the way he stares at me.  Makes me feel like he wants my scalp, but overall, I can handle the old guy.  John’s grandfather and sister are just a little too…ethnic for my taste.  Mother would die if they walked into the country club dressed like they’re going to some kind of Indian war council.”

 

            “No, I’m not kidding you.  Honest. That’s how they look half the time.  And if we do get married someday, how the hell do I say to John, ‘Please make sure your grandfather and sister show up wearing normal clothes.’?  Oh well, I’m not going to worry about it right now, and come to think of it, watching Mother deal with them will be loads of fun.”

 

            Ashton laughed then, never realizing Johnny was quietly leaving the room. She’d been sitting on the bed with her back to him, and must have thought he was still over at Greg’s helping the man hang new gutters on his house.

 

            Whenever Johnny thought of that phone conversation, he wondered why he didn’t end his relationship with Ashton right then. Why he didn’t see they were so different that a marriage between them would never last for long. But no matter how much Ashton hurt him, and she did so frequently the last three years they spent together, his love for her remained strong almost until the bitter end.  Maybe he was afraid to move on without her.  Or maybe he thought she was his last chance at marriage and children. Or maybe he was just so damn sick of starting over that no matter how doomed the relationship was, he clung to Ashton because he felt too old and worn out to begin his life anew once again. He’d done so after Kim and Jessie died.  He’d done so again after Chris was shot.  Because of those past tragedies, on nights when Johnny laid awake wondering if he and Ashton really had a future together, he’d eventually decide, yes, they did, because being with her was better than being alone.

 

            Or so it seemed, until he’d proposed to her two more times in two years, and was continuously turned down because she was “too busy” to plan a wedding.  Not that Johnny wouldn’t acknowledge Ashton was “too busy.”  She put ninety to one hundred hours a week into all of the responsibilities that comprised her fellowship program. That left almost no time for Johnny and Ashton to pursue the activities they’d enjoyed as a couple early in their relationship – horseback riding, hiking, biking, and kayaking amongst other things. Ashton’s drive for her career changed what they had together, what they’d meant to one another.  And the more hours she put in, the more exhausted and stressed she became, until she almost seemed to resent Johnny’s presence in the condo when she did manage to get away from the hospital.

 

            Money became a bigger issue between them as well.  More and more Johnny was seeing a side to Ashton that hadn’t been revealed earlier – or maybe he’d chosen to ignore it.  As the end of her fellowship grew closer, she began to talk frequently of relocating to New York City.  Her other goals included traveling to Europe and Asia on “working vacations” where she’d teach the latest cardiovascular techniques at hospitals and universities, in-between visits to art museums, ancient ruins, and skiing in the Swiss Alps.

 

            “But we’ve built a life for ourselves here,” Johnny would say whenever Ashton voiced her plans for the future.  “I thought maybe we’d buy a little place out in the country and…”

 

            “A place in the country?”

 

            “Yeah, you know.  Small ranch. Ranchette. Whatever you wanna call it.  Just big enough so we could have a few horses and a place to ride them.  A safe place for kids to run around and play without us having to worry about them.”

 

            “I’m not cut out to live in the country, John.”

 

            “But you like riding horses and hiking.”

 

            “Yes, for one afternoon on occasion, but not for every day of my life.  Besides, you love New York.”

 

            “Yeah, for one afternoon on occasion, but not for every day of my life.”

 

            Ashton didn’t realize how seriously Johnny meant his biting words.

 

            “Oh, come on.  What’s not to love about New York?  You can get a job with the fire department there.  Or you can stay home if you want to.  I’ll be earning more than enough money for both of us to live on by then.”

 

            “And what am I supposed to do all day if I don’t work?”

 

            “Um…I don’t know.  Whatever it is you like to do.”

 

            “I like to ride horses, and hike, and fish, and--”

 

            “So you’ll do those things.”

 

            Johnny raised a skeptical eyebrow.  “In New York City?”

            “Sure.”

 

            “Ashton…”

 

            “Well, okay, we’ll get a weekend place out of the city.  A lot of people do that.  You can stay there whenever you want to, for as long as you want to.”

 

            “And just what kinda marriage are we gonna have if I do that?  The kind your parents have?”

 

            “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

            “It means your father puts in eighty hours a week at his job, while your mother does her own thing.  Including staying at their place in the country for weeks without him.”

 

            “So?  What’s your point?  They’re perfectly happy, aren’t they?”

 

            Johnny snorted and walked away from the woman in disgust.  If she was so blind that she couldn’t see her parents weren’t “perfectly happy,” or at least didn’t have much of a marriage, then far be it from him to point that out to her.  It wouldn’t benefit him to anyway.  Ashton would never see her parents, their marriage, and their lifestyle, as less than flawless, and he’d never see their marriage and lifestyle as less than anything but full of flaws, just as Grandma Kate did.

 

            These same arguments were replayed numerous times during the years of Ashton’s fellowship, making it apparent that Johnny and the woman didn’t have the same goals for the future. Hell, all he wanted was to get married, have a couple of kids, provide his wife and children with a nice little place in the country, and keep working for the Denver Fire Department.  He’d love it if Ashton would agree to stay home and raise the children, but he’d given up on that idea, to instead just settle for her being willing to give birth to them.  If she wanted to continue her career as a full time cardiologist after the kids were born, then he wouldn’t complain.  He might not like it, but he wouldn’t voice that.  His schedule meant he was home three to four days a week for twenty-four hour time periods.  Maybe they could work something out so Ashton could be there on a couple of the days he wasn’t, and then they’d only have to make use of a babysitter one or two days.  Johnny thought his plan through so often that he had it memorized, but the trouble was, Ashton continued to be unreceptive to the idea of children, and didn’t seem particularly interested in getting married either.  Actually, she seemed less interested in the idea of marriage as the years passed, rather than more interested as she’d promised Johnny she would be.

 

            By the time Kate Riley died, Johnny wondered why he and Ashton were even living together yet.  Things had gone from bad to worse between them during 1991. He often thought they were more of an old habit for one another than anything else.  From things Ashton said, he finally began to see the writing on the wall.  After she finished her fellowship in the summer of ‘92, she’d be returning to New York.  She no longer mentioned Johnny moving with her, and when he pointed that out to her one day she shrugged an indifferent shoulder and said, “I just assumed you wouldn’t want to come.”

 

            “So does that mean it’ll be over between us then?”

 

            “I didn’t say that.”

 

            “No, you didn’t.  But I don’t see how we can have a marriage if I’m here in Denver, and you’re in New York.”

 

            She wouldn’t answer him, which caused Johnny to conclude there would be no marriage. Why he just didn’t ask her to move out then, he never knew.  Given their unorthodox work schedules, they rarely saw one another any more, which meant Johnny often felt like he was living alone again as it was.

 

            Because their once active sex life had dwindled to almost nothing during 1991 too, Johnny knew the exact evening Trevor was conceived.  They’d just returned from Grandma Kate’s funeral.  Up until then, Ashton hadn’t expressed much remorse over the old woman’s passing.  She’d slept on the plane to New York, and then was kept busy with family obligations during the three days they were at her parents’ house.  But once they arrived back at the condo and were unpacking their suitcases, Ashton sank to the bed and started crying.

 

            Johnny sat down next to her, wrapping his arms around her when she snuggled into his chest. Because of Ashton’s sobs, he couldn’t understand half of what she was saying. He caught the gist of it though, and listened as she recalled all the times she’d spent with the feisty, lovable grandmother who always spoke her mind.

 

            “I always…I always had a good time when I was with her. She made everything we did seem like a big adventure.”

 

            Johnny kissed her hair while running a comforting hand up and down her back.

 

            “I know,” he said softly. “I know.”

 

            “She drove my mother crazy, but God, I loved her.” Ashton laughed a little between her tears.  “That’s probably half the reason why I loved Grandma Kate as much as I did. Because she could always get the best of Mother.”

 

Johnny chuckled. “I think that’s why everyone loved Grandma Kate.”

 

Ashton looked up at him between lashes. “Even you?”

 

“Especially me.”

 

That made the woman laugh harder for some reason, and before Johnny knew it they were acting silly and playful in a way they hadn’t in almost a year now.  They fell sideways to the mattress, removing clothing as they rolled and tousled amongst the covers.

 

They made love twice, then woke up a few hours later and made love again before showering and going to a nearby restaurant for a late supper.

 

            That August night was the last good time they had together.  Soon, they were both back at work, and Ashton was gone from the condo more than she was there.  Working at the hospital. Taking her meals there.  Studying there.  Even sleeping there several times a week. 

 

Johnny often wondered if she would have ever told him she was expecting if he hadn’t found the pregnancy test box amongst the garbage one morning in early November. He thought it was odd when he arrived home from work to see two black bags sitting in the garage with the twist ties already secured.  Ashton wasn’t the type of woman who got the garbage ready for pickup.  But on that day it was ready, along with a handwritten note taped to one bag that read:

 

John,

 

     I had a few extra minutes this morning so I got the garbage ready for you. Have a nice day off.  See you when I can.

 

Ashton

 

            Johnny should have been more suspicious of the motive behind Ashton’s actions, but he’d just come off a busy shift and was more grateful for this chore being done than he was curious as to why Ashton did it to begin with.  He grabbed her note off of the bag, crinkled it up, and shoved it in a pocket of his denim coat.  He hoisted the two bags from the garage floor and hurried toward the curb.  He could see the garbage truck down the street, headed his way.

 

            As Johnny rushed down the driveway, one of the bags broke open.

 

            “Dammit!”

 

            Leave it to Ashton to overload a garbage bag.  Didn’t her parents ever make her do even the simplest chore when she was a kid?

 

            Johnny found a little humor in that as he got the one intact bag to the curb just as the garbage truck stopped next to it.  Of course Ashton hadn’t been made to do simple chores.  Johnny knew very well by now that she’d never had to do any chores. 

 

            The paramedic was brought out of his thoughts by a voice asking,          “Want us to wait while you clean that up?”

 

            Johnny looked from the garbage man to the mess in the driveway, and then back to the garbage man again.

 

            “Nah, go ahead.  I don’t wanna hold you guys up.”

 

            “Whatever you say.”

 

            The man jumped on the back of the truck.  The driver headed off for the next stop, while Johnny went to the garage.  He grabbed two garbage bags and twist ties from the box in the cabinet, then took the broom and dustpan from their pegs on the wall.  If he hurried, he could get the mess bagged up, thrown into the back of the Rover, and catch up with the garbage men before they left the neighborhood.

 

            Johnny swept the empty boxes, cans, and jars that had spilled from the broken bag into a neat pile.  He used the broom to push what would fit onto the dustpan, then dumped all of it into a new bag.   He repeated the action five times before sealing that bag and opening the second one.  He starting sweeping up the remaining trash, stopping abruptly when he spotted the lettering on an unfamiliar box.

 

            The paramedic crouched down.  Now it made sense why Ashton had done a chore she’d never done in all of the years they’d lived together.  It had nothing to do with her having a few extra minutes that morning, and everything to do with her not wanting Johnny to know she’d taken an at-home pregnancy test.

 

               Johnny left the garbage in the middle of the driveway and ran for the Land Rover.  He raced to Central Hospital, all the while cautioning himself not to get his hopes up.  Ashton might not be pregnant.  She might have missed her period due to stress and the long hours she was working, and not because she was carrying his baby.  Still, Johnny couldn’t keep the silly grin off of his face as he fought the urge to ignore the speed limit.

 

            The Land Rover squealed into a parking space.  Johnny barely took the time to grab the keys out of the ignition before he was running for the hospital’s entrance.  He rushed up and down the corridors looking for Ashton, not caring how big of a fool he made of himself.  He didn’t know how many nurses and doctors he stopped and asked, “Have you seen Ashton?” or “Do you know where Doctor Riley’s at?” before someone finally directed him to the teaching wing of the vast hospital.

 

            The paramedic found Ashton in Room 101, just like he’d been told he would.  She stood in front of a class full of interns, giving a lecture.  She briefly made eye contact with Johnny, then tried to ignore him, but he wouldn’t stand for that.  He held his arms over his head, crisscrossing them back and forth in the form of a wave in an effort to regain her attention.  He would have jumped up and down like a five year old too, if she hadn’t finally said to her class, “Excuse me. I’ll be back in just a minute.”  

 

            Ashton grabbed Johnny’s arm and propelled him into the empty hallway. She shut the door behind her.

 

            “John, what’s going on? Can’t you see I’m in the middle of a class?”

 

            Johnny grasped her upper arms and squeezed lightly, all the while grinning from ear to ear. “Are you?”

 

            “Am I what?”

 

            “Pregnant?  Are you pregnant?”

 

            The woman paled.  “No…no, of course not.  What would make you ask something like that?”

 

            “I found the pregnancy test in the garbage.”

 

            “Why the hell were you going through the garbage?”

 

            “I wasn’t going through it!  You put too much in the damn bag and it broke open.”  Johnny squeezed her arms.  “Ashton, I’m gonna ask you again.  Are you pregnant?”

 

            “What difference would it make if I am?”

            “It makes a helluva lotta difference if it’s mine.”

 

            “Of course it’s yours! How dare you imply….I mean, if I was pregnant, of course it would be yours, but I’m not.”

 

            “Ashton, don’t you fucking lie to me.  Don’t you dare lie to me about this.”

 

            Ashton’s eyes flicked up and down the corridor to make certain it was still empty, but Johnny didn’t give a shit who overheard him.

 

            “Now I’m gonna ask you one last time and I want the truth.  Are you pregnant?”

 

            “I…it doesn’t matter if I am.”

 

            “Why?”

            The woman wriggled out of Johnny’s grasp. She shoved her hands in the pockets of her white lab coat and turned her back on him.

 

            “Why? Why doesn’t it matter?”

 

            “Because…” Ashton took a deep breath, then turned around and faced Johnny. “Because I’ve already made an appointment to have an abortion.”

           

            “No!  Ashton, no!  You can’t.”

 

            “It’s my body, so yes, I can.”

 

            “But it’s my child. Ashton, please. Please no.”

 

            Johnny would have gotten down on his knees right then and there and begged her if he had to.  What made her willing to reconsider he never knew.  Maybe it was the fact that she had to figure out a way to make him leave so she could get back to her class.  Maybe she was afraid someone would come along and overhear their conversation.  Or maybe she took pity on him when she saw the tears in his eyes and heard how his voice cracked when he pleaded again, “No, Ashton.  Please, no. Don’t do it. Please.”

 

            “I…I’ll think about it.  That’s all I can promise right now.  I’ll think about it and we’ll…we’ll discuss it when I get home.”

 

            “When’s that gonna be?”

            “Tonight sometime. I don’t know when, but tonight.”

 

            “Promise? Promise me you’ll come home so we can talk about this?”

 

            “Yes, John.  I…I promise.”

 

            Johnny knew it was a weak promise at best, but he had no choice other than to take her at her word. 

 

            “Just please…please, Ashton, don’t do anything until we’ve talked about this.”

 

She closed her eyes in defeat.  “I won’t.”

 

Johnny bent forward and brushed his lips across her forehead.  “Thank you,” he whispered.  “Thank you.”

 

He watched her collect hers emotions, then walk back into her classroom as though nothing had happened.  As though she hadn’t just told the man she’d lived with for five years that she was carrying his child and planned to abort it. The man she knew would marry her the minute she said “yes” to his proposal. The man she knew would love her until “death do us part.”  And above all else, the man she knew wanted to raise a child with her as much as any man possibly could.

 

Johnny leaned back against the wall, willing his legs to stop trembling. A moment that should have made him the happiest man on earth instead left him drained and despondent.  He had to trust Ashton not to do anything drastic before they were able to talk, only he didn’t trust her. At least not where this decision was concerned. 

 

When Johnny’s legs finally steadied, he swiped all evidence of tears from his eyes and headed for the nearest exit.  Between now and when Ashton arrived home, he had to come up with every argument possible to convince her to spare the life of their child.

 

            Johnny trudged to the Land Rover with his head bent and hands shoved deep into the pockets of his blue jeans.  He wished he had somewhere to turn – someone to talk to about this before he faced Ashton.  It was then a thought the paramedic hadn’t had in several years now ran through his mind.  

 

            I wish Roy was here.  God how I wish I could talk to Roy about this and get his advice.

 

            Johnny hadn’t felt so alone and hopeless since first arriving in Denver.  It was odd that the man who’d caused him to leave Los Angeles, was the same man he longed to seek advice from now.  Whether that proved Johnny’s ties to the friendship were still strong, or whether that proved he was just a damn fool, the paramedic didn’t know and he didn’t care.  All he did know was when you had a problem that seemed too big to handle Roy DeSoto was a pretty good guy to talk to about it. 

 

            Because Roy wasn’t there to talk to, Johnny returned to the condo that morning.  He paced the floor for hours. When he was finally too exhausted to take another step, he sank to the couch, buried his head in his hands, and waited for Ashton to come home.

 

Chapter 48

 

            “Hey, Roy.”

 

            I looked up as Carl’s bulk straddled the stool beside me.  A week had passed since the Friday evening Johnny told me the reasons why his relationship with Ashton deteriorated, and then how he discovered she was pregnant with Trevor.

 

            “Hey yourself.”

 

I glanced through the front window of the Northern Lights Café.  The white Dodge Durango with the words Eagle Harbor Police Department printed boldly on both sides was parked next to Johnny’s Land Rover. 

 

“Out on patrol?”

 

“Not really.”

 

Carl’s attention shifted from me. He smiled at the approaching waitress, who greeted him with small town familiarity while refilling my coffee cup. 

 

“I’ll have a cup a’ that, Marcie, along with one a’ those chocolate doughnuts if they’re still fresh.”

 

Marcie put one hand on her hip and winked.  “ ‘Bout as fresh as you are.”

 

“Then they’re still fresh.”

 

            “Twenty-four hours a day, big guy.”

 

            “The doughnuts?” Carl waggled his eyebrows. “Or me?”

 

            The woman winked again. “I think we both know the answer to that.”

 

             Neither one of them elaborated as Marcie went to the glass display case and retrieved Carl’s doughnut, leaving me uncertain if this was nothing more than innocent flirting that dated back to kindergarten, or if there was something more to their relationship than that.  If there was something more, I never detected signs of it that morning.  Marcie moved off to wait on other customers, while Carl and I sat side by side at the far end of the counter sipping coffee and eating our doughnuts.

 

            “How’s your uncle?”

 

            “Havin’ a rough time of it, but Mom’s takin’ good care of him.  He’ll be all right.”  Carl took a big bite of his doughnut, chewed and swallowed.  “By the way, thanks for offering to stick around. Mom woulda’ ended up right back in bed if she’d tried to take care of Uncle Renee´ and run John’s household at the same time.”

 

            “That’s what I was afraid of.”

 

            “John’s at physical therapy?”

 

            I’d just brought the rim of my coffee cup to my lips, so I nodded and gave Carl an “Uh huh,” around the liquid traveling down my throat.

 

            “I’ve been lookin’ for you.  Just came from the house.”

 

            I rested my cup back on the saucer.  Usually I hang around in town killing time while Johnny’s in a session, unless it’s one that lasts all day.  Then I go back to his place.”

 

            “All day?”

 

            “Dana’s got him doing two eight hour sessions a week.”

 

            “So that’s good, right?  I mean that he’s got the stamina to do that.”

 

            “Yeah, it’s good. And good that he goes now without putting up a fuss.”

 

            “He’s still doing his exercises at home, too?”

 

            “Yep.”

 

            “And he’s getting better at ‘em?  Getting stronger?  Walking better?”

 

            I could feel my forehead furrow as I shot Carl a puzzled look.  I couldn’t figure out why he was asking questions he already knew the answers to.  He stopped by Johnny’s a couple of times a week - had even eaten with us on Sunday evening – so he was well informed about Johnny’s progress.

 

            “Yeah,” I acknowledged. “He’s getting better.”

 

            “And his speech is better. He’s getting easier to understand, don’t ya’ think?”

 

            Carl sounded like he needed reassurance for some reason, more than he really needed me to answer his questions.

 

            “Yeah, I think he’s getting a lot easier to understand. He still has challenges in a several areas, but he’s working hard to overcome them.”

 

            “So how soon do you think he’ll be back to running our fire department?”

 

            There was an urgency to Carl’s question I didn’t know the source of.  Therefore, I was cautious about the answer I gave him.  I didn’t want Carl to think he heard me say something I hadn’t. To think he heard me promise Johnny would return to work as Eagle Harbor’s fire chief, when I wasn’t willing to make a promise like that.

 

            “I don’t know the answer to that, Carl.  Johnny and his doctor are the only two people who can make that decision.”

 

            “But his doctor thinks he’s doing better, right?  You told me that on Sunday.  You said you’d taken John for a doctor’s appointment on Friday. You said Doctor Webber was happy with his progress.”

 

            “Yeah, I did. But that doesn’t automatically mean Johnny’ll be able to return to work.”

 

            “But that’s what he wants, doesn’t he?”

 

            “I think he wants it more than he wants anything right now, but wanting it and being physically able to do what his job requires are two different things. ”

 

            Carl gave a slow, thoughtful nod as he took a swallow of coffee.  When he’d returned his cup to its saucer, he said, “It’s been a little more than two months since he collapsed. Since the aneurysm burst.”

 

            I nodded.  I’d arrived five weeks after that event, and had now been at Johnny’s for a month.

 

            “If he’s out more than twelve weeks, he can be replaced.”

 

            “What?”

 

            Carl paused while Marcie refilled our coffee cups.  After she walked away, he looked around the café, making certain we wouldn’t be overheard.  It was a little after ten.  The breakfast crowd was gone, and the lunch crowd hadn’t started pouring in yet. Other than a group of old men nursing cups of coffee and shooting the bull around a big table in the center of the room, the place was empty.  Nonetheless, Carl still lowered his voice and hunkered close to my right shoulder.

 

            “The Family Medical Leave Act.  It says something about a person being entitled to as much as twelve weeks off, but after that they can be replaced.”

 

            “Yeah, it does,” I agreed, trying to recall all the ins and outs of the act that the fire department had given us literature on when it first went into place. “But it doesn’t say the person has to be replaced after twelve weeks.  An employer has that option, but they also have the option to leave the job open pending the employee’s return.”

 

            “I know.”

 

            “So what’s the problem?”

 

            “A guy by the name of Tim Ellison.”

 

            I tried to recall where I’d heard the name before.  Just as I questioned, “Tim Ellison?” I remembered Phil Marceau mentioning the man’s name in Carl’s office a few weeks earlier.

 

            “Chairman of the Police and Fire Commission.

 

            “Why’s he a problem?”

 

            “ ‘Cause he’s the guy who’s pushing to have John replaced.”

 

            “What’s he got against Johnny?”

 

            “Nothing. Or so he says.”

 

            “But you don’t believe him.”

 

            Carl shrugged.  “I don’t have reason not to believe him, let’s put it that way.”

 

            “Then what’s his gripe?”

 

            “His gripe – or maybe better put my gripe – is that Ellison’s a by-the-book pain-in-the-ass newcomer who doesn’t understand Eagle Harbor isn’t some ritzy Chicago suburb.”

 

            “That’s where he’s from?”

 

            “Yeah.  Some place called Lake Forest. Toney. Or so I’ve heard, and judging by the highfalutin airs he puts on, I’d say it’s true.”

 

            “So he wants to take Johnny’s job away from him, is that it?”

 

            “If John isn’t back to work in three more weeks, yeah, that’s it.”

 

            “Carl, there’s no way he’ll be back to work in three weeks.”

 

            “Do you think he’ll be back at all?”

 

            I thought about that question a long time before I answered him. 

 

            “Without making any promises, I believe it’s a strong possibility.  He wants to be back at that fire station. He doesn’t say much about it, but I know he does.  And this Ellison guy needs to realize Johnny’s working his butt off to make that happen.  He wasn’t at first.  You and I both know that.  But he’s really had a big change of heart these past few weeks.”

 

            “Ever since you got here.”

 

            “Johnny’s determination has nothing to do with me.”

 

            “I think it has a lot to do with you.”

 

            “How so?”

 

            “I honestly don’t know.  But I do know that John apparently needed a friend – specifically you – to get him motivated.  To make him see everything he could lose if he didn’t at least try to do all he could for himself.”

 

            “I might have opened his eyes to some of that, but Johnny’s the one who’s put in all the effort, not me.”

 

            “I think you’ve put in a helluva lot of effort on his behalf so don’t sell yourself short, ‘cause I know John sure won’t.”

 

            “Johnny’s put in a lot of effort on my behalf more than a few times over the thirty-five years we’ve known one another, so I’ll just say we’re even as far as I’m concerned and leave it at that.”

 

            “You can leave it however you want to.  None of it’s gonna make much difference if Ellison gets his way. Not how hard John is working.  Not how far he’s come, or how far he’ll go.  Not how much the people of this town respect him, or how much his employees wanna see him back in that fire station every day.”

 

            “Can’t the rest of you on the commission put a stop to this?  Slow it down a bit?”

 

            “We’re tryin’, but Ellison’s talking about getting a lawyer.”

 

            “A lawyer? What for?”

 

            “To see that things are carried out legal and proper. Or some such bullshit.  He doesn’t understand how things are done here, Roy.  This is Eagle Harbor, not some big city where we put a lotta stock in rules and regulations.  As far as I’m concerned, there’s no rush for John to return.  If it takes six more months, then it takes six more months.  Phil agrees with me.  He’ll stand-in as chief until John can come back.”

 

            “Then can’t you and Phil convince Ellison to give Johnny some more time?”

 

            “We’ve tried, but we aren’t havin’ much luck.”

 

            We fell into a heavy silence then.  I was mulling over what this news was going to do to Johnny, how it might be the kind of blow that would cause him to regress in a way he’d never fully recover from.  I don’t know what Carl’s thoughts were, but I saw him wave Marcie off as she approached us again with the coffee pot.

 

            “I don’t know what to do, Roy.  That’s why I wanted to talk to you this morning.  You know more about John’s mental state right now than I do.  How’ll he handle this?”

 

            I sighed.  “I have no idea.  I’m…I’m afraid it might set him back though.  Make him stop working so hard. Three weeks…” I shook my head. “Three weeks just isn’t gonna be long enough, Carl, and Johnny’ll be just as aware of that fact as I am.”

 

            “What do you think I should do?  Do I tell him now, or just let it go a while longer?”

 

            “You don’t have a while longer. If Ellison is threatening to seek legal counsel if Johnny isn’t back to work in three weeks, then it’s not fair to Johnny to be left in the dark.  He has to be informed.”

 

            “As much as I don’t look forward to bein’ the one to tell him what’s going on, I can’t disagree with you there.”  Carl glanced at his watch.  “I need to get back to the station.  You guys gonna be around John’s place tomorrow?”

 

            “We should be.  I’ve gotta have Trevor at Gus’s by ten, but other than that we don’t have any plans that go beyond physical therapy exercises and a few hands of cards.”

 

            “What time is Trev done at Gus’s?”

 

            “About five.”

 

            “Good. Then I’ll come over sometime while he’s gone. There’s no use in Trevor overhearing us talk and gettin’ all upset about it.”

 

            “No, there isn’t.  He doesn’t need to know what’s going on until something’s finalized.”

 

            Just by watching the slow way Carl stood from the stool, I could tell how many sleepless nights he’d suffered because of this recent situation.

 

            “Hey, Carl, does this Ellison guy volunteer for the fire department in any capacity?”

 

            “No.  Asshole’s a frickin’ dentist in Juneau.  Wouldn’t know which end of a hose was which if the damn thing clunked him over the top of the head.”

 

            “How’d he end up on the commission then?”

 

            “Seemed like a nice guy with a good head on his shoulders, that’s how.  Just goes to show you nice guys aren’t always what they’re cracked up to be.”

 

            “No. Not always.”

 

            He smacked my shoulder.  “Thanks, Roy.”

 

            “For what?”

 

            “Listening. Giving me your thoughts.  The whole shebang.”

 

            “You want me to be there tomorrow when you talk to Johnny?”

 

            “Do you mind?”

 

            “No, I don’t mind.  But I don’t mind getting lost either if you think what happens from here on out is none of my business.”

 

            “You’re John’s friend.  It’s your business right up until the point he tells you it’s not.”

 

            “All right.”

 

            “Besides, I think he’s gonna need you there after I leave.”

 

            I had a feeling Carl was right about that.  I’d be lying if I said I was looking forward to what was about to unfold.  Johnny didn’t deserve to be hit with any more hard knocks, especially not when he’d made so much progress toward returning to the job he loved.      

 

“I’ll be there,” I promised. “Somehow or the other, he’ll get through this, Carl.  He’s not a quitter.  He’s stubborn, he likes to do things his own way and in his own time, and he lets his pride get in the way of accepting a helping hand now and then, but he’s not a quitter.”

 

“I know he’s not.”

 

“Maybe you could tell Ellison that, huh?”

“Believe me, Roy, I have. About three dozen times in the last two weeks.”

 

Carl threw a wad of bills on the counter. “That’s enough to cover what we ate and a tip. You should be able to get a couple more cups of coffee out of it too.”

 

“Thanks, but that’s not necessary. I can pay for my own.”

 

“I know, but it’s my way of saying thanks.”

 

“For what?”

 

“I can walk outta that house tomorrow after I talk to John.  You’re the guy who has to stay behind and deal with whatever happens after I leave.”  Carl smiled while giving my shoulder another light smack.  “That’s gotta be worth at least a few cups of coffee and a doughnut, don’t ya’ think?”

 

Before I could answer Carl, he was headed for the door.  The old men at the center table called greetings to him that he returned, but he didn’t stop and talk to them.  The Durango’s big engine came to life with a roar. Carl backed the vehicle out of its parking space and drove toward the police and fire station.  The place Johnny was working so hard to return to.  The place that had brought Johnny to Eagle Harbor thirteen years earlier with a moving van full of furniture, and a one-year-old boy in the car seat beside him.  The place Johnny was so proud of, that housed the people he loved working with and the job he loved doing. 

 

The place he might not be able to go back to if a newcomer by the name of Greg Ellison had his way.

 

Chapter 49

 

            Johnny looked to his right. 

 

            “You knee…knew?”

 

            By Roy’s subdued nod, Johnny could tell the man was reluctant to confess he’d been told of the news Carl brought prior to Johnny himself being told of it. 

 

            “Um, yeah.  Yesterday. Carl saw me in the Northern Lights Café and…uh…mentioned what was going on.”

 

            “John, don’t get mad at Roy.  I wasn’t sure how to tell you  – when the best time and place would be.  Or if I should tell you at all right now.  I used Roy as a sounding board, so if you’re pissed about that be pissed at me, not him.”

 

             “Not pissed.”

 

            “You’re not?”

 

            The fire chief shook his head.  A month ago, Johnny would have thrown a fit had he found out Carl sought Roy’s opinion first about something that involved him. But a lot had changed in four weeks, including Johnny’s understanding that his two closest friends weren’t trying to treat him like a child, but instead, were doing all they could to help him through a difficult time in the best way they knew how. He might not always like their methods, but he appreciated their efforts.  Roy had put his life on hold for Johnny and was away from home for longer than he’d probably expected to be.  Johnny reminded himself of that fact whenever Roy pushed him to work just a little harder than he felt he could, or like today, had been consulted about something that concerned Johnny before Johnny was consulted.

 

            The fire chief’s gaze shifted from Roy back to Carl, who was sitting across the table from him.  They were in Johnny’s kitchen; the remnants of the Italian beef sandwiches and French fries Carl brought from Ochlout’s Pizza Parlor were on plates Roy had carried to the counter. The room was laced yet with the tangy smell of spiced beef and hot peppers, and the three men were still sipping sodas as they talked.  Given the discussion, beer would have been preferred, but since Johnny was currently taking medication that prohibited the use of alcohol, Coca-Cola was the strongest drink in the house.

 

            “Wha’…what I…what do I nee-need to do to keep my job?”

 

            Johnny saw that the men were surprised by his matter-of-fact question.  Evidently they were expecting him to pound a fist on the table, yell at the top of his lungs, stomp from the room and refuse to discuss the issue further – all of the things he probably would have done at the beginning of this journey. But he was too far into that journey now to waste time having a temper tantrum that wouldn’t change the situation.

 

            Carl glanced at Roy, then looked at Johnny again. 

 

“Do you really wanna know?”

 

            “Yes.”

 

            “Even if you don’t like what you’re gonna hear?”

 

            “Yes. Tell me.”

 

            “You’ve got three weeks to prove to Ellison that you’re gonna be fit to return to work.”

 

            “Won’…won’t be ready three…in three weeks.”

 

            “I know that.  But, John, you gotta show Ellison that you still care about the job.”

 

            “I do care.”

 

            “Then prove it.”

 

            “How?”

 

            “You haven’t been at the fire station since the day you collapsed.  You haven’t been seen in town since the day you collapsed, other than at the clinic for physical therapy.  You haven’t been seen at any of Trevor’s games or practices since you collapsed.  People are…well they’re…well…”

 

            Johnny demanded that Carl finish his sentence.

 

            “Peel…people are what?”

 

            “They’re saying that maybe your health is so bad that you can’t do all the things you used to. They’re saying that maybe you’re permanently disabled.  They’re saying that maybe this was such a big blow for you that you don’t care about being Eagle Harbor’s Fire Chief any longer.”

 

            “Who saying that?”

 

            “Just people.  You know how gossip flies around this town.”

 

            “Peel…people who wor-work for me?”

 

            Carl was reluctant to answer, but finally confessed, “Some of them, yeah.” The big man leaned forward, resting his weight on his forearms. “John, you gotta let them see you in that station again.  You need to be a presence there again.”

 

            “Docor…my doc-doctor hasn’t re-re-released me for wok…work.”

 

            “Since when has that stopped you?  Besides, I’m not saying you have to be there to work.  You just need to stop in a few times a week, say hi, let Phil catch you up on what’s goin’ on, stuff like that.”

 

            “Not that easy.”

 

            “Why?”

 

            “It’s jus-just not.”

 

            “Look, I know you don’t want people to see you again until you’re exactly like you used to be.  Until you can walk and talk exactly like you used to.  But, buddy, you’re gonna have to check your pride at the door and get back out there and let the people of Eagle Harbor know that her fire chief is bound and determined to return to his job. You need to get your skinny ass to Trevor’s games.  You need to go with Roy when he takes Trev to and from school.  You need to go with Roy when he does the grocery shopping.  You need to be seen in the restaurants, the post office, the bank, the hardware store, at church – all the places people used to see you.  You need to let people see you taking care of your personal business, running your own household, and taking care of your son, instead of letting Roy do all those things for you.”  

 

            “I take care of my son!”

 

            “Then prove it, Gage!  Prove it to Ellison, and above all else, prove to that asshole that you’re still this town’s fire chief.  Prove to him that you still want to be this town’s fire chief.”

 

            “You know do…I do.”

 

            “Doesn’t matter what I know.  Phil and I are doin’ the best we can to convince Ellison to hold off on making any decisions about replacing you for at least another six weeks, but now he’s got some of the other commission members thinking that you’re not capable of recovering enough to do your job.  He’s getting hung up on the fact that this house is part of your salary.  He wants you and Trevor out of here if you’re not earning that salary.  He’s trying to get enough support to call for a vote on that.”

 

            When Johnny didn’t say anything, Carl continued.

 

            “John, I think it’s a bunch of bullshit.  You know I do. You’ve given more to this fire department and town than any fire chief who came before you.  Even the ones born and raised here.  You’ve lived for this fire department.  You breathed new life into her, and made her what she is today – the best damn fire department with the best damn paramedic program in the state of Alaska.  Everyone knows that.  Everyone thinks of John Gage when they hear the words Eagle Harbor Fire Department. I don’t for one minute think Ellison has the right to kick you outta this house just because you can’t return to work on his time schedule. I don’t think anyone has that right.  This town owes you more than you could ever possibly owe it, but right now Ellison is looking at the bottom line. All he cares about is facts and figures.  Not people.”

 

            “I tol…told you so.”

 

            Johnny caught the fleeting look of chagrin on Carl’s face.

 

            “I know you did.  That was your one concern when we made him chairman.  It was a mistake on my part, speaking up for him like I did. I could kick myself for it now, but it’s too late for that.  Until his term is up next year we’re stuck with him.”

 

            Silence fell over the room.  Johnny realized then that Roy hadn’t said anything throughout this conversation.  Maybe he didn’t have anything to contribute.  Or maybe he felt this latest roadblock Johnny faced was none of his business.  Or maybe, as Johnny strongly surmised was the case, Roy was waiting for an invitation from him before offering his opinion.

 

            The fire chief gave his old friend that invitation by looking at him and saying nothing more than, “Roy?”

 

            Roy splayed his hands while giving a small shrug. 

 

“I don’t know what to add, Johnny, aside from what Carl’s already said.  You need to make your presence known.  You need to return to the leadership role you’ve always held in this town, even if currently that role is more in the figurative sense than it is literal. People will understand that right now your health doesn’t allow you to do some of things you used to. But I agree with Carl. You’ve got to be seen in public again.  That’s the best way to stop whatever rumors are going around about your abilities to return to your job.  Nothing’s nearly as bad in the light of day as people can make it out to be when all they have to go on is rumors and assumptions.”

 

Johnny thought a long moment.  He gave a slow nod, then fell into a pensive silence that lasted until Carl left fifteen minutes later.  Johnny didn’t say anything more than,  “Than’--thanks for lunch,” as he walked the police chief to the door. 

 

Carl hesitated before stepping off of the deck.  When Johnny wasn’t forthcoming with all that was on his mind regarding their discussion, Carl finally said, “See ya’ later, John,” then turned and trotted down the steps.

 

   Johnny watched Carl climb in his heavy-duty Ford pickup.  He allowed the damp March air to wash over him until the truck was started and traveling down the driveway.  When Carl was out of sight, Johnny shut the door. He walked back into the kitchen, where he helped Roy clean up the dishes without saying a word.  When the room was in proper order again the fire chief returned to the laundry room, opened the closet, and grabbed his heavy denim coat. He put it on, then sat on the bench and shoved first his left foot into a boot, and then his right foot.  He looked up to see Roy watching him.

 

“Wan--wanna go for hike?”

 

It was easy to read the surprise on Roy’s face. Whatever reaction he’d been expecting from Johnny now that Carl was gone, calm acceptance apparently wasn’t it. 

 

“Uh…sure.  Yeah.  I’d like that.”

 

Johnny waited while Roy got his coat and boots on.  When the man was ready, Johnny led the way out the door.  He whistled for the dogs.  Nicolai and Tasha shot out from under the deck where they’d been napping.  They bounded ahead of Johnny and Roy.  Snow and mud flew from the dogs’ heels as they tore around the barn. Without being told, they knew their master was headed for the National Forest.

 

Chapter 50

 

Wet snow sloshed up from our boots as we walked, splattering the legs of my blue jeans.  It was mid-March and the weather was changing.  The snowstorms of February had given way to rain on many days. Johnny told me this was normal for Eagle Harbor, and would last well into May.  Admittedly, I was beginning to long for sunshine and temperatures no lower than seventy degrees.  Snow, harsh winds, rain, heavy cloud cover, fog, and dreary gray skies were all I’d seen since arriving in Alaska.  At least it was beginning to warm up as the spring thaw set in.  Or what passed for a spring thaw in Eagle Harbor. Most days the temperatures hit forty to forty-five degrees now. The snow wouldn’t be around for long if those temperatures lasted, but it was still present in the form of wet thick slush that Saturday we hiked together into the National Forest.

 

Johnny had gone on several hikes as his left leg strengthened and improved, but he’d never invited me to come with him.  I had reservations about letting him hike alone, and even voiced them a time or two.  He was always stubbornly insistent he’d be fine, and he’d always been proven right when he returned to the house an hour or so after he’d left, none the worse for wear and appearing more content than he’d been when he’d departed.  What answers he found when he traveled alone in those woods I didn’t know, but I’d come to respect that he needed an activity he could still do without someone “babysitting” for him.  Those solitary hikes he enjoyed were why I was surprised he invited me to accompany him after Carl left.  If there was ever a time I would have assumed he wanted to be alone, that was it.

 

I allowed him to set the pace, walking silently beside him.  He hiked in and out of trees on a well-worn path.  As we began to travel upwards, I followed Johnny’s lead by grabbing onto low hanging tree branches to aid in pulling myself up the steeper parts of the path. When the ground leveled again, we returned to walking side by side.  The dogs kept up a steady pace far enough ahead of us that I couldn’t see them, but remained close enough that I could hear them whenever they barked at something that caught their interest.  On occasion they’d run back to Johnny’s side as though checking in with him, then ran off after receiving pats to their heads.  The exertion soon had me removing my hat and unzipping my coat.  Johnny was better prepared for the way the exertion would raise his body temperature.  He hadn’t worn a hat, and hadn’t zipped his coat more than halfway up before leaving the house.

 

For a rare change, it was me who eventually couldn’t stand the silence any longer.  We’d hiked for thirty minutes, neither of us saying anything, when Johnny finally stopped and stood in a clearing that allowed us a spectacular view of Eagle Harbor sprawled below.  It looked like the kind of Norman Rockwell model town you see built around a kid’s train set – the buildings in miniature and everything silent because we were up too high to hear the sounds of passing cars that appeared to be moving in slow motion.

 

I studied Johnny’s profile, wondering what he was thinking as he looked down at the town he loved and called home.  I placed a hand on his right shoulder, giving it a light squeeze.

 

“You okay?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“You sure about that?”

“Yeah.”  He turned and looked at me.  “I’m o-okay, Roy.  I am.  I’ll get too-too-through this.”

 

“I know you will.”

 

“Been too-through woose.”

 

“Pardon?”

 

“Woo-woo-worse.”

 

“You’ve been through worse?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“I’m sure you have been,” I agreed, thinking of all he must have gone through when Kim and Jessie were murdered. 

 

Although that time in Johnny’s life may have been on his mind, it wasn’t the time he told me about when he finally opened up and started to talk.

 

“If I can ‘vince…convince Ashton see…to see things my way, I can ‘vince-convince Ellison too.”

 

I smiled.  “Well, from past experience I know you can be a pretty persuasive guy when you wanna be.”

 

“I can,” he agreed.  “And when came…it came to kee-keeping Ashton from ‘bort--aborting Trevor, I had to be.”

 

He started walking again.  I walking beside him, listening as he told me how hard he fought to prevent Ashton from ending the life of the unborn child she carried. The unborn child who grew to be the baby boy Johnny named Trevor Roy Gage upon his birth. 

 

Chapter 51

 

            The sound of the chains kicking in automatically to lift the garage door brought Johnny from the fitful doze he’d fallen into sometime during the ten o’clock news.   He shot up from the couch, shutting off the T.V. as he passed it.  He hurried through the dining area, glancing at the kitchen clock on his way to the door that led into the condo from the garage. It was five minutes to midnight.   He heard Ashton’s car idling for a moment, then no sounds at all until she finally activated the automatic garage door again so it would close.

 

            As he heard the woman’s shoe heels click across the concrete floor, the paramedic whipped the door open.  Ashton didn’t appear surprised at this action.  She knew Johnny well enough to predict his level of anxiety, and predict exactly how she’d be greeted.  

 

            Ashton looked as drained as Johnny felt.  Pale. Exhausted. Edgy.  And as though this was the last place she wanted to be.

 

            “Ashton--”

 

            “Not now, John.”

 

            “Yes now.”  Johnny slammed the door shut.  “I’ve been waiting here since ten o’clock this morning.”

 

            “I told you I’d see you sometime tonight.  I never said when.”

 

            “Fine. So now you’ve finally managed to fit me into your busy schedule. Considering I’m the father of the baby you’re carrying, that was big of you.”

 

            Ashton flung her brief case on the kitchen counter, slamming her purse beside it. She paid no attention as the purse fell sideways and its contents scattered all over the floor.

 

            “Don’t start with me, John!  It’s been a hell of a long day and I’m tired.”

 

            “It’s been a long day for me too, but it’s not over yet.  For either one of us.”

 

            “I just want to get some sleep.”

 

            “And you can.  As soon as we talk about this.”

 

            “Not tonight.”

 

            “Yes tonight.  You said we’d discuss this when you got home.”

 

            “I didn’t anticipate it being so late.”

 

            “Then maybe you should have put more effort into getting here before midnight.”

 

            “I’m a cardiac surgeon, John, not a counter girl at Burger King for God’s sake!  I don’t work set hours. You know that.”

 

            “Yeah.  Believe me.  I know.”

 

            “Don’t you dare go there.”

 

            “Go where?”

 

            “The whole thing about my long hours. How much I’m away from home. You knew the day you asked me to move in with you that I was a doctor. Given your background, you knew perfectly well what that meant.”

 

            “Yeah, Ashton, I knew what it meant.  I just never knew that you’d eventually use your career as an excuse to spend time away from me.”

 

            “I do not use my career as an excuse to spend time away from you.  My career is just that, my career. No man will take it away from me, or impose restrictions on me because of it.  Not even you, John Gage.”

 

            “Least of all me, I’m sure.”

 

            “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

            “It means…” Johnny paused, fighting to get his temper under control. He suddenly realized Ashton had drawn him into this argument to avoid talking about the baby.  Or maybe given the stress they were both under, fighting over things that didn’t matter was bound to be the end result if at least one of them didn’t calm down and lead this discussion in the right direction.  Since Ashton’s temper could be even more volatile than his own when she was riled, Johnny knew it was up to him to set the tone for a productive conversation.

 

“Ashton…I’m sorry. I am.  I’m sorry.”

 

“Sorry for what?”

 

“For everything.  For losing my temper. For starting an argument neither of us needs right now.  For--”

 

“Getting me pregnant?”

 

Johnny allowed a long silence to linger before he said, “No.  No, I’m not sorry about that at all.”

 

“Well I am!  Goddammit, John, I am!”  The woman ran her hands through hair with frustration.  “I was on the pill for crying out loud!  The pill!  Do you know there’s only a one percent chance of a woman getting pregnant while she’s on the pill provided she takes it as instructed?  I took the stupid things as instructed, dammit!  I’ve taken them as instructed since I was nineteen years old!  This isn’t supposed to be happening. I’m not supposed to be pregnant.  I was on the pill!  I was on the goddamn pill!  I’m not supposed to be pregnant.”

 

“Is it really that bad?”

“Of course it’s that bad! This isn't what I wanted for my life and you know it! I don't have time for children! My career means I'm gone more than I'm home.”

“But we can make this work. I know we can.” Johnny reached out and grasped her hands.  “Please, Ashton. Let's give it a try. Please say you’ll marry me. Once we're married you'll feel differently. I know you will. Once we're married--”

 

Ashton wriggled her hands from Johnny’s grasp.

 

“No I won't feel differently, because once we're married you still won't want to live in New York, and I still won't want to live on a ranch in Podunk, Colorado, or wherever the hell you want to drag me to that probably won't even have a telephone! Let's face it, John. This isn't going to work. You'll never be happy being married to a woman who's gone more than she's home and the main breadwinner in the family. It already ticks you off that I spend so many hours at the hospital and make more money than you do.”

“It does not!” Johnny denied, though deep down he knew Ashton was right. His male ego might eventually be able to resolve itself to the fact that his wife earned a higher income than he did, but the hours she put in on her job would always be a source of conflict between the two of them.

 

On this night, however, it was easy for Johnny to ignore the trouble he knew would lie ahead if he and Ashton married. On this night, all he cared about was convincing her not to abort the baby. 

 

“I’ve been giving it a lot of thought.  We can work it out.  You can have your career.  I’m off at least three days a week, sometimes four depending on how the schedule falls.  I’ll be with the baby on those days.”

 

“And what about the other days?  What about when you’re at work?”

 

“I thought…well I thought…”

 

The woman’s eyes narrowed, as though she knew what was to come. “You thought what?” 

 

“I thought maybe…well maybe that you could work your schedule around mine.  That you could be home when I’m at work.  That way--”

 

“No.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because my career will suffer, that’s why not.”

 

“Well maybe for the sake of our child your precious career will have to suffer for a few years!”

 

“Which is exactly why I want an abortion!”

 

“Okay, okay. Forget.  I’ll get something else worked out, I promise.  Something that doesn’t involve you having to be home with the baby on any set schedule.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“A babysitter.  Or a daycare center.  Or a nanny.”

 

“A nanny?”

 

“You keep reminding me that you make more money than I do. Two years ago you said you’d be making so much when your fellowship is over that I wouldn’t have to work if I didn’t want to.  So I guess we could afford a nanny if that’s the case.”

 

“I…well…yes, I imagine we could.”

 

“Then that’s what we’ll do.  I’ll find someone.  I’ll do all the research, the interviews, whatever it involves. I’ll find the right person to take care of the baby while I’m at work.”

 

Ashton sighed heavily while turning away from Johnny.  “That doesn’t even begin to solve our problems.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because you don’t want to move to New York.”

 

“I will.  If that’s what you want, then I will.  I’ll move to New York.”

 

She turned around, arching an eyebrow. “And be Mr. Mom while I work ninety hours a week?”

 

“If I have to be, yes.”

 

“And just how long will that last before you’ll want me home more?  Before you’ll be complaining that I’m gone too much?”

 

“I won’t complain.  I promise.”

 

For the first time that evening, Ashton’s tone softened.  Johnny actually heard affection in her voice. Something he hadn’t heard in a year now.

 

“John…John, please.  Please don’t be so desperate for this baby that you make promises we both know you won’t be able to keep.”

 

“I’ll keep them, Ashton.  I will.  Please, let’s get married. Everything will fall into place after we get married.”

 

“You and I are both old enough and smart enough to know that’s not true.”

 

“It is true. We can make it work. We can be like we used to be.”

 

There was sadness in the woman’s voice when she questioned, “How did we used to be?”

 

“We…we loved each other.  A lot.  We lived to be together.  We made each other happy.”

 

“And we helped one another heal,” Ashton added softly.

 

“What?”

 

“We helped one another heal.  We met at a time when we were both in a lot of pain.  Me as a result of what Andrew Bishop had done, and you…well, you for reasons I still don’t know.  All I do know is that something brought you here from L.A. beyond what you’ve always told me regarding a better job opportunity.  But, John, this relationship has outlasted the reasons we were drawn to one another back then.  It’s outlasted what we’re capable of putting into it.  I think we both know that.  I think we’ve both faced that fact during this past year.”

 

“If we work at it we can recapture what we had.  I know we can.”

 

“No we can’t.  That’s the sad thing about the death of a relationship as strong as the one we had.  You can’t go back and recreate what’s not there any longer, no matter how much you want to.”

 

“So this means you won’t marry me?”

 

She gave a slow shake of her head. “No.  I’m sorry.  I can’t.  It…it won’t be the right thing for either one of us.”

 

“What about the baby?”

 

“What about it?”

 

“Don’t you think it deserves two parents?  To be raised in a home with both a mother and a father?”

 

“Yes, I do think it deserves that. Which is why I’ve already scheduled the abortion.”

 

Johnny didn’t care that he begged.  He didn’t care that there were tears in his eyes.  He had to keep her from terminating the pregnancy.

 

“Please don’t do that, Ashton. Please cancel it. I want that child.  I want him or her more than you can imagine.  If I have to raise the baby by myself, then I will.  If you don’t want to be a part of our son or daughter’s life, then fine. I’ll never ask you to be. But please, don’t go through with the abortion.  Please.  I know I’m asking a lot of you, but please reconsider this.  Please reconsider.”

 

Johnny didn’t think he took a breath the entire time Ashton stood there with tears in her own eyes.  Five minutes might have passed, or five hours. Either way, it seemed like an eternity before she finally agreed, “All right.  I’ll…I’ll reconsider.”

 

Like he’d done that morning at the hospital, Johnny took the woman into his arms, breathed a heartfelt, “Thank you,” and kissed the top of her head.

 

“But I’m not making promises about anything else. Marriage.  Motherhood. Staying here in Colorado. Any of those things.”

 

“I realize that.  We’ll…we’ll just take it one day at a time. Get through the decisions as they need to be made.”

 

From within his arms, Ashton looked up at Johnny.  “No pressure?”

 

“No pressure.”

 

Being this close to her, smelling the heady scent of her perfume, sharing a moment this profound with her concerning their child, made Johnny want to scoop the woman up, take her to their room, and make love to her.  But Ashton had other ideas.  She disentangled herself from Johnny’s arms, gathered up the items from the floor and shoved them back into her purse, then told him goodnight.  He followed her through the dining room and down the hall, watching as she gathered a few things from the master bedroom and bathroom. She carried everything to the guestroom and quietly shut the door, effectively shutting Johnny out of her life, and out of the decision about the abortion.

 

Johnny massaged his temples, trying to alleviate the whopping headache that spoke of both tension and exhaustion.  He went to the kitchen cabinet where the aspirin were kept.  He uncapped the bottle, shook two pills into his hand, and downed them with a glass of water.  He shut off lights as he passed their switches on his way to the bedroom.  He paused in front of the guestroom door.  He contemplated knocking, but when he realized Ashton already had the lights off he moved on.  

 

The paramedic went to bed but he never fell asleep.  When he heard Ashton showering in the hallway bathroom at six a.m., he got up and showered in the master bath.  Before the woman emerged, Johnny had a simple breakfast on the table of sliced bananas, sliced strawberries, toast, a container of yogurt for Ashton, and glasses of milk for both of them. 

 

Ashton looked as tired as Johnny felt when she finally appeared dressed for work.  She smiled slightly when she saw the yogurt and milk.  Evidently she’d figured out that Johnny was already intent on taking care of the baby she didn’t want.

 

It was all the paramedic could do to keep from demanding the woman tell him if she’d made a decision yet.  Breakfast was subdued and awkward, a far cry from the times when, early in their relationship, Ashton would tell Johnny she couldn’t stand sitting across from such a handsome man, and then would climb on his lap and make love to him as he sat in his chair. 

 

The woman finally focused her attention on Johnny as she pushed her empty plate aside. 

 

“I’ve made my decision.”

 

Johnny’s mouth went dry as his heart hammered in his chest.  He knew whatever he said at this point could be the wrong thing, so he settled for nodding his head.

 

“I…I’ll cancel the appointment. I’ll…I’ll keep the baby.”

 

Relief overwhelmed him. He reached for her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Thank you.”

 

“But don’t tell anyone.  Not yet.  I’m not ready for anyone to know.  Not even my parents.”

 

“All right. But promise me just one thing.”

 

            Ashton gave him a wary look. “What?”

 

            “That you’ll make an appointment with your doctor. That you’ll take care of yourself and the baby. That you’ll take whatever vitamins she prescribes for you, and that you’ll eat right and get plenty of rest.”

 

            Ashton bristled.  “You know I can’t make you any promises about my sleep schedule.  I work long hours.”

 

            “All I’m asking is that you try.  Please.”

 

            There was a pause, then, “Okay.”

 

            “Okay to what?”

 

            “Everything. I’ll make an appointment with my doctor as soon as I can.”

 

            “Today.”

 

            “John…”

 

            “Ashton, today. Please. It’s important that you take care of yourself and the baby between now and when it’s born.”

 

            “All right,” she sighed.  “I’ll do the best I can to get that accomplished.”

 

            “Thank you.”

 

            “Quit thanking me.”

 

            Johnny didn’t say what he was thinking.  That he had to thank her for every bit of headway made toward a healthy baby being born, because for a period of time to come yet she could hold the threat of an abortion over his head.  In essence, she was using the baby to hold Johnny hostage. To force him to be on his best behavior.  She might not see it that way, and it likely wasn’t her intention, but that’s how Johnny felt.  Like she’d finally figured out how to wield power over him, and that she was going to use that power until the bitter end.

 

            Johnny merely nodded at her command of, “Quit thanking me,” knowing once again that opening his mouth and saying the wrong thing could be detrimental to the baby.  He did ask one final question that he was fairly certain he knew the answer to considering the infrequency of their lovemaking throughout that year.

 

            “When’s it due?”

 

            “I’m estimating in mid-May.”

 

            Johnny nodded again. That’s what he’d estimated as well.  Almost six and a half months away.  Long enough for Ashton to change her mind about a lot of things, including getting an abortion. 

 

            The paramedic treaded lightly when he asked, “So considering your decision, have you thought any more about my proposal?  I still have the ring.”

 

            Ashton smiled a bit at the light note of humor in Johnny’s last sentence.

 

            “I…no, to be honest, I haven’t thought any more about it.  You said we’d take it one day at a time.”

 

            “And we will. I just thought I’d ask so I know if we need to plan a wedding in the near future.”

 

            “We don’t.  At least not right now.”

 

            Her “at least not right now” gave Johnny a small degree of hope that she might change her mind where marriage was concerned if he backed off and let her have time to think further about their baby being born to parents who weren’t married. Not that Johnny was overly hung up about that.  Yes, he’d like to give his child what he considered to be the ideal situation right from the start, meaning he and Ashton would be married by the time the baby was born.  But life wasn’t always ideal, and as long as the baby had two parents who loved it, then Johnny was willing to go along with Ashton for right now.

 

            He kissed Ashton goodbye that day.  The first time he’d kissed her goodbye in months. She turned so his lips only brushed her cheek, but he figured it was a start in the right direction toward rebuilding their relationship.  Unfortunately, as Johnny insisted on carrying Ashton’s briefcase to the car, and insisted she take the lunch bag he’d packed for her with a snack of yogurt, sliced cheese, and a banana, he didn’t realize that Ashton had no desire to rebuild their relationship.  That she was already regretting her promise not to abort the baby, and wondering how the hell she was going to tell Johnny that she had no desire to be anyone’s wife or mother.

 

 

Chapter 52

 

Johnny tossed and turned in bed like he’d done many nights since discovering Ashton was pregnant.  At a time when he wanted nothing more than to wrap his arms around her and feel the strong kick of the child growing inside her, she was sleeping in the guestroom down the hall.  She’d taken up permanent residence there ever since the day she’d agreed not to abort the baby.  She’d even moved her clothes to the guestroom, and transferred her toiletries and other personal items to the bathroom in the hall.  While Johnny had thought of little else but marrying Ashton during the past five months, she seemed barely able to tolerate the thought of being his roommate, let alone the thought of being his wife.

 

Johnny stared up at the dark ceiling.  The first few months of the pregnancy had been hell on earth for him.  Despite Ashton’s promise that she wouldn’t terminate the pregnancy, he worried every day that she would.  The stress had taken its toll on the paramedic.  He barely ate.  He barely slept.  He lost weight, and began to take on a haggard sickly look that the guys he worked with noticed.

 

He’d kept the promise he made to Ashton and hadn’t told any of them she was expecting, not even Greg.  It was the kind of news that, under different circumstances, Johnny would have been bursting to tell.  Hell, he’d have shouted it from the station’s rooftop, and probably would have done a few cartwheels too.  But as time went on it became more and more apparent Ashton had no desire to be carrying his child, and considering she wouldn’t agree to marry him, Johnny decided it was best not to tell anyone about the baby until Ashton’s condition was so apparent that he had no choice. 

 

However, not saying anything about the baby didn’t mean it wasn’t the utmost concern on Johnny’s mind.  Aside from having lost weight, he was preoccupied and unusually quiet on most days.  Captain Marshall finally called Johnny into his office in early December to ask if he was okay.  Johnny’s initial reply of, “Yeah, Cap. I’m fine,” didn’t pass muster.

 

“You don’t look fine, John.  You look like death warmed over on most days lately.”

 

Because of the man’s response, Johnny was forced to be a bit more forthcoming.  Even at that, he said only enough to get Lee Marshall to stop questioning him.

 

“Just goin’ through a…a rough time right now, Cap. I’ll get things worked out.”

 

“Anything I can do to help?”

 

Not unless you can promise me Ashton won’t abort our baby, and then’ll agree to marry me.

 

“No, sir.”

 

Lee seemed reluctant to dismiss Johnny that day, but when the man realized Johnny wasn’t going to say anything else, he finally told Johnny he could leave.

 

“If you need to bend my ear at any time, you know where to find me. Otherwise, unless there’s something more you’d like to discuss, you can go.”

 

             “No, Cap, nothing more. Thanks.”

 

            It wasn’t until right after the New Year of 1992 that Johnny finally relaxed a little where the pregnancy was concerned.  Ashton was almost five months pregnant then.  Past the point were she was likely to miscarry, and more important, past the point where most doctors would be willing to perform an abortion.  As well, the baby’s presence was now impossible for her to conceal. Her slim figure meant the rounded bulge of her abdomen caused people to immediately conclude she was expecting.  She was finally forced to acknowledge this numerous times; whenever hospital colleagues questioned her about the pregnancy she’d kept a well-guarded secret.  It was only then that Johnny told the men he worked with Ashton was expecting.  Greg knew there’d been some problems between Johnny and Ashton in recent years, but none of the other men did.  And even Greg didn’t know any details beyond Johnny telling him that Ashton’s long hours at the hospital were interfering with their relationship.  Therefore, Greg congratulated him just as wholeheartedly as the rest of the crew did, and then asked, “Are you two planning to get married before the baby comes?”

 

            “Uh…we’ve talked about it.”

 

            “Better talk about it with a little more urgency, partner, if that baby’s due in May. That’s what?  Only four months away?”

 

            “Yeah. Something like that,” was all Johnny said. He hadn’t stopping asking Ashton to marry him in the months since he’d found out she was pregnant. The trouble was, she hadn’t stopped saying no. 

 

            The paramedic found himself thinking of Roy and Joanne a lot during Ashton’s pregnancy.  He knew, regardless of the circumstances between himself and Ashton, he’d have unwavering support from the DeSotos.  Or at least he would have if this had been a different time in his life.  A time prior to Chris being shot.

 

Whenever Johnny’s thoughts dwelled on the DeSotos during that winter and spring of 1992, he wondered if Roy was still a station captain, or if he’d advanced to battalion chief by now.  He wondered how Chris was doing, and if he was able to live on his own and hold down a job.  He wondered if Jennifer was in college studying to be a doctor like she’d planned to do ever since she was fourteen years old.  He tried to imagine how tall John had gotten, and how he’d look now at thirteen.  Was he still a cross between Roy and Joanne, or had he taken on the features of one parent more so than the other? Was he still a livewire who never stopped moving, or had he calmed down as he’d gotten older?  Was he quiet like Chris, or talkative like Jen, or somewhere in-between?   Did he still like knock-knock jokes and Saturday morning cartoons, or had he outgrown those things years ago? 

 

            Sometimes the urge to pick up the phone and call Roy was so strong it was all Johnny could do to resist it. Greg was a good buddy, but even after six and half years of being partners their friendship didn’t possess the depth that Johnny’s friendship with Roy had possessed.  Johnny supposed that’s why he’d never confided in Greg the extent of his problems with Ashton.  He wouldn’t have thought twice about confiding in Roy, and no doubt would have sought the man out for his advice when things were at their worst.  With Greg…well it was just a different kind of friendship with Greg. A good friendship. A friendship Johnny valued.  But still, lacking many of the elements that had made up his friendship with Roy.

 

            Because he couldn’t talk to Roy, the only person Johnny fully confided in during the pregnancy was his sister.  He didn’t want to upset his father at a time when Chad was on cloud nine over the impending birth of his grandchild, so Reah became the person Johnny poured his heart out to during numerous phone calls between Colorado and Montana.  He was careful not to speak too negatively about Ashton. In the event they did get married, he didn’t want Reah to harbor ill feelings toward her. But Reah seemed to know a lot more about the relationship than Johnny came right out and told her, and what she didn’t know her woman’s intuition evidently allowed her the insight to put two and two together and come up with four.  She offered her little brother nothing but support, assuring Johnny that it was okay for him to be excited about the baby even if Ashton wasn’t, as well as assuring him that she was happy he was going be a father again.

 

            “You’ve waited a long time for this, John. I wish Ashton felt differently about this situation…about marriage and the pregnancy, but don’t let her feelings alter yours.  You have every right to enjoy this time in your life, and to love this baby just as much as you loved Jessie.”

 

            Johnny was never certain what transpired between Ashton and her parents when she told them about the baby during the holidays. She flew to New York without Johnny on Christmas Eve.  All she said when Johnny picked her up at the airport on New Year’s Day was, “I told Mother and Dad I’m expecting.”

 

            “And?”

 

            She shrugged. “They’re…they’re excited.  They wanted to know when we’re getting married.”

 

            Johnny doubted Margaret was “excited” but he didn’t comment on that.  Instead, he asked, “What’d you tell ’em?”

 

            “That I’m not ready to get married.”

 

            “What’d they say to that?”

 

            “Mother’s not too happy.” Ashton gave a mirthless laugh. “Whatever will her friends think?  But I reminded her that I’m thirty-six.  A little too old to worry about any stigma that might be attached to an unmarried pregnant woman.”

 

            “And they really want us to get married?”

 

            Ashton nodded as Johnny carried her bags toward the exit.

 

“Mother’s certain she can throw together a “small, yet elegant ceremony” as she put it, within the next month if only I’d agree to it. Which I didn’t, by the way, so don’t worry.  You’re not getting stuck with my mother as your mother-in-law.”

 

            “I never said that would be a bad thing.”

 

            “You didn’t have to.  You’re an open book where your feelings about Mother are concerned, just like Grandma Kate was.”

 

            “Ashton, come on.  I know our backgrounds are as different as night and day, but let’s do what your mother wants for a change and get married.”

 

            Not even making it sound like he wanted nothing more than to be Margaret Riley’s son-in-law could get Ashton to agree to marry him. 

 

            “No, John.  The answer is still no.  It just…it’s just not the right time.”

 

            “When will the right time be?”

 

            “I…I’m still not sure.”  She’d managed to give him a little smile then. “But believe me, if the right time comes, you and my mother will be the first to know.”

 

            As winter turned to spring that year, Ashton’s belly grew.  A depression seemed to settle over her that made her short tempered and hard to live with. Johnny attributed some of that to fluctuating hormones, and some of it to exhaustion brought on by her long hours at work. The remainder of the reason behind her depression he didn’t want to dwell on – her enormous unhappiness over being pregnant.  He sensed a restlessness about her too. As though she wanted nothing more than to give birth to the baby and move on.  Johnny was far from certain exactly how she planned to “move on,” and often wondered just where he and the baby would fit into her life.  She obviously had no intention of marrying him any time soon, and whenever Johnny tried to get her to discuss how they’d go forward after the baby came, she refused to say anything other than, “I don’t know.  I haven’t thought about it.”  Johnny knew better.  Ashton was a planner by nature. She’d thought about it all right and she had something in mind, but whatever it was she wasn’t revealing it.

 

            Johnny did his best to take things in stride and be thankful that, despite her long hours, Ashton was taking care of herself at his urging. Eating right.  Taking her vitamins. Seeing her doctor for scheduled visits, and exercising when she had time.  Johnny was forced to admit he admired the workload she managed to keep, even as the pregnancy moved into the last trimester. A lesser woman would have collapsed, but Ashton just kept going.  Seeing patients, teaching, writing papers, performing surgery; doing all the things her fellowship required.  He did notice that she emotionally detached herself from the baby whenever possible, which might have been how she held up under her demanding schedule.  Maybe there really was some truth to mind over body if a person’s determination was strong enough.

 

            The woman had no interest in picking out a name for the baby; leaving Johnny to look through a book he’d purchased entitled Names for Baby by himself.  A joy they should have partaken in together was something Johnny pursued alone.  He had a list of girls’ names and boys’ names he was considering, but without Ashton’s input making a final decision was disheartening.  He remembered how excited he and Kim had been when they’d picked out names. He wanted to share that same excitement with Ashton. Share the fun of picking something totally awful, and then convincing Ashton that he really was serious when he said he wanted to name their son Osgood, or their daughter Hortense.

 

            The baby shower the hospital staff threw for Ashton was another event that should have been joyful, but instead was tense and awkward for both Johnny and Ashton.  The shower was a surprise. One that Ashton didn’t welcome, though she did her best to act grateful and pleased despite the mumbled, “Oh no,” that only Johnny could hear as he and Ashton entered the dark room to a loud chorus of “Surprise!” Johnny thought they did an excellent job of feigning happiness that afternoon while playing the part a loving, expectant couple.

 

Just like the guys at the station didn’t know of the problems in Johnny and Ashton’s relationship, Ashton’s colleagues evidently didn’t know of the problems either.  If they had, or at the very least knew how Ashton really felt about the pregnancy, Johnny was certain they’d have bypassed a shower altogether.  But because they all seemed to assume that Ashton and Johnny would eventually marry, the nurses who hosted the shower enlisted Greg’s help in getting Johnny there under the ruse that they had to attend a paramedic meeting.  Ashton was told there was staff meeting she had to attend, which was how they found themselves in a huge conference room together on that Friday afternoon six weeks before the baby was due, surrounded by presents wrapped in pastel colors and topped off with pink and blue bows.

 

If there was anything the baby needed after that shower, Johnny couldn’t imagine what it was. Two car seats, a playpen, a walker, a swing, a jump seat, a rocking infant carrier, a booster safety seat for when the baby was too big for a car seat, clothes that ranged in size from newborn to toddler, bottles, baby dishes and tiny utensils, a diaper bag, a portable crib for traveling, blankets, towels and washcloths, three dozen boxes of disposable diapers, lotions, shampoos, baby wipes, diaper rash cream, toys – Johnny couldn’t remember Jessie having so much stuff, and he was certain she hadn’t. A lot had changed in the twenty-six years since she’d been born. The laws in place demanding the use of a car seat for one, and the widespread use of disposable diapers, as opposed to the bulky cloth ones Jessie had worn that needed to washed out in the toilet then soaked in bleach in a diaper pail for another.

 

Greg helped Johnny haul everything home that day, while Ashton returned to work. The final surprise came the following Monday, when Ashton’s parents had what Margaret referred to as a “layette” delivered from Saks Fifth Avenue in New York.  A crib, mobile, changing table, dresser, lamp, rocking chair, high chair, and all the accessories needed from mattress, to crib sheets, to blankets, to bumper pad.  All these were items Johnny had wanted Ashton to go with him to shop for, but she’d kept refusing, claiming she didn’t have time.

 

Ashton did all the right things concerning the many gifts they received, from thanking her colleagues for the shower verbally, to writing thank you notes to each of them over the next week, to calling her mother and father and thanking them for the furniture.  But unbeknownst to anyone other than Johnny, she took no interest in the items he put in the guestroom, not even when she had to maneuver around them to reach the closet. She didn’t take an interest when he redecorated the room either. He painted the lower half of the walls a pale sage green, and put new wallpaper on the upper half that depicted teddy bears dressed in everything from firefighter’s uniforms, to policeman’s uniforms, to medical scrubs complete with stethoscopes around their necks, to bears wearing lab coats and sporting owlish glasses.  An ultrasound early in the pregnancy hadn’t revealed the baby’s sex.  Nonetheless, Johnny had a strong suspicion as to what it was, but even given his sixth sense in that regard he’d carefully chosen the paint color and wallpaper pattern so neither broadcasted “baby boy’s room” or “baby girl’s room” but rather just, “baby’s room.”  Picking out the décor should have been another joy Ashton and Johnny shared together, but as had become the norm throughout this pregnancy, Johnny was forced to do it alone if he wanted it done at all.

 

The only items Johnny didn’t set up in the guestroom after he finished transforming it into a nursery were the baby’s dresser, changing table, and crib. He left those things in their boxes in the garage. He knew he could get Greg’s help with putting the crib and changing table together while Ashton was in the hospital with the baby. Where she’d sleep once the full sized bed was taken down, he didn’t know and he didn’t care.  Johnny hoped she’d rejoin him in the master bedroom, but if she chose not to, then she could sleep on a cot in the nursery for all he cared, or out on the couch.

 

Sometimes the paramedic looked back and wondered how he’d withstood the stress of that pregnancy. It seemed like he was doing everything for Ashton but carrying their child. Worrying about whether or not she was taking care of herself. Watching to make certain she took her vitamins. Getting the prescription for the vitamins refilled when she ran out.  Reminding Ashton of her appointments with her obstetrician. Making sure she ate right and got as much rest as he possibly had control over. Decorating and organizing the baby’s room by himself. Not to mention the cleaning, the grocery shopping, the laundry, paying the bills, and all the other household chores and errands he took care of. In essence, she really had become his roommate.  A roommate he was tired of picking up after, and running errands for, and asking, “Did you take your vitamins this morning?” and whom he’d have kicked out had the circumstances been different.

 

Another disappointment for Johnny was when Ashton refused to attend Lamaze classes.  If she’d have gotten her way, she’d have scheduled a C-section so she could better fit the baby into her busy agenda. Her obstetrician, Nina Covelli, wouldn’t consider it, however, unless problems arose.  Ashton had too much respect for the woman to find another doctor who would give into her demands, for which Johnny was grateful.  He thought Ashton was foolish to want a surgical procedure that in all likelihood wouldn’t be needed, and carried a degree of risk as all surgeries did.  Women had been giving birth the “natural way” for centuries, and recovering quickly and without long-term problems. The odds were high that Ashton would experience that same type of birth.  Besides, as her doctor reminded her, the recovery period after a C-section was considerably longer than the recovery period for a vaginal birth.  Ashton’s desire to return to work as soon as possible so she didn’t risk losing her position in the fellowship program probably had more to do with her agreement to plan for a natural birth, as opposed to anything her doctor or Johnny had to say on the subject.  She drew the line at attending Lamaze classes though.

 

“I don’t have the time, John. Besides, what am I going to learn from a childbirth class that I didn’t learn my first year in medical school?”

 

“Nothing, I guess. I just thought it would be a good idea for both of us so we can be better prepared.”

 

Ashton put her hands on her hips.  “How many babies have you delivered since becoming a paramedic?”

 

“I don’t know.  Five or six.”

 

“And I delivered three times that many when I did a rotation on the obstetrical floor during my first year of residency.”

 

“So?”

 

“So it seems kind of silly for you and me to waste time in a class with a bunch of young doe-eyed girls and their equally young husbands, who haven’t a clue about what’s going to happen after labor starts.”

 

“Ashton, we won’t be going there to make friends.  Who cares how old they are, or whether this is their first baby or their fifth?  I just thought it was something we could do together.”

 

“Well it’s not. I’m too busy.”

 

Johnny sighed and walked out of the room then.  He had a lot more to say, but what was the point?  He knew Ashton would stand her ground.  He might as well let her have her way while being thankful she was carrying the baby to full term in the first place.  Had he not found the pregnancy test in the garbage, she probably would have aborted it and never told him.

 

Unbeknownst to Ashton, the paramedic did check with her doctor later that week to make sure he was welcome in the delivery room without going through the Lamaze classes.

 

“Certainly, Mr. Gage. Given your background, I see no reason at all why you can’t be in attendance.”

 

“Thanks,” Johnny had said as he stood at the phone in the station’s day room.  “I appreciate it.”

 

And he did, more than Doctor Covelli would ever know.  He hadn’t been in the delivery room when Jessie was born.  It was unheard of in 1966 for a father to be present during the birth of his child. Or at least in small hospitals in Montana it was. 

 

So now, with just three weeks to go until the baby was due, Johnny slept alone in a room down the hall from the woman he still loved despite all she’d put him through, and whom he’d marry in a heartbeat if only she’d say yes.




Chapter 53

 

            “Is--it’s so easy see now.”

 

As we hiked back down the trail, I asked,  “What’s so easy to see now?”                    

 

“Ashton and me.  Never would worked...have worked.  Don’-don’t know why  fough…I fought so hard.”

 

“Because you loved her. And because hindsight’s twenty-twenty as the expression goes.  It’s always easy to see things more clearly after time has passed and we’re not smack dab in the middle of the situation any longer.”

 

            Johnny glanced at me, but didn’t say anything.  I had no doubt he knew I was referring to him and Ashton, as well as referring to myself and how I’d treated him after Chris was shot. None of us is immune to having the clearer perspective the passage of time brings, least of all me.

 

            “Besides, in the end you were fighting for Trevor. It’s not wrong that you wanted him to grow up in a home with both his mother and father.”

 

            “Guess not.  Worked…is worked out okay for Trev though.  He seems like noral-normal kid, right?”

 

            I laughed. “As normal as any kid can be that belongs to you.”

 

            He shot me a smirk, but I saw the twinkle in his eyes.

 

            “Seriously, Johnny, yeah, he’s fine. A great kid.  He seems well adjusted to his lifestyle.”

 

            “Sometime I ‘rry…wo-worry that he needs his mother more than juz’ couple weeks year…a year, but Clarice good-she’s good mother to him too.”

 

            “Yeah, she is. And I don’t think you need to worry that he doesn’t see Ashton enough.  Like I said, he’s always seemed well adjusted and happy with the life you’ve provided for him. Joanne thinks so too.”

 

            He seemed more at ease after hearing Joanne’s thoughts.  Maybe knowing the thoughts of a woman whose opinion he valued helped settle the issue of Trevor’s maternal needs in Johnny’s mind.

 

The light was fading to murky gray by the time we reached Johnny’s place.  The days were growing a little longer, but still, by four-thirty it was dark.  I helped Johnny do chores, then watched as he secured the barn for the evening.  We left the horses, dogs, and cats to their food and rest as we entered the garage.

 

I glanced at my watch.

 

“I’d better go pick up Trevor.”

 

I expected Johnny to say he’d go in the house to get supper started and the table set. That was the habit we’d fallen into each time I left to pick Trevor up from school, or Gus’s, or whatever activity he was participating in.

 

I waited for a response, uncertain as to what was wrong when all Johnny did was stand there and chew on his lower lip as if he was in the middle of making some big decision.  I tried to help him out.

 

“Hamburgers will be okay, doncha’ think?”

 

            My voice brought him out of his thoughts.

 

“Uh?”

 

            “Hamburgers.  You can cook hamburgers if you were wondering what to make for supper.”

 

            “Oh…yeah.  Okay.  ‘Hen--when we…uh…when we get back.”

 

            “Back from where?”

 

            “Gus’s.”

 

            “You’re comin’ with me?”

 

            He gave a small nod.  I could see the reluctance in his eyes, but I silently gave him credit for taking the bull by the horns and doing what Carl said he had to – be seen in public again.  Although it was doubtful anyone but Gus would see Johnny when we picked up Trevor, I figured that was a good thing.  I could tell Johnny wasn’t ready to jump into Eagle Harbor’s public arena with both feet.  He needed to test the waters one small step at a time.  There was nothing wrong with that as far as I was concerned.  I was just proud that he was willing to do this much.

 

            Johnny climbed into the Rover’s passenger side.  I got behind the wheel, started the vehicle, and backed it out of the garage. Once we’d cleared the building, Johnny reached over and pressed the remote door opener sitting on the dashboard. The garage door slowly lowered as we headed down the driveway.

 

            Johnny was quiet throughout the ride.  I made a few casual comments like, “I’ve noticed it’s starting to stay light outside longer than it was when I first got here,” and “I wonder how Clarice’s brother is doing,” but got no more than mumbled responses I could barely hear over the sound of the Rover’s heater.

 

            I fell silent then.  I wanted to assure Johnny that he didn’t need to be embarrassed should Gus approach the vehicle to talk to him.  I wanted to remind him that his speech was a lot clearer than it had been just a few weeks earlier, and that Gus had been a good friend of his for a long time who wouldn’t spread gossip around Eagle Harbor if Johnny mispronounced a word, or left a word or two out of his sentence. 

 

            I flipped on the turn signal and swung the Land Rover into the wide parking lot, stopping it beneath a bright overhead light.  I glanced at Johnny as I put the vehicle in park, voicing what I knew was on his mind.

 

            “It’ll be okay, you know. Gus is a good guy.”

 

            I didn’t have to elaborate.  Johnny nodded.  Still, I saw his right hand tighten on the door handle.  An indication to me of just how nervous this seemingly small outing was making him.

 

            Johnny didn’t have time to dwell on his unease.  As soon as Trevor came out of the hangar and spotted his father in the passenger seat, he raced toward the vehicle with a big wave and even bigger grin.

 

            “Papa! Papa!”

 

            I hoped it was sinking in with Johnny how important his presence in the Land Rover was to Trevor.  Finally, after two long months, it was Trevor’s father who was picking him up.  Yes, I was the one driving, but that mattered little to the teenager who just wanted to see his life and his father’s life return to what had been normal for them prior to Johnny’s collapse.  

 

            Gus must have heard Trevor’s shout, because he poked his head out of the hangar.  He wiped his hands on a rag as he walked toward the Rover.  By the time he arrived, Trevor had tumbled into the backseat and was chattering with such excited animation that I could barely understand what he was saying.   He quieted down as Gus approached the front passenger side.  Unless Johnny wanted to be rude, he had no choice but to do what he did — press the button that lowered the window so Gus could talk to him.

 

            Gus stuck his right hand into the vehicle.

 

            “John!  Great to see you out and about.  It’s been a long winter, my friend.”

 

            Johnny shook the man’s hand.  “Yeah.  Has been.”

 

            “You’re lookin’ good there, Chief.”

 

            “Thanks.”

 

            “Trevor tells me you’re feeling a lot better.”

 

            “Yeah.”

 

            Johnny kept his answers as short as possible to ensure he didn’t stumble over a word.  I couldn’t hold that against him.  I was just glad to see him doing his best to converse with Gus. I wasn’t worried that his sentences didn’t extend beyond two or three words.

 

            “So when’ll you be back in that fire station where you belong?”

 

            Johnny’s eyes slid to me briefly before focusing on Gus again.

 

            “Uh…soon.”

 

            “Glad to hear it.  Bet you are too, huh?”

 

            “Yeah.  Yeah, am…I am.”

 

            “Well, I’d better get the office locked up and head on home.  Evelyn’ll want me to get cleaned up and take her out to eat since it’s Saturday night.  It was real good seein’ ya’, John.”  Gus patted Johnny’s shoulder. “Real good seein’ ya’.”  

 

            “Good see…to see you too.”

 

            Gus gave me a wave and a, “Hi, Roy.”  Before I could answer him, he was telling Trevor that he’d see him next Saturday.

 

            After Gus walked away from the vehicle, I put it in reverse.  I backed out of the parking space, put the gearshift in drive and headed for the road.   Trevor leaned over the front seat, resting his arms in the space between Johnny and me.

 

            “I’m glad you came with Uncle Roy tonight, Pops.”

 

            Johnny didn’t respond to what his son said. Instead, he used his left thumb to indicate that Trevor should sit where he belonged, then ordered, “Seatbelt.”

 

            Trevor did as Johnny instructed while asking, “What’s for supper?”

 

            “Hambu--hamburgers.”

 

            “If we’re just gonna have hamburgers, let’s eat somewhere in town.”

 

            “Nah-not tonigh’, Trev.”

 

            “Oh come on, Papa.  We haven’t been out to eat in forever.  Not since…”

 

            Trevor let his sentence die as an uncomfortable silence filled the Land Rover.  Had Trev been older, he probably would have understood that this trip to the airport, Johnny’s first real outing since he’d fallen ill, took a lot of emotional stamina on Johnny’s part.  I felt this was a good way for Johnny to begin making his presence in Eagle Harbor known again, and I also understood what Trevor didn’t. That Johnny might need to take this in small stages, rather than in one giant leap.

 

            A thirteen year old is a firm believer in giant leaps though.  Especially where the man he views as invincible is concerned. 

 

            “Come on, Pops.  Please.  We can just go to the diner if you want.   Or the café.  Just someplace where we can get cheeseburgers, fries, and chocolate shakes.”

 

            I was sure Johnny would tell Trevor no again.  Knowing how persistent Trev could be, I wondered if I’d have to get his attention in the rearview mirror in order to send some kind of signal to let the subject drop.  I didn’t have to do that, however, because Johnny didn’t say no.  His answer was slow in coming, but when he finally spoke he said, “Not the diner or café.  Somepace-someplace where Unle-Uncle Roy and I can have something ‘sides-besides cheeburgers.”

 

            Trevor grinned.  “You got yourself a deal.”

 

            I took my eyes off the road long enough to look at Johnny.

 

            “You want me to head into town then?”

 

            He hesitated again, as though he was thinking about changing his mind, but finally nodded.

 

            “Yeah.  Go to Yuri’s Res’aurant.”

 

            I nodded, semi-familiar with the place. I’d passed by it numerous times on my way to and from Trevor’s school.  A sign outside the brick building advertised it as “Family Dining” which I took to mean no alcohol was served, and that the menu offered a variety of reasonably priced foods.

 

            We made the transition from desolate roads lined with Sitka pine trees to Eagle Harbor’s main street.  I drove through the heart of town, turned right, traveled one block, and then turned left into the restaurant’s parking lot.  I swung the Land Rover into the first available space.

 

            Trevor was out of the vehicle before either Johnny or I even got our doors open. I wasn’t sure if that was a sign of how hungry he was, or how excited he was to be in town with his father present.

 

            Johnny lagged behind me in exiting the Rover.  He paused in the act of closing the passenger door and stared at the building.  I caught the look of apprehension on his face.  I paused, waiting to see if he wanted to leave.  I wasn’t going to argue with him if he did, and was prepared to signal Trevor to be quiet and keep his protests to himself if his father couldn’t enter the restaurant.

 

            Maybe it was Trevor’s, “Come on, Pops.  I’m starving!” that made Johnny keep any reservations he had about this outing to himself.  Or maybe it was the fact that Trevor was already halfway to the door, his enthusiasm for both the upcoming meal and a Saturday evening away from the house barely containable.  I easily guessed that Johnny didn’t want to disappoint his son if something as insignificant as eating at a restaurant he’d undoubtedly eaten at dozens of times before made him so happy.  And I also suspected that Johnny knew to put a halt to this now meant he’d have to deal with an angry, sullen teenager for the rest of the night.

 

            I held one of the double glass entrance doors open for Johnny.  He hesitated just a brief second, then stepped inside with me following.  The restaurant wasn’t too crowded.  As we hung our coats up on a rack by the doors, I scanned the room.  A middle aged couple sat at a table, four men in their mid-twenties were at another table, two elderly couples were in a corner booth, and three other booths were filled with what I took to be the typical Eagle Harbor family – Mom, Dad, and anywhere from two to four kids.

 

            I suspected Johnny knew Yuri’s was generally quiet on Saturday evenings.  For fine dining in Eagle Harbor, people would choose the Seaside Inn or Covington’s Steakhouse. The teenagers going out for the evening probably found the Northern Lights Café or Donna’s Diner more to their liking, and for families headed to dinner and a movie, they probably went to Juneau. The selection of restaurants was larger, as was the selection of movies. Eagle Harbor has just one theater with one screen that plays the same movie for three months in a row.  Or so Trevor claims.

 

            We might have gotten to a booth without anyone noticing us if it hadn’t been for the robust man with a thick black handlebar moustache standing behind the cash register. When he spotted Johnny, he grinned and charged across the room.           

 

            “John!  John, is so good to see you!”

 

            Given how common the name John is, I assumed Eagle Harbor has several dozen of them.  That night, however, everyone in the restaurant seemed to know which “John” Yuri was greeting, because they all turned to look.

 

            Johnny had just enough time to introduce me to the man with the heavy Russian accent who was embracing him in a bear hug, before people spilled out of the booths and away from their tables.  Like that first day I’d taken Johnny to the clinic, he was treated like a war hero who’d been gone from his hometown for years.  He shook hands, made small talk with various people, and accepted more hugs, this time from an old man who told me Johnny’d saved his life the previous year when he was having a heart attack, and then from the young men who’d been seated at the table.  I found out later one of them was a full-time firefighter for Eagle Harbor, and the other three were members of Johnny’s volunteer force. They patted his back, gave him hugs, shook his hand, called him “Chief,” and probably would have carried him to a table on their shoulders if he’d have let them.

 

            It took a few minutes for everyone to return to their meals, but finally, out of respect for the fact that Johnny was out for the evening with his son and a friend, they dispersed.  I hoped Johnny would take stock of how well he’d gotten through this first journey into Eagle Harbor’s “public” life.  He’d barely stumbled over any words, and though he’d been careful to chose those words carefully so he could speak in complete, understandable sentences, I thought he’d done well.  Far better than I’d expected him to, though I didn’t tell him that.

 

            Yuri waited on us himself, which I quickly figured out wasn’t the norm since waitresses took care of the other customers.  Trevor ordered that cheeseburger and milkshake he’d been wanting, while I ordered broiled white fish and Johnny ordered baked chicken.  The food was good, though we dealt with frequent interruptions.  When people got up to leave they made a point of stopping by our booth to say goodbye, and to tell Johnny they were happy to see him up and around again.  When one of the volunteer firefighters asked, “When you comin’ back, Chief?” Johnny gave him the same answer he’d given Gus.

 

            “Soon.”

 

            Halfway through our dinner I’d seen Johnny’s eyes flick to the door and linger there. I’d glanced over my left shoulder, but didn’t see anyone I recognized.  A thin, middle-aged man with a receding hairline entered, followed by a woman and three children – a girl who looked to be seven or eight, a tow headed boy I guessed to be six, with a toddler, also a boy, carrying a stuffed dog clutched to his chest and bringing up the rear. They walked to the other side of the restaurant without looking our way.

 

            I turned to face Johnny again, but he didn’t offer any explanation as to why the man had caught his attention, or why he was tracking the guy’s progress across the restaurant.  Trevor didn’t appear to have noticed his father’s interest in the man.  His concentration alternated between the food in front of him, and the blond girl seated a few booths away from us that I recognized as a cheerleader I’d seen at Trevor’s basketball games. I’d heard Trev say, “Hi, Kylee,” when she came forward with her family to greet Johnny, and I’d caught the shy smile he’d given her. Since there was rarely anything shy about Trevor, it was easy for me to conclude he had a crush on her. 

 

            Johnny was quiet throughout the rest of the meal.  I wasn’t sure if he was upset about something or just enjoying the food, which was a welcome change from both my cooking and his.  Johnny’s eyes kept traveling to the man now seated with his family at a table next to the back wall of the restaurant.  I wondered if he was someone Johnny was trying to place.  It made sense that he’d grow quiet if he were berating his memory for failing him, something it didn’t do nearly as often lately as it had when I first arrived.  As Jennifer said to me over the phone one night after I’d told her how much Johnny’s memory had improved thanks in part to the games she’d sent with me, “As the expression goes, Dad, if you don’t use it you lose it.  Uncle Johnny needed someone there to force him to make his memory work again.  Sounds like you’re going a good job of it.”

 

            I thought both Johnny and I were doing a good job of it.  Because of that, I wanted to tell him it wasn’t important if he couldn’t remember the man’s name, or couldn’t figure out how he knew him.  Small setbacks like these were normal.  If we hadn’t learned anything else during the past month, we’d learned that.  But we’d also learned that Johnny eventually overcame these setbacks.  I almost reminded him of that fact, but since I wasn’t certain what was wrong, or why the man was holding his interest, I decided it was best not to say anything unless Johnny revealed what was on his mind.

 

              We finished eating and ordered dessert.  When Yuri brought the apple cobbler and ice cream all three of us had requested, he told Johnny the meal was on the house.  Johnny protested that, but Yuri clamped a thick hand on his shoulder.

 

“No no.  Is a celebration tonight for you.  Because you are among us again after a bad time.  I want do for you.”

 

            “Yuri, no.  I don’-don’t want you to do that.”

 

            “And why not?  Who make house calls on my mother to check her…what you call it – vital signs? —  during her last weeks when she no longer strong enough to visit doctor, and want to die at home and not in hospital?”

 

            “I wanted do-to do that.  I didn’t ‘pect-expect anything return-in return.”

 

            “I know.  And you did not expect anything in return either, when you came to my house in middle of night that time Olga and I were in Anchorage, and Michael call you because he sure Stefan was dying from appendix attack.”

 

            Johnny chuckled at the memory as Yuri looked at me and explained.

 

“My sons.  First time my wife and I leave them alone, and what do they do but wake our fire chief up in middle of night. Stefan had bad stomachache and was throwing up.  Michael panic and call John.  Before Olga and I leave I tell him if you have emergency you call fire department.  So what does boy do?  He decides to go right to the top. Fire department is not good enough for him.  Oh no.  He wants only fire chief.  So he call John at home at two in morning in middle of a January snowstorm.  Trevor just little boy then.  John has to get him out of bed, wrap him in quilt, and bring him along.  And for what?  A fifteen-year-old who ate too much pizza from that back stabbing sneak Ochlout.  Can you believe it?  My own sons buying pizza from that crook.  They deserve stomachaches, I tell Olga.  They deserved to be sick as dogs for a week as far as their papa was concerned.”

 

Yuri looked at Johnny as he finished. “So see?  This is but a small reason why you, and your son, and your friend from the great state of California, deserve a meal on Yuri tonight.”

 

Johnny gave in at that point, probably knowing we’d be subjected to more reasons why Yuri felt the need to thank him with a free meal if he didn’t quit protesting and just accept the offer graciously.

 

All three of us thanked the man.  He moved off to talk to other patrons then, leaving us to eat our dessert.  Ten minutes later we were finished and stood to leave.  Trevor lingered behind us a moment, making eyes with Kylee one last time before hurrying to join his father and me by the coat rack.  Or maybe I should say join me by the coat rack, because just as we reached it, Johnny kept walking toward the back of the restaurant with a purposeful stride to his step.   He approached the table where the man with the receding hairline was sitting with his family.  The guy looked up, surprise crossing his bland features that was quickly replaced with an expression of amiable friendliness.  He started to stand.

 

“Chief.  Good to see--”

 

“You’re not taking my job from me.”

 

“What?”

 

Johnny jabbed a finger toward the man’s chest.  “You heard me.  You’re not taking my job from me, Ellison.”

 

Now I knew why the man had captured Johnny’s interest.  From the clear way he was able to verbalize his thoughts, I also knew why Johnny had been so quiet.  He must have been sitting there while we were eating, silently practicing over and over again what he was going to say so he wouldn’t stumble over the words.

 

“Chief, come on.  I’m not--”

 

“You are too.”

 

The man’s smile never left him.  The more I observed Tim Ellison, the more I could see why Johnny didn’t like him. There was something phony about him. Something fake and insincere.  He was exactly the kind of guy John Gage would see right through and have little tolerance for.

 

“John, whether you believe me or not is neither here nor there. Now isn’t the time or place for a discussion like this, don’t you agree?”

 

Johnny scowled at the patronizing tone.  Trevor tugged on the sleeve of my coat, whispering, “Uncle Roy, what’s going--”

 

I held up a hand to silence the boy so I could hear the rest of the exchange.

 

“Then name time--the time and place.”

 

“I…well I’m not prepared to do that at this moment.”

 

“Get prepared, and get read--ready for a fight, because that’s what you’ll get if you try take--and take my job from me.”

 

Johnny pivoted on his right heel, marching for the door.  He ignored Ellison’s call of, “Chief Gage, wait!  John!” and kept right on walking.  He passed Trevor and me without looking in our direction.  His jaw was clenched; his hands balled into fists.  He smacked the door open with one palm. 

 

I had the uneasy feeling that every eye in the restaurant was looking in our direction.  I grabbed Johnny’s coat off the rack, said, “Come on,” to the wide-eyed Trevor, put an arm around his shoulders, and ushered him out.

 

Chapter 54

 

Johnny was behind the wheel of the Land Rover when we got there.  Trevor paused outside the vehicle.  He looked at me, looked through the glass at his father, then looked to me for guidance once again.

 

Quietly I said, “Get in the back and let me handle this.”

 

“But he’s not supposed to be driving.  His doctor hasn’t--”

 

Without taking my eyes off of Johnny, I handed Trevor his father’s coat and instructed, “Get in the back, son.”

 

Trevor hesitated before finally doing as I said.  The incident with the tractor was all too vivid in his mind at that moment.

 

I walked around to the driver’s side.  I waited until Johnny finally opened the door far enough that he could hear me. 

 

            “Wanna switch places?”

 

            “No.”

 

            “Johnny--”

 

            “I’m driving, Roy.”

 

            “John--”

 

            “It’s my truck.  I’m driving.” He held a hand out for the keys.  “Don’--don’t worry.  It not-it’s not like last time.  I’m okay.”

 

            “You sure?”

 

            “I’m sure.”

 

            I wasn’t concerned about his ability to drive the vehicle.  He’d progressed enough since I’d arrived that as long as I was sitting beside him and he wasn’t trying to maneuver though L.A. during rush hour, it didn’t worry me to turn the keys over to him.  What did worry me was allowing him to drive for the first time when he was so angry.  Like Trevor, I also vividly remembered the incident with the tractor.

 

            When I didn’t immediately give him the keys, Johnny said, “Roy,” and thrust his hand forward.  I studied him.  Without any words being exchanged between us, I got a firm nod of confirmation that he was okay and in control of himself.

 

            I handed him the keys, walked in front of the Rover, and climbed in on the passenger side.  Trevor’s eyes flicked between his father and me.  I gave him a smile and a wink that I hoped conveyed my trust in Johnny’s ability to get us home safely.

 

            Trevor sat stiffly in his seat, his eyes on his father’s back once again.  Johnny looked over his shoulder to make sure the path behind us was clear before backing out of the parking space.  He said to his son, “Put you-your seatbelt on, Trev.”

 

            Trevor did as he was told, but it wasn’t until we were halfway to the house that he finally sat back against the seat and relaxed. 

 

            Nothing was said about the exchange with Ellison as Johnny drove us home.  Nothing had to be said for me to know Johnny’s insistence on driving was the only way he currently had to prove to himself that he was an independent adult who could still do his job. 

 

If Tim Ellison was willing to base Johnny’s abilities to be Eagle Harbor’s Fire Chief on how well he handled getting Trevor and me home safely that night, then Johnny would have been back at the station the following day.  We arrived at the house without incident.  No missed turns. Plenty of time allowed to brake for all stop signs. No traffic violations of any kind. I didn’t see any indications that his short term memory or reflexes were going to impair his driving, though I wasn’t prepared to make a statement in that regard to Johnny’s doctor just yet.  I wanted to see him behind the wheel several more times, and in heavier traffic, before making a final judgment.  I had a feeling I was going to get that chance when he pulled the Rover in the garage and didn’t hand me the keys after shutting it off.  Instead, the keys went into the right front pocket of his blue jeans.

 

The tension didn’t leave Trevor’s face until we were all climbing out of the vehicle.  Johnny teased him a little then, ruffling his hair and saying, “See.  Your ol’ man’s still go-got what it takes.”

 

Trevor gave Johnny a smile, but I could still see the worry in his eyes.  Johnny saw it too.

 

“What’s wrong?” he asked his son as we walked to the house.

 

“What did you mean when you told Mr. Ellison he wasn’t taking your job from you?”

 

Johnny put an arm around Trevor’s shoulders, but didn’t immediately respond.

 

“Papa?”

 

“We’ll talk in house…the house, Trev.”

 

We entered the laundry room.  After shoes had been removed and coats hung up, Johnny led the way into the kitchen.  He indicated for Trevor to take a seat at the table, then sat down next to him. 

 

“I’ll go upstairs and call Joanne while you two talk.”

 

“You don’ have to.”

 

“I know, but maybe you’d rather talk to Trevor alone.”

 

“Why?”  The boy’s eyes darted from Johnny to me to Johnny again. “What’s wrong? What’s going on?”

 

“You stay--can stay if want to, Roy.”  Johnny turned his attention to Trevor. “It’s okay, Trev. It’ll be okay.”

 

“What’ll be okay?”

 

I took a seat at the table across from Johnny since he didn’t mind if I remained.  I wasn’t sure if I could be of any assistance, but if nothing else, I’d dealt with upset teenagers often enough in my life to know that just the moral support from another adult was sometimes a big help to a father in situations like these.

 

Johnny didn’t hold any information back as he told Trevor of the news Carl brought that afternoon.  I’m not sure if Johnny would have revealed any of it to Trevor at that time had his temper not got the best of him when he spotted Ellison, but since it had, he evidently realized his only choice was to be honest with Trev about what they were facing.

 

“The guy’s a jerk!” Trevor declared when Johnny finished. “A total jerk!”

 

“Trevor, don’-don’t say that.”

 

“But you think so. You must, or you wouldn’t have yelled at him in the restaurant like you did.”

 

“I didn’t yell.”

 

“You did too.”

 

Johnny looked at me. I nodded.  “You did.”

 

He shot me a “Thanks a lot,” expression, then looked at Trevor again.

 

“I was mad, Trev.  I mean-meant what I said.  I’ll fight for my job if I have to.  Ellison need-needed know that.”

 

“If he wants to take your job from you that means he’s a jerk.  You’re the best fire chief this town has ever had.  The best paramedic chief in the entire state.  Everyone says so.”

 

“Maybe do…they do.  But Ellison is righ’ when he says I need to be at work.”

 

“You will go back to work!  Look how much better you are than you were a month ago. You’ll go back, Papa.  I know you will.”

 

“Time, Trev. All takes time.  Time Ellison is in his rights not give…to give me.”

 

“But can’t your doctor tell him that you’ll be back if you just have a couple more months to get better?”

 

“He can, but the Family Med—Med’cal Leave Act only gives me twelve week--weeks.”

 

“Then whatever that is, it’s stupid.  It should give you as much time as you need.”

 

“I wish did--it did, but that’s not the way it works, son.”

 

Trevor’s voice softened a little, and I could see the fear in his eyes. 

 

“What…what will happen to us if you don’t get to keep your job?  We won’t be able to live in this house anymore, will we?”

 

“No.  We won’t.”

 

“Will we have to leave Eagle Harbor?”

 

“No, we won’t leaf--leave Eagle Harbor.  It’s home to both us-of us.”

 

“But where’ll we live?”

 

“I’ll find a house buy…to buy or rent.”

 

“What about the horses?”

 

“We prob’ly have to sell them.”

 

“Nic and Tasha?  Will we have to sell them too?”

 

Johnny shook his head. “No.  We won’--won’t sell Nic and Tash.”

 

“The cats? What about the cats?”

 

“We’ll fine-find them good homes.”

 

“Can I keep Sassy?”

 

Of the eight cats out in the barn, Sassy was a calico they’d had since Trevor was three or four, and his favorite. 

 

“Yes. You keep Sassy.”

 

“Does that mean she’d get to be a house cat if we have to move and don’t have a barn any more?

 

“Guess so.”

 

“She’d like that.”

 

Johnny smiled in a way that told me he wasn’t crazy about the idea of two large dogs and one furry cat living in the house, but he’d put up with the menagerie for Trevor’s sake.  “I’m sure would--she would.”

 

I knew this wasn’t nearly as much about the horses, dogs, and cats as Trevor wanted Johnny to believe, but rather, it was about security.  It was about knowing that, even if his life had to change, the important things would remain the same.  His home would still be in Eagle Harbor.  He’d still have some of his animals, and the others would be given or sold to people who would take good care of them. And most important, his father would still be his father in every sense of the word, even if he were no longer Eagle Harbor’s fire chief.

 

“We’ll be okay, Trev,” Johnny assured his son. “No matter what happens, we be…we’ll be all right.”

 

“Like paying the bills and stuff too?  Even if you’re not working?”

 

“I’ll get my pension and dis’bility pay.  Might have live…to live on a tighter budget, but we’ll be fine.”

 

“I could work more hours for Gus if you need me to.  I could quit hockey and basketball so I could make more money.”

 

Johnny smiled again while reaching out to rub a hand up and down his son’s back. 

 

“You don’ have quit anything.  Even if I’m not working, I can still ‘vide-provide for us.”

 

Trevor relaxed a little then, secure in the knowledge that financially they’d be fine.  I had no reason to doubt Johnny’s words in that regard either.  He’d always been frugal, which led me to suspect he had a good deal of money packed away. Given that his job as Eagle Harbor’s fire chief provided him with a home to live in free of charge, he’d undoubtedly been able to save a good portion of each paycheck.  Although some of that money was probably earmarked for Trevor’s college education, at least Johnny would have it to live on if it was needed. Trevor was a smart, industrious kid. Scholarships and part-time jobs would put him through college if it came to that.

 

Trevor asked Johnny a few more questions before finally being satisfied that his father would fight as hard as he could to keep his job, but as well, understanding that if Johnny lost the fight, they’d somehow get through it and come out okay.

 

Trevor sat with us a couple of more minutes, then drifted into the great room.  He stood in front of the home entertainment center, searching for a movie from the vast collection Johnny had stored there. 

 

I wasn’t sure Johnny had done the right thing by confronting Ellison, but now that his discussion with Trevor was over he didn’t seem to want to talk about it further, or maybe he didn’t care what I thought.  Either way, I felt it was a good time for me to leave father and son alone for the evening.  Instinct told me Trevor needed to be with Johnny, even if that meant they just sat together watching a movie. 

 

I stood. 

 

“Think I’ll head upstairs.  I need to call Jo.”

 

“Come back down when done…when you’re done and watch a movie with us. Trev’ll want popcorn in an hour or so.”

 

I chuckled and patted my full stomach. “The last thing I need tonight is more food.  Thanks anyway, but I’m ready to call it a night.  Might read a while after I talk to Jo, but with the way I’m feeling right now, I won’t be awake much longer.”

 

Johnny didn’t question my choice.  We walked together to the great room. I said goodnight to Trevor, then headed up the stairs.  When I reached the top and turned to head down the hallway, I glanced below.  Because of the open stairway, I had a clear view of half the great room.  Johnny and Trevor were seated together on the couch, Trev with the back of his head resting on Johnny’s left shoulder, and Johnny with his left arm around Trevor.  I easily guessed it had been a couple of years since the boy who was now a teenager had sat like that with his father. 

 

Sometimes, no matter how old we get, we need to know the one person who means the most to us will always be there, making the world right when everything about it seems to be going wrong.  Right then, I thought the best thing for Trevor was to draw that feeling from his father.  Just like I thought the best thing for Johnny was to give that feeling to his son. At that moment, I doubted either one of them realized how much their lives were returning to normal, despite the uncertainties they were still facing.

 

When I talked to my wife a few minutes later, I told her for the first time since I’d arrived in Eagle Harbor that no matter what the future held for our old friend John Gage, I knew without a doubt he’d be okay. 

 

“He’s gonna be fine, Jo,” I said with a smile in my voice. “He’s still got some rough roads to travel, but he’ll be all right.”

 

            After the call ended, I put my cell phone on the nightstand and picked up my book.  Laughter drifted up from the great room that I identified as both Trevor’s and Johnny’s.  I smiled again, and for a change, that night I didn’t dream about the day I attacked my best friend in a hospital corridor while shouting at him to get the hell out of my life.

 

Chapter 55

 

If the people of Eagle Harbor had been wondering where their fire chief was and when he’d be seen around town again, they didn’t have to wonder any longer. 

 

It was a lot harder on Johnny to become a fixture in public places again than he made it look. But that night we’d gone to Yuri’s Restaurant appeared to mark when he grew determined to do all he could to keep his job, and no matter what the outcome, determined to start living again.

 

On Monday morning, Johnny drove Trevor to school with me beside him in the passenger seat. After Trev was dropped off we went to the grocery store, where Johnny did the shopping for the first time since January.  When the groceries had been stored in the cargo hold, Johnny climbed behind the wheel again and drove us to the fire station.  To say he was greeted like a king who’d been exiled to a foreign country for several decades still wouldn’t accurately describe the mood that prevailed throughout that station when he walked in the door.  Even grouchy Happie Alipak couldn’t keep from smiling and giving him a hug, though within seconds she was grumbling at him about how hard she was working and for so little pay. He gave her a hard time right back, but couldn’t keep the grin off his face while he was doing it.  He spent an hour there, and probably would have spent several more if I hadn’t finally reminded him quietly, “Johnny, you’ve got a P.T. session in twenty minutes.”

 

I could tell he didn’t want to leave.  He was the happiest I’d seen him since I’d arrived.  He’d come alive the moment he walked into that station.  All concerns he had about his speech, or the slight limp that still cropped up from time to time, seemed to vanish.  I had a feeling that when he thought about it later, he’d have a multitude of regrets over not having gone to the station sooner.  He’d wonder what he’d been so afraid of. And he’d wonder why he’d been so reluctant to be seen by these people who thought so much of him, and who didn’t care one bit if he stumbled over a word now and then, or had to take a few seconds to collect his thoughts before speaking. 

 

 While Johnny made the rounds visiting with fire and police personnel, Carl took me aside in the dayroom.

 

“I heard what happened at Yuri’s on Saturday night.”

 

I smiled. “I suppose half of Eagle Harbor’s heard about it.”

 

Carl raised an eyebrow. “Half?  Come on, Roy, you don’t give the people of this town enough credit.  Everyone’s heard about it by now except maybe old Gil Nelson, and that’s only because he’s cooped up in his house this winter battling a bad case of gout.  In another half hour or so, Pierre Charbonneau will make his way over to Gil’s with the morning paper and a box of doughnuts.  It’ll be right about then that the entire town’ll know John confronted Ellison at Yuri’s.”

 

“What do you think?” I asked. “About what Johnny did, I mean.  Good move or bad move?”

 

“I don’t know.  I give him credit for letting Ellison know where he stands, but I’m not sure doing that in public was such a wise move. It kinda puts Ellison on the spot, ya’ know?  Makes him look like the bad guy.”

 

“Yeah, it does. I don’t believe that was Johnny’s intention, but I think he should have made an appointment to see Ellison privately and discuss it with him a bit more…calmly and tactfully than he did.”

 

“Did you tell him that?”

 

I shook my head. “He hasn’t said anything about it to me since it happened, so I assume he doesn’t want my opinion.” I smiled. “He probably knows what I’ll tell him.”

 

Carl chuckled. “He probably does. 

“And he probably doesn’t care.”

 

Carl chuckled again.  “Nope.  Probably doesn’t.”

 

Carl didn’t give me any further insight into what he thought the odds were of Johnny keeping his job. Maybe he didn’t know. Or maybe he felt the fire station wasn’t the place to discuss it for fear we’d be overheard.  The subject would have dropped on its own anyway, because Johnny returned to the dayroom then, and a few minutes later we were leaving for his appointment at the clinic.

 

The rest of that week passed by uneventfully.  Johnny continued to drive Trevor to and from school each day, while I rode beside him in the passenger seat.  By Friday, I had no concerns about his ability to drive, and was prepared to tell his doctor that if Johnny needed me to.  Johnny was seen in various places around Eagle Harbor that week as well – the post office, the bank, the café, and at Trevor’s hockey and basketball games.  Every time we were in town he stopped at the fire station.  I could see the longing in his eyes to return to that part of his life.  I could see a drive there, an ambition to once again be Eagle Harbor’s Fire and Paramedic Chief, that had been lacking up until then.  Most of all, I could see his fear of failure was gone, and had been replaced by confidence and a calm sense of self-assuredness.

 

On Monday of the following week, Johnny kept Trevor out of school.  Since aneurysms are often hereditary, and given that was the cause of Johnny’s mother’s death, Doctor Webber felt it was important for Trevor to undergo an MRI.  Johnny had prepared Trevor for the procedure, assuring him it wouldn’t hurt, and that the worst part of it would be that he’d have to lay still in whatever position or positions the technician requested of him.

 

We left for Juneau right after breakfast, catching the nine o’clock ferry that would take us across the expanse of the Pacific Ocean that separated Eagle Harbor from the mainland of Alaska.  Two of the ferries serving Eagle Harbor ran only during the height of tourist season, from May through September, and weren’t big enough for vehicles to board.  The remaining two ferries were four times the size of the ones used for tourists, and could hold all the cars and passengers necessary to get people to the mainland for shopping excursions, jobs, and medical appointments at Bartlett Regional Hospital.

 

            By one o’clock, we were done at the hospital.  Johnny and I had to remain in a waiting area while Trevor underwent the MRI.  When Trev was finished and had rejoined us, he reported the procedure was a, “Piece of cake,” and didn’t seem concerned about what the results might be.  Whether he was just being strong for his father’s sake, or whether he was displaying the typical teenage attitude that he was invincible and couldn’t possibly suffer from anything life threatening, I wasn’t sure.  I was glad, however, to see him at ease and not upset over it.  Johnny was told it would be a day or two before the doctor called him with the results.  If an aneurysm were found then a decision would have to be made regarding when surgery was done to correct it.  I knew that possibility had Johnny worried, but he hid his concerns from Trevor and treated us to lunch.  After the meal, Johnny drove us to the dock where we boarded the ferry that took us back to Eagle Harbor.

 

            We arrived home at four-thirty that afternoon.  Trevor and Johnny did chores, while I warmed up leftovers for supper.  By six, we’d eaten and had the kitchen cleaned up.  Johnny sent Trevor upstairs to do the homework assignments he’d collected from his teachers on Friday for this missed day of school. Trev had just shut the door to his room when the phone rang.  Johnny picked it up.  From his side of the conversation I knew he was talking to Carl, but didn’t hang around and eavesdrop.  I went to the great room, took the newspaper out of the rack next to Johnny’s chair, sat in the recliner that had become mine during my stay, and started reading.

 

            Johnny entered the room a few minutes later.  I glanced up, seeing a cross of anticipation and apprehension on his face.

 

            “Everything okay?”

 

            He sat in his chair before answering me.

 

            “That was Carl.”

 

            “I thought so.”

           

            “He…um…police and fire-the police and fire ‘mission wanna meet with me at seven on Friday night.  They wanna…Ellison is calling for a vote.”

 

            “About whether or not you can keep your job?”

 

            “Yeah.”

 

            “What are you gonna do?”

            “Tell ‘em truth-the truth.  I want my job.  I can do my job.  I juz’ nee-need little more time.  Just a couple more months.”

 

            I nodded. I didn’t think Johnny was being unrealistic.  It had now been eleven weeks since he’d collapsed at the fire station.  If Ellison wanted Johnny back to work exactly at week twelve…well, Johnny wasn’t quite ready for that. At least not on a full time basis.  But if the members of the commission were willing to give him just a little more time, then I thought it was a strong possibility that he’d be ready to return to work in late May or early June.

 

            “When are you going to tell Trevor?”

 

            “Not until af’er-after school on Friday.  No point…there’s no point in telling sooner-him sooner.  He’ll just worry.”

 

            I agreed with Johnny regarding that decision. Friday would come around quickly enough as it was. 

 

            Johnny ended the conversation then by turning on the television.  The upcoming meeting wasn’t mentioned again that evening.  The next day Johnny drove Trevor to school, ran a few errands in town, went to physical therapy, and stopped by the fire station.  When we got home, he called his neurosurgeon’s office.  An hour later, the doctor called him back.  Johnny explained what was happening in regards to his job.  Doctor Webber promised to fax a document to Carl stating that in his medical opinion Johnny would be able to perform his job to full capacity in approximately two months time.  While they were on the phone, the doctor also told Johnny he’d seen the results of Trevor’s MRI, and that everything looked good. 

 

            “He said when Trev’s gro--grown and out on his own, he’ll need to make his doc’or aware of his family history.  Maybe follow-up MRI’s should be done ever-every few years as he ages, but for now, things good-things are good.”

 

            “That’s great news,” I said as we sat together at the table eating a late lunch of chicken salad sandwiches.

 

            “Yeah, it is.  Maybe that be--that’ll be my lucky charm this week.”

 

            “Maybe,” I agreed, willing to allow him to hold onto whatever luck he needed to that would help him get through until Friday.

 

            After we’d eaten, Johnny made one more phone call.  He reached Clarice at Renee’s house.  The elderly man was doing better, and in Carl’s opinion, didn’t need Clarice at his home on a daily basis any longer.

 

            “He just wants the company,” Carl had told me when we were at the station earlier that day and I’d asked about his uncle.  “He knows you’re here, Roy, and that frees up Mom since she doesn’t have to work for John.  Uncle Renee’ will take full advantage of that for as long as he can.”

 

            Hearing that didn’t bother me any.  If my presence in Johnny’s home allowed a lonely old man to be a little less lonely for a few weeks, then I was happy.

 

            As I put the dishes in the dishwasher, I heard Johnny ask Clarice if she could come by the house about six-thirty on Friday evening and stay with Trevor until we got home from the meeting.  I hadn’t been aware I was going to the meeting with him, but the more I thought about it, the more sense it made.  Since Carl was a voting member of the commission, it would put him in an uncomfortable position if he were the one to pick Johnny up and drive him to the station.  And though Johnny was now driving the Land Rover, technically speaking his doctor had yet to release him to be behind the wheel, which was why he probably thought it was smart to continue to have me as a passenger.  I also suspected he wanted what he couldn’t voice – a friend available for whatever support he needed on the ride home should the vote not to go in his favor.

 

            “Or I could bring him to Renee’s,” Johnny said to Clarice.  “Whate’er you want.  I know he’s old ‘nough be here alone for a while, but not on that night.  I don’--don’t want him here alone that night.”

 

            Johnny didn’t give Clarice any more of an explanation than that.  There was no doubt she knew what was going on. She told him that we didn’t need to bring Trevor to Renee’s.  By that time in the evening, Renee’ was now capable of being by himself. If he fussed about it, she’d get one of her sisters to stay with him.

 

            After Johnny had gotten off the phone and told me what Clarice said, I gave his shoulder a quick squeeze. 

 

            “You’ve done a good job of handling everything this week.”

 

            He looked at me with a puzzled expression.

 

            “Trevor’s MRI.  The news Carl gave you about the meeting.  Getting a hold of your doctor and finding out what he could provide that might help you.  Making arrangements for Clarice to come here on Friday night.  I guess what I’m trying to say is, you’re doing a good job of running your household again.”

 

            “With you help--your help.”

 

            “I’m not doing much of anything any more except putting on weight Joanne’s gonna have a fit about when she gets her first look at me.”

 

            Johnny chuckled.  “Tell her call me.  I’ll vow--vow--vouch for how hard you’ve been working.”

 

            We played cards for a while after that, then it was time to do chores, start supper, and pick Trevor up from hockey practice.  Johnny told Trevor the results of his MRI while we ate.  Trev’s face lit up, leading me to conclude he’d been more worried than he’d let one.

 

            “That’s good news, huh, Pops?”

 

            Johnny pulled the boy to him in a sideways hug. “You bet it is.”

 

            After we’d eaten, Trevor went upstairs to do his homework while Johnny and I played poker.  As I watched him concentrate on his cards and plan his strategy, I couldn’t help but think how far he’d come during the past six weeks.  I hated the thought of Tim Ellison taking all that away from him, and I hated the thought of how that might affect him. How it had the potential to wipe out all he’d accomplished with one swift blow. How it had the potential to crush the recent desire he’d found to participate in life again, rather than just sit in his house and watch the world go by around him. 

 

Just ten days earlier I’d told Joanne that I was sure Johnny would be all right. But with the commission meeting looming ahead of us, I was beginning to wonder if I’d be proven wrong.

 

Chapter 56

 

            I heard the conference room door open, and then close.  I was in Johnny’s office, waiting as the Police and Fire Commission meeting convened down the hallway.  I watched over my shoulder. Johnny entered the office and quietly shut the door.  He walked to the chair behind his desk and sat down. 

 

            By the expression on his face, I tried to guess what had gone on in that room for the last thirty minutes. Unfortunately, he kept his features schooled in the same neutral mask he’d been wearing ever since we’d left home.

 

            I remained silent, letting him decide when he was ready to talk.  A minute passed before he looked at me.

 

            “I don’t know.”

 

            “You don’t know what?”

 

            “Don’t know what they’ll dee-decide. I did my best.”

 

            “That’s all you can do.”

 

            “I know.  I’m juz--just ‘fraid I waited too long.  Did too little too late, as express…the expression goes.”

 

            “Look, no one can put themselves in your place. No one can know how he’d feel, how he’d handle it, if he went through what you have this winter.  Don’t be so hard on yourself, Johnny.”

 

            “Should have been harder on ‘self--myself sooner.  Worked harder to get better.”

 

            I’d been afraid there would come a time when he’d regret those first few weeks after he was home from the hospital, when he refused to talk, or do his physical therapy, or be seen in public.  But I’d never thought those regrets would center around someone taking his job away from him.  I thought they’d center around Johnny himself not caring enough to recover and then return to his job. I thought they’d center around his lack of interest in Trevor’s activities, and in life in general.  I’d always thought Johnny was in complete control of his destiny. I’d never considered the possibility that someone would take that control away from him like Ellison was doing now.  And I’d certainly never considered it once Johnny’s determination to recover finally set in.

 

            As I studied Johnny, I could see he’d never considered it either. He sat silently berating himself for what he deemed his foolish pride.  I didn’t know what to say other than what I already had.  None of us can predict how we’d react to a situation like he’d been through.  All the while I was telling him what he had to do in order to get better, I was well aware that had our positions been reversed, I might have suffered from the same depression, despondency, and lack of motivation that he did.

 

            That was water under the bridge, though.  Johnny’d gotten past it, and I continued to hope that whatever the commission decided, he’d somehow be able to accept the outcome of their vote and go forward with his life, rather than wallowing in thoughts of what “used to be” while growing angry and bitter over all that was taken from him.

 

            We sat in silence, Johnny’s eyes flicking around the office.  He seemed to be absorbing everything in the room, as though he was memorizing the layout in the event he was never here again. The pictures of Trevor and my family members that sat on his bookshelves. The paramedic and firefighting manuals on those same shelves.  The bronze baby shoes of Trevor’s on one corner of his credenza, flanked on the other corner by another pair of bronze baby shoes that only a very few people, like myself and Carl, knew had belonged to Johnny’s long deceased daughter Jessie.  The plaques and certificates hanging on the wall to the right of his desk, that he’d been awarded over the years for service to the community of Eagle Harbor. And then the crayon drawings framed and grouped together on the wall across from his desk, made by a little boy as he progressed from kindergarten, to first grade, to second grade, and so on. 

 

            Other than an occasional murmur of voices coming from the dayroom where on-duty police and fire personnel had gathered, silence prevailed in Johnny’s office.  He wasn’t in the mood to talk, and I wouldn’t have known what to say even if he had been.  Neither of us wanted to shoot the bull about stuff that didn’t matter, and we’d done all the talking we could about the stuff that did. Nothing either one of us said now would change what was happening in that conference room down the hall.

 

            It was quarter after eight when I heard the squeak of the conference room door opening.  Heavy footsteps resounded down the hall, stopping in front of Johnny’s office.  Whoever it was hesitated before entering.  I’d turned in my chair to stare at the door, and knew Johnny was staring at it too. A few more seconds passed before Carl came in.  He wouldn’t look at either one of us as he closed the door behind him.  Again, he hesitated a moment, then finally headed for the chair next to mine.  He sat down, his bulk barely fitting into the frame not made for a man of his height and width.

 

            I don’t know if Carl would have managed to vocalize anything that night had Johnny not prompted him with, “Carl?”

 

            The man closed his eyes a brief second.  When he opened them, he glanced at me before finally focusing on Johnny.

 

            “I…John….I’m sorry.  I’m so damn sorry.  The vote…it was six to five.”

 

            Johnny didn’t ask six to five what. He knew.  Including himself, there were twelve members on the Police and Fire Commission. In this situation, he was excluded from voting.  That meant of the remaining members, six had voted against him keeping his job, and five had voted for him keeping it.   

 

            Johnny momentarily acted as though he’d had the wind knocked out of him, but recovered quickly.  I was as sure as I could be that he’d been preparing himself for this –  preparing for how he’d react if Carl brought him the news he’d just delivered.

 

            “It’s okay,” Johnny said in a voice that was barely louder than a whisper. “It’s okay.”

           

            “No it’s not okay dammit!  It’s not okay, and don’t sit there and think this is where it’s gonna end.  Phil and I’ve been talking for days about what we’d do if this was the outcome. He’s already got a petition made.  We’ll start circulating it around town first thing in the morning.   We’ll get every signature we can, then present it to the commission and--”

 

            “No.”

            “What?”

 

            “I say--said no.”

 

            “But why?”

            “It’ll tear this town part-apart, Carl.  I won’t do that.  I don’t want that to happen.”

 

            “John, the people of this town are your friends.  They think the sun rises and sets on you.  You turned this fire department around.  You took a department that was on the brink of extinction because of years of poor management, and turned it into the best fire department in this state.”

 

            “My answer still--is still no.”

 

            “John…”

 

            “No.”

 

            Carl pleaded his case to me.  “Roy, talk some sense into him. Phil and I can change this. I know we can.”

 

            I glanced from Carl to Johnny.  When all Johnny did was shake his head, I had no choice but to say to the police chief, “It’s Johnny’s decision.  You have to respect that.”

 

            Carl pounded a thick fist on the chair’s arm.  “Damn that bastard Ellison.”

 

            “Don--don’t.”

 

            “Don’t what?  Hate the asshole who just convinced five men that the fire department could face a million dollar lawsuit if they didn’t abide by medical leave act.”

 

            “Who was gonna sue the fire department?” I asked.

 

            “Ellison!  Only he didn’t put it that way.  He said he’d have to do this on ‘behalf of the department and the town of Eagle Harbor’ because that’d be what’s best.  He said something about rules are rules.” Carl looked at Johnny again.  “I know the men who voted no didn’t want to, John.  I know they didn’t.  He’s got ‘em running scared because of this lawsuit shit he keeps throwing around.  You don’t have an enemy on that commission.  You never have.”

 

            “ ‘Cept Ellison looks like.”

 

            “Ah, he’s too fuckin’ stupid to even have the brains to be your enemy.  Once the votes were counted, he started yacking about some guy he knows back in Chicago who would make a great chief.  He wants us to set up an interview with him.”

 

            “So you think he orchestrated this on purpose to get Johnny out of a job?”

 

            “I don’t know what to think.  Regardless of what his motives are, he’s conveniently taking advantage of the situation, that’s for sure.  I mean, how stupid can he be, Roy?  By the time we interview potential candidates and find a chief, two or three months will have gone by, if not more. By then, John would be back at work. We have a statement from his doctor confirming that fact.  So you tell me, how much sense does any of this make?”

 

            “None at all, as far as I’m concerned.  But what about Phil? He lives right here in Eagle Harbor. Won’t he be a candidate?”

 

            “Uh huh. He already told me there’s no way he’d take the position under these kind of circumstances, even if it was offered to him.”

 

            “He should.”

 

            We both looked at Johnny.

 

            “He should,” he repeated.  “You tell him I said to…to ‘pply--apply for it.  Take it.”

 

            “He won’t,” Carl reiterated.

 

            “I talk--I’ll talk to him.”

 

            “He still won’t take it.”

 

            Johnny looked disgusted. “Tell him not be so damn stub’rn.”

 

            “Won’t do me any good. He learned how to be stubborn from his boss.”

 

            Johnny smiled.  It was one of the few light moments we had that evening.  When he grew serious again, he said, “I’ll…I’ll clean out this office in a few days.”

 

            I could hear the sadness in Carl’s voice, which was now soft and understanding, in sharp contrast to the anger that had been present earlier. 

 

“There’s no rush.  I can…if it’ll be easier on you, I can do it.  I’ll box everything up and bring it by the house.”

 

Johnny nodded his agreement.  “That be--that’ll be okay.  And tell them I’ll move out of house--the house as soon as I can.”

 

“Don’t worry about it.  You take all the time you need.”

 

“Ellison won’--won’t like that.”

 

“Screw Ellison. He can go to hell for all I care. If he gives you a hard time, you tell me about it.  No one’s pushing you outta that house before you’re ready to go.”

 

“I’ll be ready as soon as find--I find something else.”

 

“You’ll…uh…you’ll stay in Eagle Harbor, won’t you?”

 

Carl’s question and the quiet, hesitant way it was voiced, indicated to me just how much he didn’t want his closet friend to move away.

 

“I’ll stay.  Promised Trev we would.”

 

Carl smiled. “Good.  If you need some place to live for a while until you find what you’re looking for, you can always come to my place. You know Mom won’t mind.  It’ll be a little crowded, but we’ll make it work.”

 

Johnny nodded, but I could tell he didn’t want to impose on Carl and Clarice to that extent if he didn’t have to.  Carl’s home was provided for him by the town of Eagle Harbor, in the same way Johnny’s had been.  Carl’s house was in the heart of town, and was about thirty years older than the one Johnny lived in, meaning the rooms were small.  If I recalled correctly, it had three bedrooms, a living room, kitchen, tiny laundry alcove off of the kitchen, and one bathroom.  Big enough for Carl and Clarice, but crowded if you added Johnny, Trevor, their clothes and whatever personal items Johnny didn’t store somewhere, two dogs, and one cat.

 

There wasn’t much else to say after that.  Johnny pointed toward the hallway.

 

“They gone?”

 

“Yeah.  Some of ‘em wanted to hang around and talk to you, but I told them it was better if they left you alone tonight.”

 

I assumed Carl and Johnny were talking about the other commission members.  I didn’t blame Johnny for not wanting to face any of them that evening. Not even the ones who’d voted for him to keep his job.  He was holding up well, but I knew that inside, this decision was tearing him apart.

 

Johnny grabbed his denim coat off the back of his chair and stood to leave.  Carl and I stood then as well. Carl didn’t let him make it from the room without pulling him into a quick but firm bear hug.  Johnny hugged the man back, then headed for door.  I saw the sheen of tears in Johnny’s eyes as he left that office for the final time.  He turned left rather than right like he normally would have.  Right would have led him to the dayroom.  I could hear subdued voices in there.  Either the men and women gathered around the table already knew what decision had been reached, or they were waiting in nervous anticipation for Carl to tell them.  Either way, Johnny didn’t want to see them any more than he’d wanted to see the commission members.

 

Carl and I followed Johnny down the hall.  We came out in the lobby of the station, where I’d first encountered Happie Alipak several weeks earlier.  She wasn’t on duty that evening.  Between six p.m. and seven a.m., an on-duty police officer or dispatcher kept an eye on this area. Whether that person was in the dayroom too, or in another part of the building, I didn’t know.  For Johnny’s sake, I was simply relieved the lobby was empty.  He turned and patted Carl’s upper arm, saying, “Thanks for everything,” then pushed the door open and walked outside carrying his coat in his right hand. I quickly shouldered into my coat, said to Carl, “I’ll talk to you later,” and moved to follow Johnny.

 

“Hey, Roy.”

 

I turned to look at the police chief.

 

“Take care of him, okay?”

 

“I will,” I promised. 

 

“You think he’ll get through this all right?”

 

I thought a moment before replying. “I don’t know, Carl.  I honestly don’t know.  Time will tell, I guess.”

 

“Yeah,” Carl slowly nodded. “Yeah, I guess it will.”

 

I said goodbye to the man, then hurried out into the damp night air.  I found Johnny seated on the passenger side of the Land Rover.  He handed me the keys when I climbed behind the wheel.  I hoped this wasn’t a sign of how defeated he felt, but instead, was just a sign that he was too tried and upset to drive.  I didn’t question his reasons for relinquishing the driving duties to me though.  I started the vehicle, backed it out of the parking space, and headed for the house that was no longer Johnny’s to live in.

 

Chapter 57

 

Johnny made no move to exit the Land Rover after Roy pulled the vehicle into the garage and shut it off. Roy waited patiently, then finally said, “You need a few minutes before going into the house?”

 

Johnny did, but Trevor was anxiously waiting to find out if his father still had a job.  Johnny’d seen his son looking out the front window as he and Roy passed the house.  He knew Trevor had run to the back door by now.  The longer he delayed, the harder it would be on Trev, and on himself too, he supposed.

 

“No.  I’m okay.”

 

“I can tell him you’ll be inside in a few minutes.”

 

Johnny shook his head. “No point.  He’ll know what happen-ed soon--as soon as you walk in door--the door alone.  He needs to hear this from me.”

 

“Whatever you want, Johnny.”

 

“What I want is my job back.  What I got is what deserve--I deserve for letting my pride get in way--the way of my recovery.”

 

Johnny slipped out of the Rover without waiting for an answer from Roy.  He headed across the driveway, hearing the chains on the automatic garage door kick in when Roy hit the button on the wall. 

 

Roy followed a couple of paces behind Johnny.  By the time they reached the house, Trevor was waiting for them at the back door just as Johnny had known he would be.  The boy pulled the door open.

 

“Papa?”

 

Johnny held up a hand. Trevor was familiar with the gesture. It meant he was to calm down and be patient. 

 

Trevor moved aside as Johnny and Roy entered the house.  Johnny caught sight of Clarice’s face, where she stood in the middle of the kitchen. She looked just as anxious as Trevor, her pinched features broadcasting her worry that the news Johnny had for them wasn’t good.

 

After the men hung up their coats and took off their shoes, Johnny put an arm around his son and led him into the kitchen.  Trevor already had tears in his eyes.

 

“They fired you, didn’t they?  They voted against you.”

 

Johnny put his hands on Trevor’s shoulders and nodded.  “Yes, son, they did.”

 

“But how could they?  After all you’ve done for them!  For everyone!  How could they?”

 

Johnny pulled Trevor to his chest. He knew the questions were more rhetorical in nature than anything else, and besides, they’d already gone over this. Trevor was well aware of the whys and wherefores behind this decision.  There was no point in rehashing what couldn’t be undone.

 

Johnny rubbed his right hand up and down Trevor’s back while holding his left arm out to Clarice. Tears were running down her face too.  She laid her head against his chest, crying along with Trevor.

 

“It’s not fair!” Trevor mumbled into Johnny’s shirt.  “What’s gonna happen now? Where’re we gonna live?”

 

“We’ll be okay,” Johnny reassured Trevor as he cried. “I’ll talk to Mr. Kamen Monday.  We’ll find someth--something we like.”

 

Glen Kamen owned the only real estate agency in town.  He was also a member of Johnny’s volunteer force.  Or what had been Johnny’s volunteer force, now soon to be someone else’s volunteer force.

 

“But it won’t be this house.  We won’t be able to keep the horses or the cats, and what about the snowmobiles?  Where will we keep those if we don’t have a big garage again?”

 

Johnny didn’t try to answer any of Trevor’s questions beyond assuring him once again that everything would work itself out.  The teenager already knew that the animals they couldn’t keep would go to good homes.  Therefore, Johnny recognized the boy’s upset was rooted in the finality of what happened tonight.  He was only thirteen.  He’d expected that somehow things would be okay.  That somehow his father would manage to say the right things, thus enabling him to keep this job, and enabling them to continue living in the only home Trevor remembered.

 

Clarice dried her tears and stepped away from the man. 

 

“How soon do you have to move out?”

“I don’t know.  Carl said there’s no ‘urry-hurry, but I’ll get things settled as soon as poss’ble.”

 

“If you need a place to stay, you and Trevor are welcome at our house for as long as necessary.”

 

“Thanks.  Carl said the same. But we’ll be okay.  Like I tole-told Trev, I’ll talk to Glen on Monday.  See what’s avail--available ‘round town.”

 

Clarice stayed a few minutes longer; hugging Trevor and offering the kind of maternal support and reassurances Johnny thought the boy needed at that moment. 

 

When she finally released Trevor, she gave Johnny a long hug and a kiss on the cheek.  He hugged her in return, then reached for his wallet so he could pay her for the time she’d been with Trevor. She wouldn’t take his money, which caused a minor argument to break out between them that Clarice eventually won.  She said goodnight, making Johnny promise that he, Trevor, and Roy would come to her house for dinner after church on Sunday.

 

Johnny knew she wouldn’t take no for an answer, so agreed to it.  Besides, he’d have to make this kind of effort now if he wanted Trevor to still be exposed to Clarice’s maternal influences.  She’d no longer be a presence in their home, keeping house and cooking.  Since Johnny wouldn’t be working, he’d do those jobs.  After all, wasn’t that what Roy had been preparing him for these past few weeks?  To be independent and able to take care of himself and his son.  Well, it looked like Johnny would be able to put those skills to the test.  He hadn’t lied to Trevor. Disability pay and his pension would allow them to live comfortably, but they’d have to tighten their belts.  Eliminating a weekly paycheck to Clarice was one way of doing that.  

 

Clarice said goodbye to Johnny and Trevor, then went to the laundry room to put her coat on.  Roy saw her to the door, watching until she’d safely made it to her vehicle and was headed down the driveway.

 

Trevor swiped at his tears with a sleeve of his sweatshirt.  Whether he was ashamed of his wet eyes, or just needed to be alone for a while, Johnny wasn’t sure. Either way, he understood how the boy felt when he said, “I’m going to bed.  Night, Uncle Roy.”

 

“Night, Trev.”

 

Trevor slipped his arms around his father’s waist.  It was the first time Johnny noticed that Trevor’s head almost reached his shoulder. 

 

“Night, Papa.”

 

Johnny kissed his son’s forehead.  “Night.”

 

Trevor stepped away from his father.  He shuffled from the room, slowly taking the stairs one at time with his head hanging, rather than bounding up them like he usually did.

 

Roy stood there. Johnny knew his friend was waiting for some kind of signal as to what he needed from him.  Like his son, Johnny just wanted to be alone.  He turned toward Clarice’s room.

 

“Gonna call it a night.”

 

“All right.  Guess I will too.”

 

“You don’t have to.  Watch T.V. for while--a while if you want.”

 

“I can do that up in your room.  That way I won’t disturb anyone.”

 

“Won’t disturb us, but do wha’ever you want.”

 

Before the man could walk away, Johnny said, “Thanks, Roy.”

 

“For what?”

 

“Everything.”

 

Roy didn’t question what Johnny meant.  Johnny hoped he understood that “Thanks” encompassed the whole nine yards – from Roy showing up here uninvited, to Roy forcing him to work hard to gain back all the skills he possibly could, to Roy making him believe in himself again, to Roy always lending quiet steady support in the way only Roy DeSoto could.

 

“You’re welcome. I just wish…well I wish I could have changed how things turned out for you tonight.”

 

Johnny shot his friend a small smile. “You and me both.”

 

The men said a final good night to one another and parted ways.  Johnny shut off the kitchen light after Roy made it up the stairs.  He walked down the short hallway to Clarice’s room.  He dropped to the edge of the bed and buried his head in his hands.  He wasn’t nearly as all right as he’d led everyone to believe.  He had no job. He had no home.  And right now, he felt like he had no identity either, because he wasn’t Chief John R. Gage any longer, as the brass nameplate on his office door read.  After almost thirteen years of loyal service to the town he’d grown to love, he was no longer the man in charge of the Eagle Harbor Fire Department. 

 

Once again, the old feelings of being lost, alone, and adrift washed over him.  He knew he was lucky he had Trevor, because if he didn’t, the temptation to run again, to try and leave his disappointment and heartache behind him and start over once more in a new town, would be too strong to resist.  But Trevor would anchor him, would get him through this, in more ways than anyone could imagine.  He had responsibilities to his son. He’d promised Trevor they’d stay in Eagle Harbor.  The boy was only thirteen.  Johnny still had several years of parenting ahead of him.  Yet self doubts suddenly prevailed again.  Just when Johnny was beginning to gain his confidence back, his job was taken from him because at least one man didn’t believe he’d fully recover. What if he didn’t?  What if disabilities always plagued him?  Johnny would never admit it to anyone, but suddenly it frightened him to think of Clarice no longer working for him, and Roy returning to Los Angeles. Could he run a household and raise Trevor without help?

 

Johnny sighed as he lay down. He grappled for the blanket he had folded at the end of the bed. He didn’t bother to turn the comforter or sheets back, or take his jeans and shirt off.  He covered himself with the blanket, brought his right arm up over his eyes, gave another heavy sigh, and tried to clear his mind of the worries, fears, regrets, and sorrows that threatened to overwhelm him.

 

Chapter 58

 

Johnny sat at the desk in his home office, surfing the information on the website for Glen Kamen’s real estate business.  He’d found two houses for sale that might fit his needs. Both were smaller than what he was living in, but that was all right.  He and Trevor didn’t need a home that included four bedrooms – if you counted this office as a bedroom, that is, which was its intended use when the house was built – three bathrooms, and a formal dining room like they currently had. 

 

Johnny knew the owners of both the homes.  Because of that, an educated guess told him one needed a thorough cleaning, fresh paint on the walls, new carpeting, and numerous repairs.  The other home would be immaculate and well cared for, probably looking as new inside as it had the day it was built, which was in 1990 according to the stats posted below its picture. That was the house he was most interested in.  He’d also found numerous parcels of vacant land for sale.  That was a strong possibility as well.  Prior to his collapse, Johnny’d been planning to invest in some land around Eagle Harbor, preparing for the day when he retired and had to move out of this house. He’d long ago decided that when that time arrived, he’d have a home built.  Maybe that was still a good idea.  Maybe he should look into the cost of having a house constructed for him and Trevor.  At least that way he’d get exactly what he wanted and not have to settle for the tastes of a previous owner.

 

Johnny hit the “print” command, printing information about the houses and various land parcels.  He’d talk about all of these possibilities with Glen on Monday.  He trusted the man’s opinion. He knew Glen wouldn’t steer him wrong just for the sake of a sale. 

 

He entered the address for e-Bay next. He wanted to check on the progress of the item he’d put up for bid.  He’d woken from a fitful sleep shortly after one a.m.  With all that was on his mind, he’d known he wouldn’t be able to fall asleep again, so he’d gotten up and moved quietly about the main floor. The upstairs remained dark and silent.  That fact assured Johnny that both Roy and Trevor were sleeping.  If either of them hadn’t been and heard him shuffling between rooms, he’d have quickly had company.

 

But Johnny hadn’t wanted company, so was glad his son and friend were able to succumb to the state of unawareness sleep brings.  A state he couldn’t seem to find, and probably wouldn’t find for several nights to come.  He’d poured himself a glass of milk, then carried it into his office.  He flicked on the light switch, put the glass on his desk, and crossed to a small safe that sat beneath his bookshelves. 

 

Johnny didn’t have any money in the safe. For the most part it held legal papers, bank investment vehicles like certificates of deposits and savings passbooks, some stock certificates, his mutual fund portfolio, a copy of his will, insurance documents, and other things of that nature.  Only three people had a combination to the safe. His lawyer, Carl and Clarice.  None of them had yet to have reason to access it, so they didn’t know he kept one thing of value in there – the engagement ring he’d purchased for Ashton.  He’d taken a picture of it with his digital camera a couple of years earlier with the intention of selling the ring on e-Bay.  He couldn’t say for certain why he hadn’t.  Memories maybe?  The notion that the ring would mean something to Trevor someday?  He hadn’t been sure then of his reasons for changing his mind and keeping the ring, and he still wasn’t sure of them.  But during those early morning hours on Saturday, he decided the ring had outlived its usefulness.  The money he’d get for it was needed now.  For the time being, he’d put the cash in Trevor’s college fund.  He hoped he’d never have to draw it out to pay the mortgage or to meet other expenses, but like a lot of things that were happening in his life currently, only time would tell.

 

It didn’t take Johnny long to set up an e-Bay account. He’d helped Clarice establish one up last year, when she wanted to sell some leftover items from the Methodist Women’s Council rummage sale. Soon the picture of the ring, along with a description of it and its original purchase price, was in cyberspace for anyone to see and bid on. 

 

Johnny smiled now as he saw what the bids were up to.  He didn’t anticipate getting the full eight thousand dollars he’d paid for the ring, but already the bids were higher than what he’d thought they’d be. 

 

He exited the site and sat back in his chair. The house was quiet, but not because Roy and Trevor were still sleeping.  It was a few minutes after ten.  Roy had left a little while ago to take Trevor to Gus’s.  Breakfast had been a subdued affair that morning.  Johnny’d done his best to put on a happy face for Trevor’s sake. The boy had been subjected to enough of his father’s depression this winter.  He didn’t need to be subjected to any more.  Nonetheless, Johnny knew Trev had seen right through his charade.  When it came time for Trevor to go to Gus’s, Johnny couldn’t bring himself to drive Trev there.  He didn’t want to see anyone today.  He didn’t want anyone’s sympathy.  Tomorrow he’d make himself sit at Carl and Clarice’s table for Sunday dinner like he’d promised Clarice he would, and on Monday, he’d put on his “game face” and make himself take Trevor to school, then do the things he had to in town – go to physical therapy, run any necessary errands, and stop to see Glen.  But today…today he wanted to be secluded from Eagle Harbor and the people who inhabited her.  His answering machine was already filled with messages. The phone hadn’t stopped ringing all morning, but he refused to pick it up, and wouldn’t allow Trevor or Roy to either.  He could tell that scared Trevor.  It reminded Trev too much of how his father had been before Roy arrived.  Johnny assured his son then that this was just a temporary reprieve from the world. 

 

“I just need to be left ‘lone today, Trev.  Just for today.”

 

Trevor had given a reluctant nod.  He didn’t like it, but he didn’t argue with Johnny about it either.  Neither did Roy. Not even when Johnny asked him to take Trevor to Gus’s, while making it clear he wasn’t riding along.

 

Johnny heard the back door open and close. He stayed where he was, but answered Roy’s call so the man would know where to find him. 

 

Roy entered the room a few seconds later. 

 

“I got Trev to work.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

“You’re welcome.” 

 

Roy sat down in the upholstered chair that resided in one corner of the room.  Johnny motioned for him to pull it up in front of his desk.  Roy did so, then sat back down again, sinking into the comfortable chair that Johnny had bought at an estate sale the previous year.

 

“Gus was wondering where you were.”

 

“What’d tell--you tell him?”

 

“That you had a few things to do around here today.”

 

“Thanks ‘gain.”

 

“You’re welcome again.  I…you’ll probably hear this from someone else if I don’t tell you, so I might as well just go ahead.”

 

“Tell me what?”

 

“The reason Gus was looking for you was because of the meeting going on in his office.”

 

“Meeting?”

 

“Some of the men from town were there.  They were hoping they could talk you into letting them circulate that petition Carl mentioned.  Some guy named Jim Beaumont asked me to tell you he’ll call you later.”

 

“The mayor.”

 

“Pardon?”

 

“Jim. He--he’s Eagle Harbor’s mayor.”

 

“Oh. That explains why he seemed to be the one in charge.”

 

“Where Trevor--where was Trev when all this going on?”

“Gus met him as he was getting out of the Land Rover and got him started on some project in the hangar.”

 

“Good.  I don’t want him to know about this pet--pet--petition idea.  It’ll just get hopes-his hopes up.” 

 

“I was thinking the same thing.  If luck is on your side, the men in Gus’s office will leave before Trevor even realizes they were there.”

 

Johnny gave a mirthless laugh.  “With way luck hasn’t been my--on my side lately, I might well-as well expect the worse when Trev comes home.”

 

The phone rang again before Roy had a chance to reply.  Johnny didn’t answer it, just like he hadn’t answered any other calls that morning.  The answering machine clicked on in the kitchen.  Johnny couldn’t make out the caller’s words, but even from this distance he recognized his father’s voice.  Chad and Marietta called once a week to check on him and ask about his progress.  When Roy had arrived, they’d been happy to hear he was there for an extended stay, especially after finding out Clarice was ill.  Now they knew Johnny was well on the road to recovery.  That meant they’d be shocked when he told them he no longer had a job.

 

When Chad finished leaving his message and disconnected the call, Johnny said, “I haven’t told him any--about any of this yet.”

 

“And you don’t have to until you’re ready.”

 

“I know. Guess that’s one good thing ‘bout living so far away from family.  Easy--it’s easy to keep the bad times from them.”

 

“I suppose it is.  You’ll have to tell him eventually though.”

 

“I will.  When things--when things more settled. When I know where Trev and I gonna-are gonna live.”

 

“Doesn’t sound like a bad idea.  At least that way you’ll be able to put your dad’s worries to rest.”

 

“That what I was thinking too.”  Johnny passed the printouts to Roy.  “Been looking at these.”

 

Roy studied the pictures of the homes, read the stats, then did the same with the parcels of land. When he was finished, he handed everything back to Johnny.

 

“Looks like you’ve got some strong possibilities there.”

 

“Yeah. May way--maybe the way to go is to have a house built.”

 

“Maybe.  It’s worth checking into if nothing else.”

 

Johnny nodded, then said, “And I’m selling the ring.”

 

“The ring?”

 

“The ‘gagement-engagement ring I bought for Ashton.”

 

“Selling it? To who?”

 

“On e-Bay.”

 

Roy didn’t say anything one way or another.  Johnny surmised his friend thought it was a wise move, and probably long overdue, but Roy kept his opinion to himself, which didn’t surprise Johnny.

 

Johnny glanced at the small calendar on one corner of his desk. He stared at the date so long that Roy asked, “What’s wrong?”

 

“It’s April first.”

 

“Yeah, it is.”

 

“April Fool’s Day.”

 

Roy nodded. “It’s that too.”

 

“Just seems ‘ppropriate.”

 

“What seems appropriate?”

 

“That it-it’s April Fools Day.  The day after lost-I lost my job.  The day I’m selling the ring I bought Ash-for Ashton.”

 

“Johnny, don’t.”

 

“Don’t what?”

 

“Don’t think like that.  You’re not a fool.”

 

“Sometimes am--I am. Sometimes I have been.”

 

“Sometimes we all are.”

 

“Guess that’s true.”

 

“It is.”

 

When Johnny grew quiet and that silence lingered so long it evidently worried Roy, the man assured, “You’re gonna be okay, Johnny.  You’ll get through this.”

 

Johnny could hear the false confidence in Roy’s voice.  He knew that wasn’t because Roy lacked faith in him, but because, even from Roy’s perspective, things were looking pretty bleak right now.

 

Things were looking pretty bleak to Johnny too, but he wouldn’t admit that aloud.  He thought of how he’d come to realize over the years that life often balanced itself out.  He said as much to Roy when he spoke again.

 

“When Trev was born, I learned that with the bad sometimes come-comes some good, too.  Sometimes something so good, you would-wouldn’t have wanted to miss out on it.  In the end, it makes the bad parts worth all the pain.”

 

            Johnny didn’t know if any good would come from the situation he was currently living through, but he did know something good in the form of a boy named Trevor had come from his years with Ashton. Roy knew it as well, and waited patiently until the memories surrounding an engagement ring that had never been worn finally caused Johnny to start talking about the day Trevor was born.

 

 

Chapter 59

 

            Johnny glared at the woman. “So what you’re saying is you spent the night with another man!”

 

            “I didn’t “spend the night” with anyone!  For God’s sake, John, all I did was have dinner with an old friend.”

 

            Johnny made a point of looking at his watch. “Until four in the morning?  Must have included a hell of a lotta courses.”

 

            “Oh for the love of…we were just sitting and talking.  Getting caught up on old times.”

 

            “Since when’re you interested in getting caught up on “old times” with Andrew Bishop?”

 

            “Look, I know my history with him, okay?  You don’t have to throw it in my face.”

 

            “All I’m asking is when did you start considering him a friend?”

 

            The woman averted her eyes, seeming to have a sudden fascination with the toaster.  “I don’t know…a…a while ago.”

 

            Johnny crossed his arms over his chest and demanded,  “When, Ashton?”

 

            She looked at him as if meeting the challenge in his voice.  “A few months ago.  We ran into each other at the hospital and had lunch.”

 

            “Are you sleeping with him?”

 

            “Sleeping with…how dare you say such a thing!  Besides, I can’t even comfortably have sex with you right now, let alone with anyone else.”

 

Ashton ran her hands over her huge protruding belly.  Dawn was just starting to break outside the condo on this Wednesday in mid-May.   The baby wasn’t due for five days yet, but she’d been having widely spaced labor pains on and off for the past three. 

           

            “How would you know you can’t comfortably have sex with me?  You haven’t had any goddamn sex with me since the day that baby was conceived!”

 

            “Boy, you sure get testy when you haven’t had any sleep.”

 

            “Of course I get testy!  I’ve been up all night wondering where you were.  Worrying that you’d been in a car accident, or kidnapped, or--”

 

            “No one in his right mind kidnaps a woman who’s nine months pregnant.  I have to pee every five minutes.  The poor man wouldn’t be able to drive more than a block before I’d be demanding he stop at a gas station so I could use the bathroom.”

 

            “Don’t make a joke out of this, Ashton!”

 

            “Well what am I supposed to make out of it?” She laid her hands against the small of her back, kneaded, winced, and started pacing the floor as though standing in one place was suddenly painful. “Look, I’m sorry the time got away from me.  I should have called you when I left the hospital, but it was a spur of the moment thing. Drew was there on a patient consult, we crossed paths, and he asked if I wanted to stop somewhere for dinner before I came home. That’s all there was to it.”

 

            “And what about the other times?”

 

            “What other times?”

 

            “When you met him for lunch.”

 

            “I was pregnant, John.”

 

            “Contrary to what you’ve wanted me to believe these past nine months, pregnant women do have sex, you know.” 

 

            “Yes, I know, but not this one – especially not tonight, because I’ve had a killer backache since noon – so quit jumping to conclusions.  You’re upsetting yourself for no reason other than jealousy.”

 

            “I’m not jealous!”

 

            “Yes you are, and considering I’m fat as a cow…no, make that fat as two cows, I think it’s kind of cute.”

 

            Johnny didn’t know whether to strangle the woman, or pin her against the wall and make love to her. She was driving him nuts – part vixen, part bitch. For the first time in all the years he’d know her, Johnny realized he’d just described her to a T.  And still, the next thing out of his mouth was, “Marry me?”

 

            “John…”

           

            “Forget it.”  He turned away, pissed at himself for begging, pissed at her for the “no” she was about to give him, and just pissed in general that the thing he wanted most for his child – a happy home headed by a mother and father who were crazy over one another in the way Roy and Joanne always had been – would be foreign to this baby.

 

            “Please don’t let your pride--”

 

            He whirled around to face her. “What the hell do you know about my pride!  You’ve taken away the last ounce of it I have!  Do you enjoy knowing you have some kind of power over me I can’t seem to break free from?  Do you enjoy knowing I wanna marry you more than I want anything? Is it some kinda cheap thrill for you to keep turning me down!”

 

            “No, I--”

 

            “And then the final kick in the ass is that you’re just days away from having my baby,” he drilled an index finger into his chest, “my child, and you’ve just spent the night with the high and mighty Doctor Andrew Bishop.”

 

            “I didn’t spend the night with him!  Not like you’re insinuating!  It wasn’t like that!”

 

            “Then just what was it like?”

 

            “We had dinner, then went back to his place to talk.  I fell asleep--”

 

            “Oh, so now the truth comes out.  You didn’t just go to dinner, you went back to his place and slept with him.”

 

            “I never said I slept with him!”

 

            “You never said a lot of things, like the part about going back to his place for instance.”

 

            She framed her stomach with her hands. “Look at me!  I’m nine months pregnant!  No man wants to sleep with me, let alone Drew Bishop.”

 

            “Well I wanna sleep with you!  Or I did until I found out you spent the night at Bishop’s place.”

 

            “I didn’t spend the night there. I told you, we went back to his place to talk for a while.  I fell asleep on the couch.”

 

            “And he couldn’t have woken you up and sent you home sometime before four in the morning?”

 

            “He thought I looked tired. He thought I needed my sleep.”

 

            “You never seem to care when I think you look tired and need to sleep.”

 

She glared at him while rubbing her lower back again.  “You know what?”

 

“What?”

 

“You’re a stubborn jackass with a one track mind.  Let it go, John.  If I’ve said it once, I’ve said it ten times, nothing happened between Drew and me.”

 

“Maybe not, but you seem to have conveniently forgotten that he did something to you I never have.”

 

“What’s that?”

 

“Slept with another woman while leading you to believe you were his one and only.”

 

“That’s in the past.”

 

Johnny stared at the mother of his child, wondering if she’d ever fully understand how self-centered she was.  How all she cared about was how she felt at any given moment, and everyone else be damned.

 

“You know what, Ashton?”

 

“What?”

 

“Your parents might have raised a well-bred woman who knows what fork to use at a fancy dinner party, and who can get front-row tickets to the best Broadway shows, and who knows what the latest fashions are and the difference between a drawing room and a living room, but they also raised a spoiled brat.”

 

“Spoiled brat?   Why you…don’t you call me a spoiled brat and then turn and walk away, John Gage.  Get back here!  Get back here right now.”

 

Johnny didn’t even give her the satisfaction of glancing over his shoulder.

 

“Sorry, Ashton, but I’m not one of your mother’s servants.  I don’t come running at your beck and call.”

 

“Why you…”

 

Johnny heard footsteps moving rapidly down the hall from behind him, then a hand grabbed his upper arm, long fingernails digging into his skin.  She spun him around, fury flashing from her eyes.

 

“Don’t you ever say anything like that to me again!”

 

“The truth hurts, is that it?”

 

“No it doesn’t because it’s not the truth.  And don’t be so goddamn smug.  And for the record, if you want to know the real reason why I won’t marry you, it’s because I don’t love you!  I don’t love you! There!  Now you know.” 

 

Although that revelation came as no surprise to Johnny, it still hurt.  Before he had time to absorb the pain, Ashton continued as though she couldn’t wait to throw more cold water in his face.

 

“I don’t love you any more, John, and no matter how many times you propose, the answer will always be…oh!  Oh…oh my.”  The woman’s eyes widened. She stumbled backwards, sucking in big gulps of air.  Her fingernails were no longer digging into Johnny.  Her hand was now clutching his forearm and squeezing.  “Oh my…oh--”

 

“What?”  Johnny reached out to support her. “What is it?”

 

“Uh…”  She looked down at the stain on the carpeting.  “My water…”  When she looked back up at Johnny fear shone from her eyes.  “My water just broke.  I…I think I’m in labor. My back’s been bothering me, but I never thought that was why.  I never--” 

 

“All right.  It’s okay. Everything’s gonna be fine.  Let’s get you to the bedroom and time the contractions.”

 

The angry words and upset were forgotten as Johnny gently ushered Ashton to the master bedroom as though she was the first woman in the world to go into labor.     He pulled the quilt back from the bed, grabbed the pillows, piled them on top of one another, and eased Ashton against them.  She used an index finger to gesture toward the garage.

 

“My medical bag’s in the trunk of the my car.”

 

“Okay. Be right back.”

 

Johnny grabbed his key ring from the top of the dresser and hurried through the condo.  In thirty seconds he’d returned carrying Ashton’s black medical bag.  He put the bag on the dresser, opened it, plucked the stethoscope and B/P cuff from the array of items the bag contained, and crossed to the bed.  He sat on the edge of the mattress.

 

“How’re you feeling?”

 

“Okay.”

 

Johnny put the stethoscopes earpieces in place.  “Contractions aren’t too strong?”

 

“No, not yet.”

 

He warmed the stethoscope up by rubbing it in the palm of his hand for a few seconds, then lifted her top and pressed the scope against her enormous belly. He listened, then moved the scoped, listened some more, and then moved it again. When he took the earpieces out and sat up to reach for the B/P cuff, Ashton’s voice held a twinge of anxiety.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

Johnny smiled. “Sure is. The heartbeat’s nice and strong.”  The paramedic took Ashton’s blood pressure next.  He was satisfied with that reading as well. 

 

“Just lay here a second. I’ll be right back.”

 

Johnny stepped into the hall, crouched down, and examined the wet stain on the beige carpeting.  It appeared clear to him, with no evidence of a yellow or green tinge.  That was good news as well. It indicated no meconium in the fluid, meaning the risk of the baby sucking the sticky tar-like first bowel movement into its lungs at birth and aspirating was greatly decreased. 

 

Ashton must have known what he was doing. As he returned to the room she asked, “Is it clear?”

 

“Yeah. Looks good.”

 

Johnny sat on the edge of the bed again, the mattress dipping slightly under his weight. “Let’s see just how quickly this little one wants to the see the light of day.”

 

The paramedic lifted Ashton’s maternity top again so he could rest his right hand on her stomach.  Johnny gave her the same relaxed calm smile he’d give a patient in this same situation.  An expectant mother’s water breaking before she went into active labor wasn’t necessarily an emergency, but the risk of infection did run high if the baby wasn’t born within twenty-four hours of this event.  Therefore, Ashton’s doctor would want her in the hospital without any great delay.

 

The man flicked his left wrist inward so he could time the contractions on his watch.  Johnny hadn’t touched Ashton in an intimate way since the night the baby was conceived.  And though his hand on her bare stomach for medical purposes wouldn’t be considered intimate by most standards, it felt awkward and uncomfortable, as if he no longer had the right to this type of contact with her. He pushed those thoughts from his mind, along with all of his other concerns – Would the baby be healthy? What did Ashton plan to do after it was born? Would she return here to the condo with him?  Would they try to live together? Try to recapture some of the love they’d had for one another in the past while raising their child together? Would she eventually see that giving the baby a mother and father was the right thing to do and agree to marry him? Or would Ashton disappear from his life and…and do what with the baby?  Put it up for adoption?  Give it to her parents to raise?  In some way try to prevent him from gaining custody of it?

 

Johnny tried to reassure himself she wouldn’t keep the baby from him, yet even into this ninth month of the pregnancy, Ashton still claimed she didn’t know how they’d go forward after the baby arrived.  That, in turn, had cranked Johnny’s imagination into overdrive, which was why he’d begun to worry Ashton might have something planned he wasn’t expecting.

 

She’d better not try and take this baby from me.  I don’t care how much money her parents have, I’ll take every penny I’ve got and hire however many hotshot lawyers I have to in order to fight them.   I’ll sell this place, borrow against my pension fund, borrow money from my dad, take out a loan…

 

Ashton’s voice cut into Johnny’s heavy thoughts.

 

“John…John, is everything okay?”

 

“Uh…sure. Why wouldn’t it be?”

 

“You look worried.  Upset. And you haven’t said a word since you started timing the contractions, which is unheard of for you.”

 

Johnny managed to summon a small smile at her teasing. “Just worried about you and the baby, like any father would be.”

 

“Well you don’t need to be…do you?”

 

“No, no,” he quickly assured, again easily picking up on her apprehension.  It was the first time he’d ever seen Ashton vulnerable, frightened, and unsure of what lay ahead. 

 

“Everything’s fine. The contractions are ten minutes apart. Doesn’t even look like this baby’s gonna get a ride to the hospital in an ambulance.  She’ll have to settle for Dad’s Land Rover.”

 

“She?” Ashton straightened her top and struggled to sit up straighter against the pillows as Johnny removed his hand from her stomach.

 

Johnny shrugged.  “Just a figure of speech.”

 

“Are you hoping it’s a girl?”

 

“I’m not hoping for anything other than a healthy baby, but I’m pretty sure it’s a girl.”

 

“Why?”

 

“I don’t know,” was all Johnny would say.  “I just do. Have been for quite a while now.” 

 

And for various reasons, he did think the baby was a girl.  Although Johnny had never said it to Ashton, her entire pregnancy reminded him of Kim’s. From the amount of weight she’d gained, to the lack of morning sickness she’d experienced, to how tired she’d been during the first trimester, to the pepperoni pizzas she’d craved for a couple of months early in the pregnancy, to the seemingly endless energy she’d had during the second trimester, to the way she was carrying the baby – all out in front and up high, tucked just below her ribcage.  Even her water breaking before any strong labor pains started – the same thing happened to Kim on the day Jessie was born. 

 

As Johnny helped Ashton stand, he asked, “Whatta’ you think it is?”    

 

“I’m not sure. I really haven’t thought much about it.”

 

            “Well you should.”

 

            “Why?”

 

            “ ‘Cause we still have to pick out names, and I’d say we’re getting down to the wire here.”

 

            “You can name it whatever you want to after it gets here and you know what it is.”

 

            Johnny wondered over Ashton’s indifferent answer as he walked with her to the bathroom.  She made it sound like, starting with the child’s name, everything concerning the baby after it emerged from the birth canal would be his responsibility. He’d have questioned her further on that, but now wasn’t the time. She wanted to shower and put on clean clothes.  She still hadn’t packed a bag for her hospital stay, nor packed any blankets or clothing for the baby to come home in, and asked him to take care of that while she got ready. 

 

            The paramedic left Ashton to shower in the master bathroom, extracting a promise that she’d call if she needed his help, or if anything changed regarding the intensity of her contractions, or if she saw any signs of blood.  He didn’t shut the bathroom door or bedroom door when he left.  He kept an attentive ear on Ashton’s movements while heading for the guestroom to pack her bag.  He wasn’t sure what she wanted in the leather carry-on she used when she traveled, but didn’t worry about that fact either. First of all, if she was going to be picky, he’d tell her she should have packed the bag herself days ago.  And second of all, he could always take anything she was lacking to the hospital after the baby was born. 

 

            When Johnny had covered all the bases he could think of for Ashton from her favorite satin pajamas, to the matching robe and slippers, to a couple of changes of clothes, socks, underwear, a bra, and tennis shoes, he added two blankets for the baby, two tiny pairs of socks, a sweater and matching cap one of the nurses had knitted, and three sleepers.  He then went to the hallway closet, opened the door, and took his camera from the shelf.  He returned to the guestroom – soon to be thought of as the nursery – and tucked the camera in one corner of the leather carry-on. Ashton padded into the room naked carrying the makeup bag she’d grabbed from the bathroom in the hall. 

 

            “Oh darn it. I forgot my blow dryer. Can you get that for me, and a tube of toothpaste and a toothbrush?  I think we have some small tubes of Crest and some new toothbrushes in the medicine chest from the last time we were both at the dentist.”

 

            “We do.”

 

            Johnny tried hard not to stare at her nakedness as he brushed by her to get the things she requested.  He hadn’t seen her without her clothes on in months now.  Not since the baby’s presence was so prevalent.  He ached over how much he’d missed. Over how much they’d both missed.  Ashton had been embarrassed about her expanding body, while he thought it was beautiful, just like he’d thought Kim grew only more beautiful throughout each month of her pregnancy with Jessie.

 

              By the time Johnny returned to the bedroom, Ashton was dressed in a maternity outfit he’d never seen before – no doubt with another designer label that meant nothing to him and had probably cost three hundred dollars.  She took the blow dryer from him and dried her hair, allowing it to fall loose around her shoulders in the way he’d always loved.  She then took the time to put her makeup on, which didn’t surprise Johnny. He’d never seen her leave the condo without wearing it.  When she was finished, Johnny teased, “You ready? Or did you wanna vacuum under the bed yet, or clean the oven, or do a few loads of laundry?”

 

            “Since when have you seen me vacuum underneath a bed?” She teased in return before drawing a deep breath of air in a way that gave Johnny the impression she was trying to calm her nerves.  “I…I’m ready.”

 

            “It’ll be okay,” Johnny assured as he slipped the blow dryer into bag, followed by the purse she handed him.  “There’s nothin’ to this.”

 

            “Easy for you to say,” she quipped as he zipped her bag closed, picked it up, placed his free hand on her elbow, and guided her toward the garage. 

 

Ashton waddled the entire way there with both hands pressed against her aching lower back.  Johnny asked if she wanted him to get either a heat pack or ice pack, but Ashton said no, she’d wait until she got to the hospital and request an ice pack from the nurses.

 

            Johnny helped the woman ease her awkward girth into the passenger side of the Land Rover.  He brought the seatbelt up and over her belly, secured it, and shut the door.  He hurried to the back of the vehicle, stowed Ashton’s bag in the cargo hold, and then jogged to the driver’s side.  He climbed behind the wheel, started the truck, and hit the garage door opener clipped to the visor.  The sun was just beginning to show the promise of a beautiful spring day as the paramedic backed the Rover onto the street.

 

Johnny headed north toward Central Hospital where his child would make its first appearance, all the while worrying about what the future held for this baby he wanted so much, and already loved more than any words could express. 




Chapter 60

 

 “Push, Ashton! Push!”

 

“I am pushing!”

 

“Well push harder!” Doctor Covelli urged.  “I’ve got one shoulder. Give me the other one.”

 

“I can’t!”

 

“Yes you can,” the doctor said, echoed by Johnny’s soft, “You can do it, Ashton.  Come on, push.”

 

The woman’s feet were in stirrups, her upper body in a half-seated position on the delivery table.  She threw her head back against the pillows, squeezing her eyes shut and groaning while straining to push in time to a powerful contraction.  Johnny stood by Ashton’s head offering encouragement. She clenched his left hand with an intensity that barely allowed him to wiggle his fingertips. 

 

Johnny glanced up at the delivery room clock.  2:24 p.m.  They’d arrived at the hospital at quarter to six that morning.  It was ten-thirty before Ashton’s labor started in earnest.  Johnny hadn’t been sure what to expect from her at that time.  Considering she didn’t want to be pregnant, and considering she’d just told him a few hours earlier that she didn’t love him, he figured she’d be calling him a bastard with every strong pain while vowing to kill him before this was all over with.  He’d heard of other women saying things like that when in labor, and they supposedly loved their mates.  Therefore, he’d steeled himself to be on the receiving end of mountains of verbal abuse. But that’s not what happened. 

 

Whether Ashton kept herself in-check because she was surrounded by co-workers, or whether screaming obscenities while in labor wasn’t what women of Rockefeller heritage did, Johnny wasn’t certain.  He decided not to question her stoic reaction, and instead be thankful that everything that had gone wrong in their relationship wasn’t publicly aired at the top of her lungs. After all, he too was among co-workers in a sense.  He’d been with the Denver Fire Department for almost seven years now.  Because of that, he knew the Emergency Room staff well, and because of his long relationship with Ashton, he knew a number of other doctors and nurses in the hospital.  Although he rarely encountered anyone from the Labor and Delivery floor, gossip traveled quickly, so if Ashton started cussing him out and saying she didn’t love him and had never wanted to have his baby in the first place, that news would reach the ER staff long before the child was born.

 

Since that’s not how the day played out, for once Johnny found himself silently thanking Margaret for Ashton’s haughty upbringing and good breeding.  Ashton even allowed Johnny to do what little he could for her throughout the morning and into the early afternoon.  Bring her ice chips.  Rub her back.  Change the channel on the TV set.  Anyone casually observing them wouldn’t have guessed their relationship had been on a downhill slide for over a year, and that Ashton didn’t want the child she was soon to give birth to, nor love the man who’d fathered it.

 

            They’d been in the delivery room for twenty minutes now.  Johnny’s medical knowledge allowed him the assurance that things were progressing smoothly, with Ashton’s vitals signs and the baby’s vitals remaining strong and within normal ranges.  Once again, he urged along with the doctor, “Push, Ashton.  Come on, you can do it.  Push!”

 

            “Push, Ashton!” Doctor Covelli commanded. “One more big push and it’ll be all over!”

 

            “It better be,” Ashton muttered through gritted teeth.  Johnny supported her back as she struggled to sit up again. Her face contorted with either pain or concentration, Johnny wasn’t sure which, as she pushed so hard her legs shook.  “Oh God!  Oh God!  Oh God!”  For the first time since arriving at the hospital she let some of her guard down. “This sucks!  It really sucks, John!  It sucks like you wouldn’t believe!”

 

            “I know,” Johnny soothed, “but you’re almost done.  Push. Just keep pushing.”

 

            Johnny expected to hear Doctor Covelli telling Ashton to push again, but instead, he heard a triumphant, “Got it!” followed by the hardy squall of a newborn who sounded furious over being forced from the comfort of his mother’s womb.

 

            Johnny heard the chuckle in the doctor’s voice. “Goodness, but does this young man have a temper.”   She looked from Johnny to the exhausted Ashton. “And just who does he get that from?”

 

            Johnny pointed a finger at Ashton, while at the same time she pointed a weak one at him. The doctor chuckled again, then held the baby up by his ankles to give the new parents their first look at their bloody child with his mouth wide open, face screwed into an angry knot, and tiny fists flailing.

 

            It wasn’t until then that the phrase Doctor Covelli had used to refer to the baby –“young man” – registered with Johnny. His astonishment was plain to hear.

 

“It’s a boy?”

 

“Looks like one to me,” the doctor teased.

 

“A boy,” Johnny murmured as a grin spread across his face he couldn’t have suppressed even if someone had held a gun to his head.  “A boy.  It’s a boy.”

 

Johnny’d heard it said that every man wanted a son.  He’d never thought too much about that old saying however, because when Jessie was born the song “Thank Heaven for Little Girls” summed up just how he felt about having a daughter.  Because he’d been so certain Ashton would present him with another daughter, he’d been focused on making sure he didn’t think of her as a replacement for Jessie, but rather a child with her own individual personality, features, temperament, and likes and dislikes.  He hadn’t given consideration to how he’d feel if the baby were a boy. A boy.  Johnny was the father of a son.  He was so taken by surprise that he found himself staring at the naked child just to make certain he’d heard the doctor correctly.

 

He turned and kissed Ashton on the forehead, gently brushing her sweat soaked hair from her face.  “A boy.  We have a boy.”

 

She gave him a tender smile. The kind he hadn’t been the recipient of in many months now.  “I see that.”    

 

“He’s beautiful.”

 

Ashton glanced at the baby now resting on her stomach.  “He looks just like you.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Johnny studied the child.  He didn’t see any of Ashton’s features in him, but then, Johnny didn’t exactly see any of his features either, other than the coal black hair matted to the baby’s head.  All he saw was a bloody newborn who could have belonged to anyone at this point.  Maybe when he was cleaned up, Johnny would see more of himself in the child.  Maybe even a little bit of Jessie, since everyone had always said she looked just like him.  None of that really mattered though. Johnny didn’t care who his son looked like – his side of the family, Ashton’s side of the family, or a little bit of both – the only thing of importance was that the child was healthy.

 

            Doctor Covelli handed Johnny a pair of scissors and had him cut the cord, then a nurse suctioned the remaining secretions from the baby’s nose and mouth that his crying hadn’t dislodged. The baby was then wiped off, wrapped in a warm towel, and handed to Johnny. While Ashton remained in the delivery room to be cleaned up and stitched, Johnny followed a nurse to a room down the hall where he helped the woman wash the baby, weigh him, measure him, and press his tiny footprints onto a birth certificate that would be completed later.

 

            After the baby was taken to the nursery, Johnny was given a wristband identifying him as the child’s father.  He’d have to display it any time he requested the baby be allowed to leave the nursery with him. A nurse then went over instructions on the security procedures in place to prevent anyone from leaving the floor with a baby, and told Johnny where the Parents’ Lounge was located. 

 

            “You can take the baby in there any time you want to, Mr. Gage, as long as either the mother or a nurse know that’s where you have the child.  Otherwise, we ask that you don’t take him from the mother’s room unless you’re bringing him back to the nursery.”

 

            “All right.”

 

Once those things were out of the way, Johnny was directed to the nurses’ lounge and told to use the phone there to make all the calls he wanted to. Being Doctor Riley’s “significant other” proved to be a plus in this case.  Any other new father would have had to use the payphone in the hall to announce his baby’s arrival to family and friends.

 

The lounge was empty when Johnny entered.  He could barely contain his excitement as he waited for his call to Montana to connect in his father’s home.  Chad answered on the second ring.  He barely got his “Hello,” out before Johnny declared, “Dad, you’ve got a grandson!”

 

            “I’ve got a what?”

 

            “A grandson!” Johnny announced to his astonished father.  Evidently Chad had been expecting a girl as well. “Seven pounds six ounces, twenty one inches long, and a set of lungs on him like you wouldn’t believe.”

 

            “Sounds just like his father.”

 

            Johnny laughed. “Maybe.”

 

            “I hope so, because you deserve the same sleepless nights I had walking a screaming baby boy up and down the hallway.  Your mother said it was colic.  I told her if she’d quit picking you up every time you cried, you wouldn’t be so spoiled.”

 

            Johnny smiled. He’d heard this story numerous times.  And if he was now going to be paid back for all the times his dad walked the floor with him in the middle of the night, then so be it. Johnny couldn’t be happier at the thought.    

 

            “Did Ashton come through it all right?”

 

            “Yeah. She’s fine.”

 

            “And the baby? My grandson’s healthy?”

 

            “Healthy as a horse.”

 

            “Now that’s something I understand.”

 

            Chad called to Marietta and told her to pick up the phone in the bedroom. Johnny repeated the information he’d just told his father, then asked his dad to give Reah and his grandfather the news.

 

            “Sure will,” Chad promised. “I’ll call ‘em as soon as we hang up. When do you want me and Marietta to come out there? Our offer to help still stands.”

 

            Johnny’s father still wasn’t aware of his problems with Ashton.  Several months earlier, he and Marietta had said they’d come stay for a week or two after the baby was born and help out in any way they could if Johnny and Ashton wanted them to.  For now, all Johnny said was, “I’ll let you know, Dad.  Let me…us…let us get settled and have a few days to adjust to things.”

 

            “Just don’t make me wait too long. I wanna see my grandson before he’s walking.”

 

            “You will,” Johnny promised with a laugh.  “Long before he’s walking, believe me. I’ll call you in a couple of days and let you know what’ll work best.”

 

            “Okay. We’ll be waiting to hear from you.”

 

            Before Johnny could say goodbye, Marietta’s voice came over the line again.

 

“John, what’s the baby’s name?”

 

            “He doesn’t have one yet.”

 

            “No?”

 

            “Uh huh.  Ashton and I need to talk about that.”

 

            “I should say so.  The poor little guy needs a name.”

 

            “I know he does,” Johnny agreed.  “That’s on my list of things to get done.”

 

            “I hope it’s high on your list.”

 

            Johnny chuckled at the woman’s teasing. “It is.”

 

            Johnny told his father and stepmother goodbye, disconnected the call, then phoned Greg.  They were off-duty today, so after sharing the good news with his partner he phoned Lee Marshall.  That call held two purposes.  To inform his captain of the baby’s birth, and to let the man know he’d now be taking the three weeks of vacation time he’d banked for this event.

 

            Lee offered Johnny his congratulations, promised he’d let the rest of the crew know about the baby’s birth, and agreed to the time off Johnny had prearranged with him.

 

            “You bring that boy by the station and show him off whenever you think he’s ready to venture out into the world.”

 

            “Will do, Cap.  If the doctor thinks it’s okay, I’ll stop by with him one day next week.”

 

            “We’ll look forward to it.  As the father of two sons, I know just how you feel right now, John.”

 

            “Like I’m walking on a cloud.”

 

            “Yep, that’s just how I felt when both of my boys were born.  Enjoy it while you can. All too soon he’ll be fifteen, and you’ll be tempted to stuff a rag in his mouth on some days.”

 

            “I’m sure I will be,” Johnny laughed.  “But right now, I’m just gonna take it one day at a time and have fun with my little boy.”

 

            “You do that.  Believe me, the time goes by too fast.  Before you know it, you’ll be sending him off to college and wondering where the years went.”

 

            “I’m sure I will be. Thanks for everything, Cap. See ya’ soon.”

 

            Johnny disconnected that call.  He sat on the couch beside the phone, wondering if he should call Ashton’s parents next.  He finally decided not to.  Given all the unknowns between himself and Ashton right now, he’d let her give them the news of the baby’s arrival.

 

            Even though he’d been gone from L.A. for almost seven years and hadn’t spoken to any of the DeSotos during that time, Johnny had a strong urge to call Roy and Joanne and tell them he’d just become the father of a healthy baby boy.  The desire to share the news with them was overwhelming, but not so overwhelming that he actually placed that call. Roy wouldn’t want to hear from him, and aside from that, what was going on in his life no doubt meant little to Jo and the kids now. He’d been gone so long that Chris and Jenny probably never thought of him, and John probably didn’t remember him.  It was a sad fact of life that time and distance could wash away even the strongest of bonds. 

 

            Johnny stood and exited the lounge as two nurses entered for their afternoon break.  He stopped at the nursery, looking through glass and scanning the bassinets until he saw a card that read Baby Gage above an infant wrapped in a blue and white striped receiving blanket and wearing a blue knit cap. 

 

            “Well, Baby Gage,” the new father said, “we gotta do better than that for you.  I’m gonna go talk to your mom right now and get you a proper name.  Let’s both hope she doesn’t want something highfalutin like Rockefeller Gage, or Kennedy Gage, or something like that.  I promise I’ll do my best to talk her out of anything that makes it sound like you’re gonna spend your weekends playing polo at some fancy country club on Long Island.”

 

            Ashton was sound asleep when Johnny arrived at the private room a nurse directed him to. 

 

            So much for settling on a name for our son.

 

            He quietly crossed the floor to where her bag was sitting between the closet and small dresser.  He unzipped it, got his camera out, and returned to the nursery.  He used up a roll of film snapping picture after picture of his newborn boy.  He returned to Ashton’s room, put the camera away without disturbing her sleep, exited, and stopped at the nurses’ station.

 

            “If Ashton wakes up, would you let her know I left for a while to get something to eat.”

 

            “Sure, Mr. Gage,” a nurse smiled. “We’ll let her know.”

 

            “Thanks.”

 

            Johnny’s last meal had been at six o’clock the previous evening.  He was beyond starving, and felt like his stomach was trying to chew its way through to his backbone.  He bypassed the hospital cafeteria, walking out the lobby doors, turning left, and heading through the parking lot and down the sidewalk to a restaurant he ate at every so often with some of the guys after paramedic meetings.  They served breakfast twenty-four hours a day, which was exactly what Johnny was in the mood for, despite the fact that it was late afternoon. 

 

He entered the quiet establishment.  Due to the time of day, there was only a smattering of patrons.  The cooks’ chatter drifted out from the kitchen, and three waitresses were clustered together by the cash register talking. Johnny chose a corner booth, ordering pancakes, bacon, scrambled eggs, hash browns, toast, and a large glass of milk.  He wanted to shout, “Hey, I’ve got a son!  I’ve got a brand new baby boy!” but refrained from making a spectacle of himself.  He couldn’t keep from mentioning his son’s birth to his waitress though, who was polite enough to act genuinely interested and ask all the right questions, like if the baby was healthy, how much he weighed, how long he was, and what his name was.  When Johnny said he didn’t have a name, she made a game of collecting suggestions from the other customers, the waitresses and cooks.  Johnny accepted the napkin she handed him with a list of names scrawled on it.  He read through the names, didn’t see any that he particularly liked or seemed to fit the baby sleeping in the hospital’s nursery, but folded the list and put in his shirt pocket as though it was worth consulting again because he didn’t want to hurt the woman’s feelings.    

 

“Thank you.  Maybe his mother and I’ll use one of these.”

 

“Either way, congratulations on your new baby boy.”

 

Johnny couldn’t help but grin like a fool at the phrase “new baby boy.”  

 

“Thanks.”

 

Johnny stood up and grabbed that day’s edition of the Denver Post from a rack in the corner where numerous papers were kept. 

 

The paramedic read until his food arrived.  He folded it, pushed it aside, and ate with the kind of ravenous appetite he hadn’t possessed in several months now.  When he was finished, he asked for a refill on his milk. After the waitress took his empty plates away, Johnny sat drinking his second glass of milk while he finished reading the paper.  It felt good to sit down and relax.  Aside from not having eaten since the previous evening, he also hadn’t sleep much.  He’d gone to bed at ten, but had woken up shortly after midnight. It was then he’d realized Ashton wasn’t home yet and had called the hospital in an effort to locate her. When he’d been told she’d left at nine-thirty, he was awake the rest of the night worrying about her and wondering where she was.  He’d have returned to bed after their early morning fight had she not gone into labor.  Now that his stomach was full, a long nap sounded good.  He looked at his watch. It was twenty minutes after five. He didn’t have time to go home and take a nap, but if nothing else, he could probably be headed to the condo by eight-thirty and get a good night’s sleep before returning to the hospital to visit Ashton and the baby tomorrow.

 

Johnny stayed at the restaurant until the supper crowd started to arrive at six. He stood, left a tip on the table, returned the newspaper to the rack, and paid his bill at the cash register on his way out.  He took his time walking back to the hospital, enjoying the spring air and one of the first evenings of the season when you didn’t need to wear a jacket.   

 

The paramedic entered Central Hospital through the Emergency Room.  He hung around the nurses’ station for the next half hour, soaking up congratulations from the staff that had grown to become friends in the same way Rampart’s ER staff had. He felt a tug of sentimental longing to call Dixie. Boy, wouldn’t she be surprised when he announced, “Hey, Dix, this is Johnny!  Guess what?  I’ve just become the father of a baby boy!”

 

But for a lot of reasons, Johnny couldn’t make that phone call any more than he could call the DeSotos.  Too many years had passed to try and reconnect with his friends in L.A. now.  In addition to that, he’d always vowed he wouldn’t come between Roy and his kids. Even though he doubted Chris and Jen gave him even a fleeting thought, he couldn’t risk them finding out where he lived.  So he resisted the urge to call Dixie, basked a little longer in the attention showered on him by the ER nurses, promised he’d bring his son down to see them when the baby was released from the hospital on Friday morning, and then headed to the gift shop.  He bought the baby his first teddy bear, paying an outrageous price for it but not caring that he could have picked up the same exact toy at Wal-Mart for half the cost.  His next purchase was a large vase of flowers for Ashton.  A lot of men might not have been so generous considering the things she’d said to him that morning, but again, he didn’t care.  She’d presented him with a beautiful boy.  For that alone she deserved some show of gratitude.

 

Johnny stopped by the nursery on his way to Ashton’s room, but his son’s bassinet was missing.  Just as he was about to panic, thinking something was wrong with the baby or he’d been kidnapped, a sympathetic nurse with a kind smile who must have recognized the paranoid thoughts of a new father pointed down the hall. 

 

“He’s with his mother, Mr. Gage.”

 

Johnny smiled with relief. “Thanks.  Guess I gotta learn not to worry every time he’s out of my sight.”

 

“You can try, but don’t count on ever mastering it,” the woman said with an authority that led Johnny to conclude she had children of her own.

 

Johnny hurried down the hall to Ashton’s room, anxious to see his son.  He’d only been gone a couple of hours, but it felt like he’d been separated from the baby for days.

 

The door was closed when he arrived.  He knocked twice, then opened it and poked his head in.  Ashton was sitting up in bed with the baby sleeping in her arms.  She wasn’t wearing a hospital gown any longer; dressed now in the pajamas Johnny had packed for her.  He could tell she’d showered while he was gone.  She was wearing a fresh application of makeup, and her hair was pulled back in a French braid.  She must have eaten too, because a supper tray with a few bites of food left on it sat on the bedside tray that Ashton had wheeled out of her way.  He pushed the door open with one shoulder and let it swing shut behind him with a soft “thud.” 

 

With the vase in one hand and the teddy bear in the other, he crossed to the bed.  He bent and kissed the top of her head.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“For what?”

 

“Our son.”

 

Ashton didn’t reply as Johnny sat the vase and bear on the top of the dresser across from the bed.  She studied the flowers a moment, then said, “You didn’t have to get me anything.”

 

“Considering you gave me the best possible present you could have at two twenty-nine this afternoon, yeah, I did have to get you something.  Sorry it couldn’t have been something bigger and better.”

 

“Like what?”

 

Johnny shrugged.  “I dunno.  A new Mercedes maybe?”

 

Ashton chuckled, but the sound was hollow, as though she was only laughing at Johnny’s joke because she knew he expected her to.

 

Johnny sat down in the chair next to Ashton’s bed.  “I didn’t call your folks.  I wasn’t sure if you wanted me to, or if you plan on telling them.”

 

“I’ll…I’ll call them.  Did you call your dad?”

 

Johnny grinned. “Yeah. He’s almost as thrilled as I am.”

 

“I’m sure he is.”

 

Johnny peered at the sleeping bundle in Ashton’s arms.  Now that the baby was clean and his skin tone more normal than the blotchy red it had been right after his birth, Johnny thought that maybe he could see some resemblance to himself.  He was still wearing his little blue stocking cap, but wisps of thick unruly black hair were sticking out and headed in five different directions.

 

He’s definitely got my hair, Johnny thought with a laugh.  I bet when he gets older the ends will curl if it gets long.  You’ll hate that, little guy.  Sorry about passing that trait on to you.

 

Johnny reached out two fingers and rubbed them over the baby’s smooth cheek. 

 

“We need to pick out a name for this young man.”

 

“I told you that you can name him whatever you want to.”

 

The man drew his attention from his son to the boy’s mother. “I don’t wanna do that without your input, Ashton.  He’s yours too, you know.”

 

“No he’s not.”

 

“What?”

 

            She thrust the baby toward him as though the child suddenly meant nothing more to her than a sack of flour.  “Here. He’s yours. You wanted him, you raise him.”

 

            “But--”

 

           “No buts.” Ashton turned her face away from Johnny, but not before he saw the tears in her eyes. “This...this isn't easy for me, but I know...hell, John, I'll be a crappy mother. I never even played with dolls when I was a kid. I never even played with other kids when I was a kid. My mother says I was born a grown-up, and in a lot of ways I guess she's right. You'll...you'll give him everything he needs. The love...the love and attention a little boy needs to grow up to be a good man.”

            “So this means what?” Johnny asked while holding the sleeping infant in his arms.

 

            Ashton swiped at her eyes, then turned to look at him.  “It means I'm not coming back to the condo. I'll be moving in with a friend for the time being. In two months I head to New York to take a position with Metropolitan Hospital. Before I leave I'll see a lawyer. I'll grant you full custody of the baby.”

Johnny sat there with his mouth hanging open.  He hadn’t been sure what to expect from her when it came to their future, but now that the baby was here, now that he was a living, tangible being they’d created together, he was stunned at how easily she was willing to walk away from her child. 

 

“Ashton, we can work something out.  Come and stay at the condo for a while.  At least until you’re ready to move to New York.  We can discuss joint custody of some kind then.  You don’t have to--”

 

“Yes I do, John.  Yes, I do.”

 

“But why?”

 

“Because it’ll be easier on you,” her eyes traveled the baby, “and on him, if I’m never a part of his life.  I’ll pay all the attorney fees.  It won’t cost you a dime, and in the end, he’ll be all yours to raise however you see fit. I won’t even ask for visitation. It’ll be as though I never existed.”

 

Johnny sat there for a few seconds, the only sounds in the room the soft coos and tiny squeaks the baby made in his sleep.

 

When the paramedic finally found his voice, he said, “There’s one problem with that.”

 

“What?”

 

“I’ll always know you existed, and some day your son will know it too.  What am I supposed to tell him when he asks me why he never sees his mother, Ashton?  Just what am I supposed to tell him?”

 

Johnny didn’t wait for her answer.  He stood and headed for the door with the baby in his arms, leaving the room without a backwards glance.  Johnny walked down the hall to the Parents’ Lounge where he sat alone rocking his son and wondering if he was up to the job of being both father and mother to this child, who in Johnny’s opinion, deserved nothing but the best of what the world had to offer.

 

Johnny kissed the tiny nose, then an ear, then the baby’s forehead. 

 

“Don’t you worry, kiddo,” he whispered with a confidence he wasn’t feeling.  “We’ll get through this together. Somehow your old man and you will get through this just fine.”

 

Johnny reluctantly returned the baby to the nursery when a nurse came to collect him at eight o’clock.  He left the hospital after seeing his child safely settled into the bassinet that was brought by a nurse’s aid from Ashton’s room.  He didn’t stop in and see Ashton before heading home.  He was done begging her to marry him.  He was done begging her to be a mother to their child.  He was done begging her for anything, and just wanted to return to the condo and get some much-needed sleep before facing his first full day of parenthood alone.

 

Chapter 61

 

Johnny avoided Ashton on Thursday, which was easy to do since she didn’t leave her room, and he didn’t venture into it.  He arrived at the hospital at nine, taking full advantage of the policy allowing fathers to remain on the maternity floor as long as they wanted to.  He spent most of the day with the baby in the Parents’ Lounge. From a helpful nurse, Johnny received a refresher course in changing diapers, bottle feeding, burping, bathing, and getting squirming little arms and legs into clothing.  Several nurses and a couple of the doctors from the ER came up to see Johnny and the baby.  When anyone asked where Ashton was, he replied, “Catching up on her sleep.”

 

After Johnny returned from eating lunch in the cafeteria, he got the baby from the nursery and entered the lounge once more.  He shared it with a young couple and their day old baby girl for the next hour. They’d just gotten up to leave when a nurse entered carrying a clipboard and a pen.  She smiled as she approached Johnny.

 

“Doctor Riley said I’d probably find you here.”

 

Johnny still hadn’t seen Ashton, but it was logical for her to assume he was in the lounge with the baby.  According to the rules, the only other place he could be with the infant was in her room, and he sure had no intention of going there.

 

The nurse perched on one end of the couch.  Johnny remained seated in the rocking chair next to her, slowly rocking back and forth as the baby slept in his arms.

 

“He doesn’t cause much of a fuss, does he,” the nurse commented, smiling at the content infant.

 

“He can. You just missed the twenty minute crying session that finally wore him out.”

 

“They all like to have a few of those every day when they’re this young.”

 

“Thanks for the warning.”

 

With a teasing lilt to her voice, she responded, “You’re welcome.”  The woman looked down at her clipboard.  “This is the baby’s birth certificate.  We need to complete it.”

 

Johnny glanced over at the thick parchment-like cream-colored sheet.  He could see Ashton’s signature on it under Mother’s Name, and Doctor Covelli’s signature under Attending Physician.  The date and time of birth were recorded, as was the baby’s birth weight and length. The little footprints Johnny had helped stamp on the document were present as well. 

 

“I need your signature on the line beneath where your name was printed by the computer.”

 

Johnny reached for the clipboard the woman held out to him. While she steadied it, he signed his name without waking the child in his arms.  When he was finished, he returned the pen to the nurse and sat back in the rocking chair again.

 

  And last but not least, I’ll need this little guy’s name.”

 

“His name?”

 

The woman nodded.  “He can’t leave the hospital without one.”

 

“Oh.  Well…I…his mother and I haven’t decided on one yet.”

 

“Can you decide this afternoon?”

 

“Uh…yeah. Yeah. Guess we’ll have to if he’s gotta have a name before he leaves here tomorrow morning.”

 

“How about if I give you some time to talk to Doctor Riley about it.  I’ll track you down again in an hour or so.  Is that all right?”

 

“Sure. Thanks.”

 

“No problem.”

 

The woman stood, taking her clipboard with her.  Johnny remained in the lounge, knowing there was no reason to discuss the baby’s name with Ashton.  She’d made it clear she wanted no part of her child, and that everything from naming him to raising him was Johnny’s responsibility.

 

The paramedic looked down at the sleeping bundle.  “Well, little guy, you don’t look much like a Laurel, do you?”

 

Laurel had been Johnny’s mother’s name, and what he’d finally decided on for a girl a few weeks earlier provided Ashton offered no protest.  If a marriage had taken place between them, he was even going to use Margaret as a middle name to gain some favor with Ashton’s mother.  If no marriage took place, then he’d decided on Laurel Kathleen. Kathleen in honor of Ashton’s Grandma Kate.  

 

But he wasn’t cradling a Laurel Margaret or Laurel Kathleen, so he mulled over the three names he’d narrowed it down to for a boy.  Chad Roderick – his father’s nickname and grandfather’s first name.  Justin Charles – Justin because he liked it, and Charles again in honor of his father.  Or Chad Bennett, honoring his father and Ashton’s father.  

 

            There’s no point in sucking up to Ben now, any more than I need to suck up to Margaret, Johnny thought while mentally crossing Chad Bennett off his list. 

 

            Johnny gazed at his son. For reasons he couldn’t explain, he didn’t think the baby looked like a Chad, or like a Justin for that matter. 

 

            “Hey, kiddo, could ya’ give your dad a clue about what your name should be?”

 

            Without disturbing his son, Johnny reached for the paperback book on the end table entitled 20,000 Names for Baby.  He wasn’t sure if a patient had left it behind, or if the hospital provided it. He leafed through it, slowing down when he arrived at the boys’ section, which was divided by chapter into alphabetical order.

 

            “How about Adrian?  Do you like that?”

 

            Johnny laughed when the baby wrinkled his nose in his sleep.

 

“Me neither.  Sounds like a sissy name for a boy, doesn’t it?”

 

“Bradley?  Brant? Brent?  Brent.  I kinda like that one.  Brent Gage.  Not too bad, but let’s see what else there is.”

 

Johnny proceeded through the alphabet, trying out names he liked to see how they sounded with Gage. 

 

“How about Lance?  Mmmm…let’s see here…Matthew? Nicholas?  Noah?  Quentin?  That’s not bad.  Quentin Gage. Whatta you think?”

 

As though he understood his father, the baby passed gas.  Johnny laughed again.

 

“I’ll take that as a no.”

 

            When he came to the T’s, he ran across a name he’d never considered before, but immediately liked the sound of.

 

            “Trevor.  Trevor Gage.” Johnny looked down at his son. “It’s not common, so the good thing is you won’t end up going to school with a dozen other Trevors, like I went to school with a dozen other Johns.  But it’s not weird either, and it doesn’t sound like a girl’s name, so you won’t get teased like you will if I name you Adrian.  Think it fits you, kiddo?”

 

            The baby cooed in his sleep, then gave a big stretch and an even bigger yawn, as though the matter was settled as far as he was concerned, and there was no need to discuss it further when you could be doing something more important – like taking an afternoon nap.

 

            “All right then. Trevor Gage it is.”

           

            Johnny put the book aside, not needing to search for a middle name. He’d use Charles, after his father.  Trevor Charles Gage.

 

            Satisfied that he’d picked a strong, independent sounding masculine name for his son, Johnny continued rocking the boy, letting his mind wander as he sat alone in the lounge.  The TV droned quietly in the background, tuned to some soap opera Johnny paid no attention to.

 

            So far it was easy being a father in the controlled environment of the hospital.  Johnny hadn’t allowed himself to think ahead to tomorrow, when he’d take Trevor home by himself.  Ashton wouldn’t be there to share the load when it came to diaper changes, two a.m. feedings, doctor’s appointments, the additional laundry generated by an infant, and everything else that went into running a household.  She wouldn’t be there to help with their son in any way.  He’d have to make some quick decisions about day-care or hiring a nanny.  The only twenty-four day-care facility Johnny knew of was run by the Denver Fire Department.  He’d picked up a pamphlet about the program at headquarters a few months back, but would need to review it.  If he remembered correctly, the facility didn’t take infants under six weeks of age, meaning he’d need to make some type of arrangements for Trevor’s care for at least three weeks after he returned to work. 

 

A nanny might be the best choice, but Johnny assumed that type of childcare was expensive.  Especially if he didn’t hire someone privately, but went through a state licensed agency that did background checks on its employees to give a parent at least a measure of assurance that the person watching his child wasn’t an axe murderer, drug abuser, or pedophile.  Since Ashton made more money than he did, Johnny could probably go through a lawyer and demand child support from her, but his pride wouldn’t let him.  Even if she offered him money, he’d never take it.  He’d be damned if he’d ever collect one red cent from her.  He’d provide fully for Trevor from infancy all the way through college without any financial assistance from Ashton.

 

Johnny tried to lose himself in the gentle rhythm of the rocking chair like his son had.  What he wouldn’t give for a nice long nap free of worries and concerns.  Free of doubts about his ability to raise his child alone. 

 

The paramedic found himself thinking of Roy and Joanne again.  If Trevor’s birth had happened ten years earlier, he could have counted on them for any help he needed. He could have hired Jo to take care of Trevor when he was at work.  She’d have willingly provided Trevor with the maternal influence Johnny now worried the boy would lack throughout his life. Chris, Jennifer, and John would have been like siblings to Trevor.  Roy…well Johnny had no doubt Roy would have been “Uncle Roy” to Trevor, in the same way Johnny’d always been Uncle Johnny to the DeSoto kids.

 

Johnny leaned his head back against the chair, closing his eyes.  Despite nine hours of sleep the previous night, he was exhausted, for even in sleep worries and doubts plagued him.

 

“Sure wish I could talk to you, Pally,” he murmured. “Sure wish I could ask your advice on how to raise a good boy like Chris, and like I’m sure John’s turned out to be.  On how to be the kind of dad a boy needs, and the kind of mother he needs too.  ‘Course, maybe you’d tell me to ask Jo about the mother thing, but that’d be okay.  I wouldn’t expect you to know it anyway, and she could probably give me lots of good tips.”

 

Johnny opened his eyes and looked down at his son.

 

“Man, Roy, how am I gonna work twenty-four shifts with this little guy?  I could look for another job, but what am I gonna do at my age?  And if I start over in a new field, no one will pay me what I’m making now.  God knows with Trevor to raise I need security. I can’t walk away from my pension now, or my health insurance benefits.  Even my life insurance benefits.  If something happens to me, then whoever I decide will raise Trevor – my dad and Marietta I suppose – will need the money from my life insurance.   But my dad’ll be seventy-two years old in September, and Marietta just turned seventy.  Should they really be the ones who raise Trevor if I die before he’s eighteen?  Is that fair to them at their ages?  Is it fair to Trevor? Is it…”

 

Johnny sighed, letting his sentence trail off.  In the past twenty-four hours he’d discovered the Achilles heel of any father. One worry begat another worry which begat another worry, and so on and so on and so on.  Nonetheless, just pretending he was hashing everything over with Roy helped a little bit.  Roy had always been the calm throughout all of Johnny’s storms. The man of sound reasoning and advice.  A friend Johnny trusted and valued in a way he’d not yet come to value another friend, not even Greg.  

 

Johnny wasn’t even aware a little more than an hour had passed when the same nurse carrying the same clipboard returned.

 

“Have you and Doctor Riley decided on a name, Mr. Gage?”

 

Johnny lifted his head from the back of his chair.  “Yeah, we have.”  He gazed at his son and without hesitation said, “His name’s Trevor Roy.”

 

When the nurse repeated the name to confirm it, and then spelled it out loud to make certain she was recording it correctly, the thought didn’t cross Johnny’s mind to change the child’s middle name from Roy to Charles.  Maybe he was being sentimental.  Or maybe he was being foolish for honoring a friendship that hadn’t existed for years and would never exist again.  Nonetheless, something felt right about this. As the nurse finished filling out the birth certificate, Johnny figured out what it was.  Giving the baby the middle name of Roy was the final way Johnny had of connecting to the family in California that once meant so much to him, and that he’d continue to think of with fond memories for the rest of his life. 

 

The woman had Johnny proofread the birth certificate.  When he nodded and told her everything was correct, she said, “It’ll be filed with the county tomorrow. If you’d like, we can order a copy for you that’ll be mailed to your home. It’ll save you a trip to the courthouse some day in the future.  Kids can’t do anything now days without showing a copy of their birth certificate.  Little League, starting kindergarten, going off to summer camp – nothing is simple any more.”

 

“No it’s not. Okay. Sure. Order one for us. Thanks.”

 

“I like the name the two of you chose. I don’t know if I’ve ever run across another Trevor.  It has a strong independent sound to it.”

 

“That’s what I thought too.”

 

“Good luck to you and your little Trevor.”

 

“Thanks. We’re gonna need it.”

 

The woman chuckled, thinking Johnny was making a joke, and not knowing the baby’s mother planned to walk out of their lives for good on the same day her child was released from the hospital.

 

Johnny stood after the woman left the room.  He walked with Trevor for a while, then when the baby woke up crying, changed his diaper and fed him.  He returned Trevor to the nursery when the feeding and burping were completed, telling the nurse there he was going home for the day. Greg was coming over as soon as he got off duty at eight the next morning to help Johnny put the crib together and move the rest of the baby furniture into what had been the guestroom.  Johnny wanted the room set up and ready for Trevor before the baby was released from the hospital.

 

“See you around ten tomorrow morning, Mr. Gage,” the nurse said, referring to check out time for Trevor and Ashton.

 

“Yeah, see ya’ then.”

 

“I bet you and Doctor Riley are anxious to get this little guy home.”

 

Johnny looked down at the baby he’d passed off to the nurse, wondering how long he’d have to keep up the charade that he and Ashton were a happy couple.

 

“Yeah. Yeah, we sure are.”

 

The paramedic walked out of the nursery’s anteroom.  If the nurse had been paying an attention, she’d have seen that he didn’t go tell the baby’s mother goodbye, but instead, headed for the elevators without having seen Ashton at all that day.

 

Chapter 62

 

In the year that followed Trevor’s birth, Johnny vowed he’d never again think a stay-at-home mom had a cushy job. And as far as working mothers went, he now had a new and greater appreciation for them as well; especially those who were single.  Even given his work schedule that generally allowed him forty-eight hours off for every twenty-four on, he went to bed exhausted each night, and woke up feeling like he needed three more hours of sleep each morning.  Laundry, cooking, cleaning, paying bills, running errands, and all the additional work an infant brought to a household left little time for anything else. Yet despite that, Johnny wouldn’t have traded his son for the carefree single life he had before meeting Ashton, even if someone possessed the power to offer him such an exchange. The mornings he didn’t have to be at work; when he brought Trevor into bed with him and laughed over the baby’s antics, or when they played peek-a-boo with the pillows, or hide-and-go-seek amongst the blankets, or lay nestled together sleeping an hour or two beyond their normal five-thirty a.m. “rise and shine” time, were more precious to Johnny than he could voice.  Those and a thousand other events that first twelve months made raising Trevor alone worth all the hardship the paramedic endured.

 

Ashton was nowhere to be found when Johnny picked up Trevor from the hospital two days after his birth. It was left to a nurse to tell Johnny, “Doctor Riley said you knew she’d be leaving before you arrived.  She asked me to give you this.”

 

Johnny could tell the nurse was confused and curious as to why the new mother had scampered off without her child.

 

Although Johnny hadn’t known Ashton would be gone before he arrived that morning, he didn’t say so to the nurse.  Without comment, he accepted the new suitcase Ashton evidently sent someone out to purchase for Trevor. 

 

“The baby’s extra clothes and blanket are in there.  Doctor Riley put your camera in there too. And she said she packed his gifts and the teddy bear you bought him.”

 

Johnny nodded. “Thanks.”  He wasn’t sure what gifts the woman was talking about, but assumed some of the ER and Cardiology staff members had brought Ashton gifts for Trevor. He sure hoped she’d left the cards attached so he’d know who to thank for what.

 

The woman carried Trevor to the elevator, while Johnny carried the suitcase.  He knew this arrangement must look odd to anyone who took notice. Normally the mother was wheeled out in a wheelchair holding her baby, rather than a father walking alone beside a nurse carrying his child.

 

For just that reason, Johnny bypassed the ER.  He’d come back another day and show Trevor to the staff members who hadn’t seen him yet.  At that moment he was in no mood to answer questions about Ashton’s whereabouts. Especially since he didn’t know her whereabouts.  He surmised the “friend” she’d mentioned she’d be staying with until moving to New York was Pauline Norwood, the only other woman in the cardiac fellowship program.  Pauline owned a townhouse a few blocks from the hospital, but Johnny had never been there and didn’t know its exact location.

 

On the other hand, for all he knew Ashton could be shacking up with Andrew Bishop, or some other guy for that matter.  Before those thoughts could darken what should be a joyous day, Johnny chased them from his mind.  He left the nurse standing on the sidewalk with Trevor while he jogged to the Land Rover. He put the suitcase in the cargo hold then drove the vehicle to the waiting nurse.  She made sure he had the car seat secured properly in the back seat, showed Johnny the easiest way to get Trevor into it, and showed him the correct way to secure the straps and safety bar.

 

It was, in many ways, a lonely homecoming.  Since Johnny had no family living nearby, there was no one present to celebrate Trevor’s first day at the condo.  Johnny hadn’t even told Greg that Ashton wasn’t coming home with him. While they’d set up the nursery furniture earlier that morning Johnny’d allowed his friend to believe everything was fine between himself and Ashton.  If Johnny had mentioned otherwise, Greg might have been here waiting with some of his kids to lend a hand, or he’d have called some of the other guys and they would have rallied to help in whatever way they could.  But Johnny didn’t really need anyone’s help.  What he needed on this homecoming day, and what Trevor needed even more – Ashton – neither one of them could have.

 

~ ~ ~

 

Johnny settled into a routine those first three weeks he and Trevor were home together, quickly learning the baby’s habits, his sleep schedule, eating schedule, and with a fair amount of accuracy even grew able to predict when a diaper change would be needed. Of course, sometimes Trevor fooled him and got his days and nights mixed up, and every so often he’d make Johnny walk the floor with him for hours in an effort to soothe him, just like Johnny’s dad had said he’d walked the floor with Johnny.  But overall, and with the help of a book Ashton had gotten at her shower entitled Baby Basics, Johnny was doing pretty well in the “Dad” department by the time he returned to work on June 4th.

 

Johnny didn’t know what he’d have done without his family during the three weeks that bridged the time he returned to work, and when Trevor started day-care.   Once he’d finally confessed to his father over the phone that Ashton hadn’t returned to the condo with him, had no intention to in the future, and that he’d have full custody of the baby, Chad demanded Johnny allow them to help in any way they could.

 

“What can we do for you, John?”

 

“Well…I’ve got Trevor signed up for the fire department’s day-care.  The trouble is, I gotta go back to work when he’s three weeks old, and the day-care center won’t take him until he’s six weeks.”

 

            “Don’t you worry about that. Sounds like the perfect time for me and Marietta to come see our grandson.”

 

            “Thanks, Dad.  Thanks a lot. I know you’re busy on the ranch this time of year and--”

 

            “Not as busy as I used to be now that I’ve rented a lot of the operation to Dan.”

 

            Dan was one of Johnny’s cousins, the middle son of his father’s brother Luke.

 

            “Still, three weeks of your time is a lot to ask…”

 

            “No it’s not.  Besides, your sister is anxious to fly down there and see her nephew too.  Between Reah and us, we’ll get this covered for you.”

 

            Chad lived up to his word.  He, Marietta, and Johnny’s grandfather, arrived a few days before Johnny returned to work.  Although Marietta never had children, and although Johnny highly doubted his father or grandfather had ever changed a diaper in their lives, they were all quick learners and Johnny was a good teacher.  Marietta had the instincts most women do where babies are concerned, so between that, the common sense all three of them possessed, and the Baby Basics book Johnny left on the kitchen counter for them right next to Station 28’s phone number, he had few worries as he headed out the door for his first day back on-duty. A week and a half later, the trio returned to Montana and Reah arrived to stay until Trevor started day-care.  Since she’d begun her career as a Labor and Delivery nurse thirty years earlier, Johnny knew Trevor was getting the best of care.

 

            “I wish you’d consider moving back to White Rock,” Reah said one night while Johnny sat on the couch giving his son a bottle. “I could help you with Trevor, and Dad and Marietta would too.”

 

            “I know, but White Rock’s fire department is all volunteer. I’d have to live in Missoula or Great Falls in order to get a job, which would kinda defeat the purpose of moving back to be near you guys.”

 

            “You could get a job doing something else.”

 

            “Like what? White Rock isn’t exactly the industrial capital of the country, and Dad’s already got Danny running the ranch.  I can’t step in now and take that away from Dan.  It would cause too many hard feelings.  Besides, I haven’t done any kind of ranch work for twenty-five years.  It’d take a while for everything to come back to me, and in the meantime, Dad and I would be at each other’s throats.” Johnny shook his head.  “No.  I like what I do.  I like it a lot.  I think…I’ve been thinking about it, Reah, and for right now, I’m gonna stay here in Denver.”

 

            “Forever?”

 

            “I wouldn’t necessarily go that far.  I’d like to raise Trevor in a small town like White Rock, but whether that kinda opportunity will come along and include a good paying job at a fire department too, I don’t know.”    

 

            “And Ashton?”

 

            Johnny broke eye contact with his sister.  “She’s out of our lives.”

 

            “For good?”

 

            The paramedic glanced down at his son, checked the baby’s progress with the bottle, then looked at his sister again and nodded.  “For good.”

 

            Trevor was a week old when Johnny returned to the condo after going to the station to show him to the guys, and then stopping at the bank and grocery store.  He knew Ashton had been there as soon as he opened the garage door and saw her Mercedes was gone.  He pulled the Land Rover into the garage, shut it off, and shut the garage door.  He left Trevor sleeping in his car seat and the groceries sitting in the cargo hold. 

 

He entered his silent home.  The first thing he saw was Ashton’s house key sitting on the kitchen counter.  The next thing he noticed was that her cappuccino machine was gone.  He walked through the rest of the condo, taking note that two pictures she’d hung in the great room painted by some Italian artist were also gone.  He went into the nursery next.  Her clothes had been removed from the closet, and when he stopped in the hallway bathroom and opened the medicine chest and linen closet, he saw that her personal items, from shampoo to perfume to razor, were gone now too. The other thing Johnny observed missing that day was a note.  No note.  No letter.  No hastily scrawled “Goodbye” on a napkin even.  No number where he could reach her, or address where he could find her.  Sure, he could track her down at the hospital, but why bother?  If this is how she wanted things to end, then so be it.  Trevor was only seven days old, but already Johnny knew how lucky he was, and how much Ashton was missing out on.

 

Johnny didn’t have time to mourn the final death of their relationship.  He had to bring his son in, then do the same with the groceries.  Maybe it was better this way.  Maybe it was better that he was so busy now he didn’t have the energy to think of Ashton.

 

Reah returned to Montana four days after Trevor started day-care. She remained long enough to make certain Johnny was happy with the arrangement. He was. Or at least as happy as any parent can be when he’s forced to turn over a portion of the raising and care of his child to complete strangers.  Soon though, the women who were employed by the center weren’t strangers to Johnny, and he appreciated their competence and patience with the children. All the center’s employees knew CPR and basic first aid.  Added to that, the center was located on the grounds of the fire department’s headquarters, and was less than a mile from Station 3.  In the event of an emergency help was nearby, which gave Johnny further peace of mind.  There was a huge fenced-in play yard, a variety of outings for the older children, and a park down the block that the children were taken several times a week.  Even the infants were taken to the park in strollers when the weather allowed for it.

 

Two weeks after Johnny returned to work, he finally told Greg that Ashton had moved out.  Johnny knew Greg couldn’t keep a secret, which was exactly what he was counting on.  He had no desire to hash this out with the other guys.  He’d let Greg tell them, and then deal with any questions that came his way.  But as Johnny expected would be the case, everyone was mum about it, not saying much at all once the word spread.  Maybe the look on Johnny’s face told them he wasn’t up to discussing Ashton. Or maybe they just figured it was none of their business unless he brought up the subject first.

 

As far as how much the hospital staff knew, Johnny wasn’t certain.  If nothing else, he assumed once Ashton moved to New York and people saw he’d remained behind in Denver, they’d figure it out on their own.

 

Trevor was nine weeks old when the front door bell rang on a Friday afternoon in mid-July.   Johnny had dozed off on the couch when he lay down for a few minutes to watch a baseball game in-between loads of laundry.  He woke with a start, not certain if he’d heard something until the bell rang again. 

 

He pushed himself to his feet, mumbling, “This better not be a salesman or he’s gonna find out how much the father of a baby needs his sleep.”

 

Johnny didn’t bother looking out the peek hole before he opened the door.  He took an involuntary step backwards.  Screwing the thought at even trying to be polite, he grumbled, “Whatta you want?”

 

“That’s not a very nice hello.”

 

“Well you didn’t give me or your son a very nice goodbye, so hey, what goes around comes around.”

 

Ashton stood there in a halo of July sunshine.  When Johnny didn’t invite her in, she held up a thick tri-folded document.

 

“I have the custody papers.  May I come in for a few minutes so we can talk?”

 

“You could have mailed them to me.”

 

“I could have,” she acknowledged, “but I’d like to talk to you.”

 

“It’s a little late for that, wouldn’t you say.”

 

She looked away and sighed.  Johnny could tell she was trying hard to control her temper, and probably also trying hard not to call him a stubborn asshole.  When she finally looked at him again she said, “John…please.  Just for a few minutes.”

 

Now it was Johnny’s turn to sigh.  He finally opened the door wider.

 

“All right.  Come in.  But you can’t stay long. I’m busy.”

 

Johnny led the way through the great room.  He grabbed the remote control from an end table, aimed it at the TV, and shut it off.  He put the remote down, then headed for the dining area with Ashton trailing along behind him.  When Johnny reached the table, he pulled out a chair and sat. Ashton sat across from him.

 

Her eyes danced around the condo a moment, landing on the items Johnny knew hadn’t been a part of their lives when she lived here.  A baby monitor sat where her cappuccino maker used to, and a baby swing sat against one wall in the great room.  A plastic toy box with Big Bird’s picture on it sat next to the swing, and a laundry basket piled high with freshly washed and folded bibs, burping cloths, towels, sleepers, clothing, blankets, and other assorted items a baby would use, sat at the juncture of the hallway, waiting to be carried to the nursery and put away. 

 

When Ashton focused on Johnny again, she handed him the document she’d carried in.

 

“Here’s the legal work granting you full custody. There’s a stamped envelope included too with my lawyer’s address on it.  He suggested that you have an attorney look over those for your own peace of mind.  It’s all straight forward, just like I said it would be.  You have full custody of the baby--”

 

“He has a name.”

 

“Pardon?”

 

“He’s not ‘the baby.’ Your son has a name. It’s Trevor.”

 

“I know.”

 

Johnny was surprised she was aware of her own child’s name, but he refrained from making a digging comment that would only start a fight.

 

“Anyway, you’ll have full custody of the baby with no visitation requests from me.”

 

“What about your parents?”

 

A guarded look came over Ashton’s face. “What about them?”

 

“How do they feel about all this?  Me getting full custody, and you – and them – not having any visitation rights.”

 

“They aren’t in agreement with me, especially not Mother, but this isn’t their concern, it’s mine. Between the two of us, you’re by far the best person to raise Trevor.”

 

“I’ll send the furniture back to them if they want me to.”

 

“What?”

 

“The baby furniture. All that stuff they shipped here from New York. If they want it back, I’ll send it.  I can buy Trevor whatever he needs.”

 

“Don’t be silly.  They don’t want it back. It’s a gift for their grandson.”

 

Yeah, a grandson you’re making sure they’ll never see.

 

Johnny hadn’t spoken to Margaret or Ben in the weeks since Trevor’s birth.  They hadn’t called him, and he hadn’t called them.  He assumed this situation was awkward for both of them. Poor Margaret had probably worked herself into a tizzy over all the protocol Ashton had managed to breech.  Not to mention that she probably couldn’t fathom Ashton walking away from her only child and giving its father sole custody.  No doubt things weren’t done that way in their social circle. No doubt the woman quietly married the man who got her pregnant, and at least pretended to have a happy life from there on out.  As far as what Ben thought, Johnny couldn’t predict.  He probably wanted to see his grandson, but he’d do exactly what Margaret dictated where Trevor was concerned.

 

On Johnny’s part, he felt it was best if he didn’t contact Margaret and Ben.  He’d heard of grandparents petitioning for visitation rights, and if he could avoid that event happening he wanted to.  If Ashton didn’t want to be a mother to Trevor, then Johnny had no desire to remain in contact with her family.  Maybe that wasn’t fair to Trevor, but Johnny thought it was the easiest solution. He was working hard at restructuring his life as a single father. He didn’t want future interference from Ashton in that regard, or interference from her parents.

 

“So as I was saying,” Ashton resumed, “please have an attorney review those papers.  If everything passes muster, then sign them and mail them to my lawyer.  I’ll pay any fees you incur.”

 

“I can pay my own attorney’s fees.”

 

“I’m sure you can, but you shouldn’t have to.  This is my doing.  Why should you shell out five hundred dollars to have a lawyer look at papers I had drawn up?”

 

Why indeed, if for no other reason that once again Johnny’s pride wouldn’t allow anything but that.  She might make more money than he did and come from a rich family to boot, but she didn’t need to keep throwing that in his face, or act like he couldn’t adequately provide for their son.

 

“I’ll pay my own fees.”

 

Again, Johnny got the impression Ashton wanted to call him a stubborn asshole, but she settled on, “Fine. Have it your way.  If you change your mind, my lawyer will forward any fees to me.”

 

“So you’ve completed the fellowship?  You’re headed to New York?”

 

She nodded. “I fly out on Sunday.  I’ve got an apartment leased within walking distance of the hospital.  Dad’s old friend, Franklin Barnes…remember him?”

 

“Vaguely. We had lunch at his place that first Christmas I spent at your parents’ place, right?”

 

“Right. He’s the Chief Cardiologist at Metropolitan. I’ll be working for him.  It’s quite an honor.  He’s considered to be the best cardiac surgeon in the country.”

 

“That’s great.”

 

Ashton paid no attention to the lack of enthusiasm in Johnny’s response.  Her smile broadcast her delight over how her life was falling into place.

 

“It is, isn’t it?  I’m really excited.”

 

“I’m sure you are.  You worked hard to reach this point.”

 

“I did.  I look back on all of the years, from my very first day in college to my last day in the fellowship program, and wonder how I managed to get through it.  But I did, and I’m finally on my way.”

 

“Speaking of being on your way, before you leave, do you wanna see your son?  He’s sleeping, but I can go get him.”

 

            Johnny swore he saw panic cross Ashton’s features before she chased it away. What was she afraid of?  Seeing a baby she claimed she wanted no part of, or finding out she might have regrets over giving up custody if she did see him?

 

            “No.  Uh…no. Let’s not disturb him since he’s sleeping. Besides, I need to go. ”

 

            “If you don’t wanna even take ten seconds to look at your son, then why’d you keep him, Ashton?  Why didn’t you abort him like you’d planned to?”

 

She looked at Johnny a long time before she finally answered him. 

 

“Don’t you know?”

 

“No, I don’t.”

 

“I kept him for you, John.  I…our love changed.  I won’t deny that. It’s no longer the kind of love that makes a relationship thrive and grow. But a part of me still loves you. A part of me always will. Once I realized how much you wanted the baby, I couldn’t do that to you. I couldn’t terminate the pregnancy knowing how much having a baby meant to you.”

 

“Would you have terminated it if I hadn’t found out you were pregnant?”

 

She looked away and wouldn’t answer him, causing Johnny to conclude that she would have.  But that no longer mattered. What mattered was that he’d discovered she was pregnant, he’d convinced her to keep the baby, and now he had Trevor.

 

Ashton stood.  “I really do need to leave.  I have a lot of things to wrap up yet, and I still haven’t started any packing.”

 

Johnny was actually able to smile. “Now why doesn’t that surprise me.”

 

He walked Ashton to the door, but stopped when they reached the threshold. He held up the documents she’d given him.

 

“I’ll get these mailed to your attorney as soon as possible.”

 

“That’s fine.  You’ll get copies once everything’s filed with the court.”

 

“Okay.”

 

“So…I…I guess this is goodbye.”

 

She tilted her head slightly, as though she expected him to kiss her left cheek.  He refused the offer. 

 

“Yeah, guess so.  Good luck.”

 

Ashton stood there a moment longer.  When Johnny still refused to play her game, she took a step back.  “Thank you.”

 

“Bye,” Johnny said in return as he shut the door halfway, not carrying that it was a blatant hint meant to hurry her along.

 

Ashton had no choice but to step outside or be hit by the door. “Goodbye, John.”

 

Johnny shut the door, proud that he resisted the urge to go to the window and watch Ashton walk to her car.  An hour later, when Trevor awoke and smiled at Johnny as he scooped the baby up from his crib, the paramedic once again knew just how blessed he was, and just how much Ashton was giving up by making her new position with Franklin Barnes a priority over raising her child.

 

Chapter 63

 

            As Trevor approached his sixth month of life in early November of 1992, Johnny began to think more seriously of the boy’s future.  And when he did, he wasn’t certain Trevor’s future should be in Denver.  He found himself longing more and more to raise Trevor away from the city.  Away from any city.  And though Trevor wouldn’t start kindergarten for five years yet, Johnny didn’t want his child in a twenty-four hour day-care center when that happened.  How many other children in his class would sleep overnight at their day-care facility, be awakened and gotten ready for school by their day-care provider, and then put on the bus?   Probably none.  Around the clock day-care was working fine while Trevor was an infant, and would probably work fine for several years to come, but Johnny didn’t want that for his son once the boy started school. Johnny wanted to be home with him in the evenings as much as possible.  There would be schoolwork to supervise, and all kinds of happenings to be told of, and permission slips to sign, and report cards to review, and cupcakes to bake for the class Halloween party, and projects to help create with paste, blunt-end scissors, and construction paper. Johnny didn’t want to miss out on any of that, and he didn’t want to turn those duties over to someone in a day-care facility.

 

It was Greg who first encouraged Johnny to apply for the vacant fire chief’s position in Eagle Harbor, Alaska.  The engine crew was out on a run one afternoon in late March.  The two paramedics were seated at the kitchen table drinking coffee and polishing off the cookies Cap’s wife had sent for the crew.

 

When Greg showed Johnny the ad in a firefighter’s trade journal for the position in Eagle Harbor and told Johnny he’ be perfect for it, Johnny initially scoffed at the idea.

             “Come on, John,” Greg urged. “You’ve got the experience they’re looking for. And you’ve been saying for the last six months you’d like to get out of the city and move into ‘wide open spaces,’ as I think you refer to it.”
        
             “Yeah. And I’ve also been saying that I don’t want to take a cut in salary, which is the draw back to doing this job in a small town or remote community.”

              “Maybe you won’t have to take a cut in pay. They list a lot of responsibilities here. Maybe they’re willing to pay a guy with your years of experience the money you’re worth.”

   Johnny took the journal from Greg and read the ad.  It took him two days to decide to call the phone number listed for the Eagle Harbor Police and Fire Commission. A week later, after a brief stop in Montana where he left Trevor with his father and stepmother, Johnny was on a plane bound for Alaska where he underwent a long grueling series of interviews with more people than he could count.

 

Johnny returned to Denver with Trevor four days after he’d left, not hopeful that he’d get the job, but proud of how well he’d held up under the questioning and scrutiny. He’d fallen in love with Eagle Harbor on his first day there. It was a sea-side community flanked on the east by snow-capped mountains and the Eagle Harbor National Forest, and on the west by the Pacific Ocean. The fire department and all its entities covered five thousand square miles of township, water, and wilderness, including Barner and Yusik Islands. Taking over such an operation would be daunting, but also rewarding.

 

Five days after Johnny’s return to his condominium, the phone call came from Alaska. The job was his, along with a salary twenty thousand dollars higher than what he was presently earning, and a rent-free house that was a pleasant addition to his benefits package. A month later, John Gage arrived for work in the one place he would come to consider home in the warm way he hadn't thought of that word since leaving Los Angeles.

 

Getting ready to move within such a short time frame had involved a whirlwind of packing, getting the condo sold, saying goodbye to friends and colleagues in Denver, attending the going-away party Lee Marshall and his wife threw in Johnny’s honor, and making arrangements for Trevor’s care in Eagle Harbor.  It was the police chief, Carl Mjtko, who first suggested via a phone call to Johnny that his mother would make a good caregiver for the boy.  The department already paid her a small salary to keep the police chief’s house clean, as well as the fire chief’s. Carl said Johnny could probably hire his mother to do more extensive housekeeping for him, run errands, and take care of Trevor. 

 

Johnny wasn’t too crazy about the idea of hiring someone he didn’t know to care for his child, but he didn’t have much choice considering he didn’t know anyone in Eagle Harbor. He supposed the police chief’s mother was about as safe a selection as any.  Upon arriving in Eagle Harbor, it didn’t take Johnny long to lose any reservations he had concerning Clarice Mjtko.  He couldn’t have made a better decision for either himself or his son.  The active little lady who claimed she carried thirty more pounds than she needed, was sixty the year Johnny moved to Eagle Harbor.  She quickly became mother to him, and a cross between mother and grandmother to Trevor.  She could be strict with the boy when such an action was needed, and cradle his head to her breast while kissing a cheek and telling Trevor she loved him when that was the action he needed.  Johnny never questioned Clarice’s wisdom or methods when it came to raising a boy.  After all, she’d raised Carl, as she reminded Johnny many times with a laugh.  If she could get him – the boy who’d caused her many sleepless nights with his antics to grow up to be the police chief of Eagle Harbor – then she could no doubt successfully raise any boy.

 

            Johnny spent that first year in Eagle Harbor getting to know the town and her people.  He had a lot of skepticism to overcome.  The previous four men who’d held the position of chief prior to Johnny, who were outsiders too, hadn’t lasted long in this isolated community where a fire chief had to wear numerous hats.  Johnny had to prove he was different from those men, and had to endear himself to the community in the way Chief Robert Kline had for thirty years prior to his retirement in 1981. The difference between Chief Kline and Johnny was that Kline had been born and raised in Eagle Harbor, something no one seemed to forget.  Not that Johnny could blame them, considering the town’s track record where fire chiefs were concerned after Kline retired. 

 

            With a lot of hard work and perseverance, by the end of that first year Johnny had given the town the thing it needed the most – a well-trained volunteer fire fighting and emergency medical force.  Where the numbers for this force had once been at one hundred and forty for Chief Kline, they’d dwindled to thirty by the time Johnny arrived.  He did even better than Kline. Johnny’s volunteers numbered one hundred and fifty when his first anniversary with the department arrived.

 

Johnny came to feel at home in Eagle Harbor during that time, and Carl grew to be his best friend in the way he hadn’t had a best friend since Roy DeSoto.  And Clarice – well Clarice’s employment in Johnny’s household lifted much of the burden of the daily chores from Johnny’s shoulders, allowing him more time with Trevor when he was off-duty.  It was comforting to arrive home when his workday ended at six and find his young son bathed, in his pajamas, and supper on the table waiting for them to eat it together.  No longer was Johnny up half the night accomplishing household chores once Trevor was in bed.  He was finally able to sit down and relax in the evenings after he’d read Trevor a story and kissed him goodnight.  And no longer did Trevor have to be woken before dawn so Johnny could get him fed, dressed, and cleaned up before they had to leave for the day-care center.  The boy could now sleep until his own internal clock woke him, because if Johnny was on-duty, Clarice was in the house giving it the much-needed presence of a woman.  She was more than worth the generous bonus Johnny gave her at Christmas time, and the raise he’d given her when she reached the anniversary date of her first full year of employment with him.

 

It was on that day, two weeks after Trevor’s second birthday, that Johnny arrived home from work at six-fifteen. Months of cold rain and slushy thick snow had finally given way to a majestic Alaskan spring.  Flowers were starting to bloom, and the thick scent of the Sitka pines surrounding Johnny’s house filled the air.  The back door flew open as he stepped out of his Land Rover.  Johnny turned around and grinned as he was hailed with, “Papa! Papa!  You home! You home!”

 

A little boy with outstretched arms and thick black hair that curled on the ends and stuck out in five different directions ran toward Johnny.  The endearment, “Papa” never failed to make Johnny chuckle a little bit.  He had yet to completely get used to the way children in this part of Alaska referred to their fathers, but he had to admit he’d come to love the sound of it.

 

Johnny swooped Trevor up, planted a kiss on his cheek, then spun him around until the child squealed with delight.  When their fun came to an end, Johnny settled Trevor on his hip and walked to the house, where the smell of a warm supper waiting in the oven drifted out to greet him.  

 

Chapter 64

 

Since the day Johnny and I renewed our friendship, I’d never had doubts that Eagle Harbor was a good place for him. The right place for him to further his career and raise his son. The place where he’d found contentment and put Ashton Riley behind him – or at least as much as he’d ever be able to.  I saw nothing but joy in his eyes as he told me about the day Trevor was born, and heard happiness in his voice when he spoke of their early years in Eagle Harbor. I think it was Johnny’s strong sense of belonging to the little community, and his kinship with the rugged Alaskan landscape, that made his decision to remain there an easy one despite the loss of the job he’d devoted himself to.

 

Johnny kept his promise to Trevor when he’d said, “I just need to be left ‘lone today, Trev.  Just for today.”

 

On Sunday, the three of us went to Carl and Clarice’s for the kind of after-church meal that was a tradition throughout my childhood. A pot roast slow cooked with potatoes, carrots, and onions, topped off by warm apple pie and ice cream for dessert.

 

On Monday, Johnny drove Trevor to school.  I sat in the passenger seat, but only because Johnny’d asked me to go along for the ride. I was leaving for home in nine days, on Wednesday, April 12th.  I had to return to work on Monday the 17th.  Therefore, it was time for me to fade into the background.  Johnny needed to know he and Trevor would be fine once I was gone.  He needed to continue to build confidence in his abilities to run his household and parent his son. 

 

I remained a supportive but unobtrusive presence for my friend throughout that day.  After dropping off Trevor, Johnny had a physical therapy session, then he drove us to the real estate office. 

 

Glen Kamen seemed like a nice guy. Trim and fit for a man I guessed to be in his late forties, with pale rusty hair that was just beginning to recede at the temples. He was eager to help Johnny, offering advice and setting up appointments so Johnny could look at available land and houses that week. When their meeting ended Johnny stood and shook hands with Glen.  It was the first time Glen referred to the reason why Johnny was looking for a new place to live.

 

“If you ask me, Chief, you got a bum deal. A real bum deal.  I wish you’d let Carl and Phil circulate that petition and--”

 

Johnny shook his head.  “No.  No pet-petition.  It’s okay.”

 

“No it’s not okay.  None of us thinks it’s okay. You should have heard the uproar at Donna’s this morning.  Half the town wants to hang Ellison, and the other half wants to burn him at the stake.”

 

I assumed the “Donna’s” Glen mentioned was Donna’s Diner.  I could picture the weekday breakfast crowd, made up mostly of businessmen and male blue-collar workers, engaged in heated discussions over the news of Johnny’s firing.  Something that would have barely drawn notice in a city the size of Los Angeles was a cross between a crisis and scandal in Eagle Harbor.

 

“I don’t wan-want anyone bother--bothering him, Glen.  You tell ‘em--them that.  Tell them all I say--said that.”

 

Glen stared at Johnny a few seconds, like he was trying to figure out if Johnny really meant that he didn’t want Tim Ellison harassed – or run out of town on a rail – after all Ellison had done to him.  I knew Johnny meant it, and Glen finally realized he did too.

 

“All right. If that’s the way you want it.”

 

“It is.”

 

“Okay, but--”

 

“No buts.”

 

Glen sighed; said, “You drive a hard bargain, Chief,” and walked us to the door. This same scenario was repeated throughout the day as Johnny made stops at the bank, post office, and grocery store.  Invariably a crowd would gather around him, and the designated spokesperson would say the same things Glen had. 

 

The town was in uproar.

 

Johnny’d gotten a bum deal.

 

People were ready to tar and feather Ellison.

 

Regardless of the overwhelming support, Johnny’s position never wavered.  He didn’t want Ellison or his family bothered.  They all needed to accept the outcome of the vote taken on Friday night.  He didn’t want a petition circulated.  He’d be fine.  It was probably time for him to retire anyway.

 

That last statement always drew protests, but those protests didn’t change Johnny’s mind.  His stance that no one should cause trouble for Tim Ellison didn’t surprise me. Johnny’s always been a good-hearted guy.  Even without him saying so, I knew he was furious with Ellison, but he wouldn’t want harm to come to the man, and the last thing he’d want was for Ellison’s wife or children to be harassed or frightened.  I had a feeling that, in this case, “what’s goes around comes around,” would somehow come to pass. Considering the sentiments of the people we encountered that week, I couldn’t imagine Tim Ellison sticking around Eagle Harbor.  But then, I also knew things would die down after a few weeks passed, especially since Johnny refused to add fuel to the fire, and discouraged anyone else from doing so.  Because of that, I figured it was possible for the Ellison family to go on living in Eagle Harbor for years to come, with most people eventually forgetting what he’d done to make everyone so angry.  As Johnny’d told me, gossip, scandals, and upsets come and go quickly in a small town.  What has tempers flaring one week, is replaced by some new concern the next week.

 

 I didn’t think what had happened to John Gage would be forgotten quite that quickly, but I got the impression that’s what Johnny wanted.  That he wanted to start this new phase of his life without constant reminders of his former position with the fire department.  I wasn’t sure how that’d be possible as long as he remained a resident of Eagle Harbor, but I couldn’t fault Johnny for trying to make this transition as easy on Trevor as possible. For not wanting to uproot Trevor from his school, friends, and the town he’d grown up in.  I found myself wishing Joanne and I lived closer to Johnny so we could help him when needed, but we wouldn’t entertain the notion of moving to Alaska any more than Johnny was willing to entertain the notion of moving back to L.A. the one time I mentioned it to him a couple of days after he’d lost his job.

 

By the end of the week, Johnny was in the process of buying four acres of vacant land.  He’d looked at the two houses Glen had for sale, and looked at one half of a duplex for rent.  While one of the homes was in mint condition, and the duplex was in nice shape too, Johnny decided buying the land and having a home built to fit his needs, both for now and years to come, was the best choice.  

 

He’d downloaded a house plan off the Internet that he thought was perfect for him and Trev.  A one-story with three bedrooms, two bathrooms, an open great room/kitchen/dining area that ran the length of the house, small laundry room, and an attached garage.  He’d called a builder he knew, got some preliminary things lined up, then e-mailed the plan to him.  If things went well, he and Trevor would be in their new home by Thanksgiving.  Johnny was even considering having a small steel-structured barn built for the horses, but I’d heard him tell Trevor that decision was on hold until he knew all the costs involved for the house. In the meantime, Johnny arranged to rent a two bedroom house owned by one of the volunteer paramedics. It wasn’t roomy, but as Johnny said, he wouldn’t have to impose on Carl and Clarice, and the man had no objections to Trevor’s dogs and cat taking up temporary residence in the house. 

 

“I don’t usually allow animals, but for you, Chief, anything.”

 

Numerous people stepped forward and offered acts of kindness like that one.  Because the little house had no place for a washer and dryer, Clarice told Johnny he could do laundry at her place while he was renting.  The Teirmans offered to store in one of their out-buildings any furniture, appliances, and boxes Johnny needed them to until his new home was finished, and they offered to take the horses until Johnny knew whether he’d be keeping them.  Gus offered to take the cats, saying he could use them around the airport to keep the mouse population under the control.  I think Gus’s offer came more from the fact that Trevor worked for him and he wanted to help make this adjustment easier for the boy, than from his concern about mice, but either way, it was a nice gesture on his part and one Johnny appreciated.  As word spread of Johnny’s plans to remain in Eagle Harbor, he received more offers of help with moving into the rental home, and from there, into his new home, than he could keep track of.  The respect people had for John Gage transcended his position in the community.  It made no difference that he wasn’t Eagle Harbor’s fire chief any longer.  He was their friend and neighbor; a man in need that everyone was eager to help because of all he’d done for them since the day he arrived in their town.

 

By the time my last weekend in Eagle Harbor arrived, Ashton’s engagement ring was on its way to a young man in Connecticut. Johnny had sold it for five thousand dollars.  The only thing he said about it as we walked out of the post office on Friday afternoon was, “Hope it brings him better luck than it did me.” 

 

That was also the same day Johnny received two job offers. He was well known throughout Alaska because of his involvement in the state’s emergency medical programs.  Word that he was no longer Eagle Harbor’s fire chief had evidently spread quickly. The first offer came from the Anchorage Fire Department with a proposal to be their paramedic instructor.  The second offer involved teaching emergency medical care to paramedics, first responders, EMT’s, police officers and firefighters at the community college in Juneau.  Johnny immediately discounted Anchorage’s proposal because of his desire to finish raising Trevor in Eagle Harbor.  The teaching position intrigued him, however, and he told the woman who called that he’d give it serious consideration. 

 

After we’d dropped Trevor off at Gus’s on Saturday morning, Johnny drove to Donna’s Diner where he and I ate breakfast.  It was unusually quiet in the restaurant.  Carl was absent, and so was Phil. The remainder of the men and women on the fire and police departments that were usually seen in Donna’s before roll call were absent as well.  When I mentioned something about it to Johnny over our omelets, bacon, and toast, he said the state conference for fire and police departments was held on this weekend in Anchorage each year. 

 

“They would have left Thursday afer’noon. Be back sometime Sunday night.”

 

“Oh,” was all I said.

 

Whatever feelings Johnny had about missing this year’s conference he kept to himself. It also made more sense to me as to why he wasn’t reluctant to eat in Donna’s that morning.  He knew the place would be empty, and that he wouldn’t have to deal with anyone’s sympathies, or try to convince someone he didn’t want a petition circulated on his behalf, or want Tim Ellison beheaded in the town square, or whatever the latest idle threats were against the man.

 

            Johnny insisted on paying for my meal.  While he settled the bill with our waitress, I stepped out into the damp air.  A layer of misty fog hung over the town.  I heard the high-pitched toot of a ferry whistle coming from the harbor.  I glanced at my watch.  It was quarter to nine. I’d been in Eagle Harbor long enough to know that the ferry departed for Juneau at nine on Saturday mornings, at noon, and then at three.

 

            The whistled tooted again, calling to any potential passengers as Johnny walked out of Donna’s and headed for the Land Rover. Johnny stopped at the grocery store on our way out of town.  He pulled around by the loading dock, put the vehicle in park, and got out.  I climbed out too.  We filled the Rover’s cargo hold with empty cardboard boxes the store’s stock boys had left piled on the dock.  Carl kept telling Johnny he could take his time moving out of the house, but now that Johnny had a place to rent and was on his way to buying land and having a home built, he seemed anxious to vacate the only home he’d lived in since arriving in Eagle Harbor.  Maybe he didn’t feel right about staying in the house any longer than necessary considering it was part of the salary package he no longer received.  Or maybe he felt the sooner he faced each new change that was coming, the easier things would be on Trevor.  Or maybe he just thought, because I was still there to help him, it was a good weekend to begin packing. Knowing Johnny the way I do, I’m willing to bet money on that last one.

 

            Johnny and I made five trips each from the Rover to the house until all the boxes were in the laundry room. He took scissors, strapping tape, and black Magic Markers from a kitchen drawer.  He tossed a marker at me and pointed to a cabinet.

 

“You can start that--with that one.”


            “Gonna get all the work you can outta me before I leave, is that it?”

 

Johnny grinned.  “That’s it.”

 

As I began stacking plastic food storage containers and lids in the box, I thought it was a good sign that Johnny’s sense of humor hadn’t left him.  I felt a little better then about my impending trip home on Wednesday.  Johnny hadn’t let his job loss defeat him.  He was moving forward – working hard yet on his physical recovery from the aneurysm, making decisions about where he and Trevor would live, and thinking ahead to the possibility of accepting a new job.     

 

After my box was full, I labeled it and taped the lid shut. Johnny taped and labeled the box he’d been filling as I walked to the laundry room and grabbed two more boxes. Johnny had just stacked our two full boxes in one corner of the kitchen when a high-pitched “beep beep beep” came from somewhere near the toaster.  I turned, not sure what the source of the sound was. Johnny made no move to investigate its source, but stood in the middle of the kitchen floor, his body taunt as though adrenaline was telling him to run, but for some reason his brain was overriding that command.  As the beeping continued, he hurried to the back door and stepped out onto the deck.  I went to the open doorway.  Spring air heavy with dampness drifted into the laundry room.

 

“John--”

 

He held up a hand to silence me.  I stepped onto the deck and stood next to him, trying to figure out what he was focusing on.  Within a few seconds I realized he wasn’t looking at anything in particular, but was listening to the distant sound of the fire whistle.  Whenever it made a revolution on top of the tower in the fire station’s parking lot that caused it to face Johnny’s home, the sound grew louder. 

 

As the seconds lengthened to minutes, the siren seemed to grow more insistent, as though it was trying to say every available firefighter and paramedic was needed.  It was then that I realized what I’d heard in the kitchen was Johnny’s pager.  The one he always had with him that summoned him to fire and rescue calls when he was away from the station.  With everything that had been going on in the past week, he’d forgotten to turn it into Carl. 

 

As the siren continued to wail, Johnny hurried past me. 

 

“Johnny, where--”

 

“Come on.”

 

I watched him slip into his coat and boots just as smoothly and quickly as he had during the years we worked at Station 51 and klaxons had us jumping into our turnouts in the middle of the night. 

 

“Where’re we going?”

 

“Town.”

 

I didn’t think that was such a good idea.  Whatever was going on, he was no longer Eagle Harbor’s fire chief.  The rescue call was best left to someone else in my opinion.

 

“Johnny--”

 

He threw my coat at me. 

 

“Hurry up!”

 

“But I don’t think you should--”

 

“Just gonna see if anyone need--needs my help.”

 

“But--”

 

That was as far as my protest got.  He tossed my boots at me next, pulling me out the door before I had a chance to put them on.  I paused on the deck long enough to get the boots over my socks, then ran after Johnny as he raced for the Land Rover.  I was barely in the passenger seat before he hit the accelerator and took off down the driveway.  I still didn’t think this was a good idea.  I thought we should stay at his house and continue our packing without worrying about what was going on in town, but I knew Johnny was thinking of Phil and Carl, and the numerous other Eagle Harbor police officers, firefighters, and paramedics gathered in Anchorage that weekend.  He probably wasn’t any more certain than I was as to who’d been left in charge, and if there was enough manpower to handle whatever emergency the siren was announcing.

 

I grabbed the dashboard as he took a corner too sharp, throwing me against the door. 

 

“Now I remember why I never let you drive,” I muttered.

 

He glanced at me, grinned, and continued to speed toward Eagle Harbor.

 

 

Chapter 65

 

Johnny didn’t have to stop at the fire station to find out where the emergency was.  He followed the vehicles exiting the station, smoothly flowing between a paramedic squad and an engine, as though the Land Rover belonged in the midst of flashing lights and sirens.  The fog grew heavier and thicker, and the air colder.  Or so it seemed to Johnny. Considering the Rover’s heater was on, maybe the perception of a damp chill came from the part of his brain that knew what a foggy spring day in southern Alaska felt like. The sudden drop in visibility that barely enabled him to see the red lights through the mist allowed Johnny an educated guess regarding their destination.

 

“We’re headed to the hab-harbor.”

 

Roy leaned forward in his seat, squinting to see through the fog. 

 

“Glad you know where we’re going.”

 

“See.”

 

“See what?  I can’t see a thing.”

 

“Good thing I drove afer-after all.” 

 

“That’s still debatable.”

 

“Maybe for you, but not for me.”

 

Their banter reminded Johnny of all the times they’d ridden together in Squad 51.  And just like thirty years ago, as soon as they arrived at the scene, the banter stopped and they were all business as they hurried from the Rover.

 

Roy tagged along as Johnny strode toward a huddled group of men at the water’s edge who would have been impossible to see had it not been for the yellow reflective stripes on their turnout coats.  Johnny knew Roy was prepared to offer whatever assistance he could, but he also suspected there was another reason for Roy’s purposeful stride at his heels.  He was prepared to pull Johnny out of the way if they weren’t welcome.

 

Johnny refused to think about how he’d react if he were told his services weren’t needed. He wasn’t here to take over anyone’s duties, or assert authority he no longer had.  He was simply here to help in any way possible, even if that meant doing nothing more than setting out roadside flares and keeping the already gathering crowd of on-lookers at a safe distance.

 

Hysterical screams and panicked cries for help rolled in with the fog, coming from somewhere in that sea of misty water.  Johnny’s walk changed to a run.  Faces that seemed too young beneath firefighters’ helmets turned to look at the sound of heavy boots pounding against pavement.  The uncertainty in their eyes was apparent.  And then, seconds later, so was the relief.  Johnny wondered who’d been so stupid as to let all the senior members of the fire department go to Anchorage, not leaving behind anyone with some experience and maturity under his or her belt to handle a disaster of this magnitude.  Right now that wasn’t important though.  What was important was getting everyone out of the frigid ocean before there was nothing but lifeless bodies to bring ashore.

 

Johnny didn’t know who was happier to see him, the young firefighters desperately looking for a leader, or Eagle Harbor’s mayor, Jim Beaumont, whose massive stomach bounced up and down as he lumbered toward Johnny.  Johnny met the man halfway, not wanting to deal with a heart attack on a day when they were going to have enough to deal with.

 

The man huffed and puffed as he tried to talk and draw in air at the same time.  “John, I’m glad you’re here.”

 

“What happened?”

 

“The ferry.”

 

“What about it?”

 

“Chuck called in a mayday.  It’s taking on water faster than the pumps can send it back out.  We don’t know why.  All we do know is that the passengers are being forced to abandon ship, and it’s loaded with all those little girls headed for Juneau to sell their cookies.”

 

Johnny didn’t need further explanation.  He’d seen the kids around town that week in their Brownie and Girl Scout uniforms.  He’d bought half a dozen boxes of cookies from Dana’s daughter Courtney after his physical therapy session on Wednesday.  Aside from the girls and their troop leaders, the ferry would have been filled to capacity with people headed for Alaska’s mainland to run errands, visit relatives, see a movie, and shop at places like Wal-Mart and Target, where the prices were cheaper than any to be had in Eagle Harbor.

 

 Johnny didn’t ask if it was okay for him to begin rescue operations.  He just did so.  Besides, the look on the mayor’s round face said this was exactly what he’d been hoping for.

 

Johnny turned to his firefighters, asking for a handie talkie. Without hesitation, one was thrust into his outstretched hand.  He put it to his mouth, clicked the “talk” button, and raised Happie at dispatch.  He told her to contact the Coast Guard, and then contact to Gus and get him to the harbor with his helicopter.  He finished by telling her to contact Bartlett Hospital in Juneau and Eagle Harbor’s medical center to inform them that a large number of patients would be arriving.

 

“10-4, Chief.” 

 

Leave it to Happie not to question why the man who really wasn’t the chief any longer was giving her orders. And leave it to her to add, “About damn time your butt is back in the saddle.”

 

“Thanks.”  Johnny turned, scanning the idle fishing boats moored in the harbor.  “An’ get a hold of ever-every boat captain you can.  Tell ‘em get down here.  We’re go-gonna need their help.”

 

“10-4.  We’ll get right on it.”

 

Johnny didn’t know exactly who “we” was, but assumed various town’s people were gathering at the station to see how they could help. 

 

By the time Johnny was finished talking to Happie, the crowd of paramedics, EMTs and firefighters had grown as his volunteer force began to arrive. Johnny saw Carl’s police force doing their job by keeping on-lookers and panicked relatives away from the emergency workers and vehicles. 

 

“What can I do to help?”

 

Johnny turned to the portly mayor.  “We need these boats.  When the guys get here, tell ‘em come out and help us, but slow.  They got-gotta go slow, Jim. Slow and careful.”

 

“I’ll tell ‘em.”

 

The fire department owned just one rescue boat. Johnny quickly picked out the firefighters and EMTs he wanted with him, leaving enough room for Roy to join them.   While the boat was being unmoored, he turned to one of his volunteers, putting the woman in charge of shore duty. 

 

“I wan’ six to each boat.”

 

The woman nodded her understanding.  When the fishing boats left the harbor, he wanted people on them who could help pull victims from the water and give whatever medical aid was needed.   He was counting on her to decide the best mix of firefighters and EMTs to make up a skilled team for each departing boat.

 

Johnny saw his physician, Mark Benson, running toward the harbor, and spotted three nurses from the medical center arriving in their cars.  Johnny didn’t delay the rescue further by talking to Mark. They’d coordinated disaster drills together for many years now.  Mark was quite capable of setting up a triage unit without his assistant.

 

Johnny climbed on the boat, extending a hand to Roy to help him up the final rung of the ladder.  Johnny left the piloting to one of his firefighters who’d trained for just this sort of rescue.  The boat chugged into the fog, speed a potential killer this time instead of a lifesaver.  They couldn’t risk running over anyone.  One of the female firefighters pulled on the boat’s air horn. The noise carried to the people in the water.  Shouts of “Help! Help!” and “This way! Over here!” guided the pilot through the murky mist.

 

The fog was so thick it was like being shrouded in a gray blanket.  The rescue boat was almost on top of the first victims before Johnny saw them.  He held up his right arm, commanding, “Slower!  Slow down!”

 

Dana’s hair clung to her skull.  Two little girls bobbed in the water beside her, both of them wearing flotation devices Johnny credited for saving their lives.  Dana was treading water without the aid of a life preserver.  Johnny surmised that in the chaos of the ferry sinking Dana shoved the children into the life preservers, then ran out of time to put one on herself. He hoped every adult had acted as quickly and selflessly.  If not, he didn’t want to think of how many little bodies they might pull from the ocean before this day ended.

 

Johnny and Roy reached over the side of the boat.  Johnny grabbed Dana’s daughter, pulling her up and into the vessel.   Roy grabbed the other girl, whose first name Johnny wasn’t certain of, but whom he recognized as a granddaughter of the man who owned Eagle Harbor’s hardware store. The children shivered and cried; their frigid skin a ghostly white. 

 

“You’re okay,” Johnny soothed.  “You’re okay now.”

 

He handed Courtney to an EMT who wrapped her in a thick blanket, then bent to grab Dana’s outstretched hand. 

 

The forty-degree water had already taken a toll on the woman.  Her lips were blue, her hands so cold she couldn’t hang onto Johnny.  She lost her grip with a weak cry and disappeared beneath the water.  Courtney yelled, “Mom!” as Johnny dove off the side of the boat.  No matter how much he’d tried to mentally prepare himself for it, the icy water still sent shockwaves through his body.  He didn’t have time to dwell on the discomfort.  He grabbed Dana, pushed her to the surface and into Roy’s waiting arms.  When he saw she was safely on board, he scaled the ladder and got back in the boat, water dripping from his jeans and coat.

 

That wasn’t the last time Johnny went into the water, and before long, Roy was joining him.  Hypothermia set in quickly when the water temperature was below sixty degrees.  The passengers who’d abandoned the sinking ferry were exhausted and cold, barely able to tread water and head toward the oncoming boats that continued to grow in number as Eagle Harbor’s fishermen joined Johnny’s rescue efforts. 

 

Getting the children and the elderly out of the water were Johnny and Roy’s first priorities. They were the ones whose body temperatures would drop the quickest.  Almost everyone, adult and child, had life jackets on, which helped the situation.  Johnny knew they’d be facing a high casualty count if the ferry’s captain, Chuck Pendelton, hadn’t realized what was happening and ordered everyone to take emergency precautions.  There were a few strong swimmers, like Dana, who’d ended up in the water without flotation devices, but fortunately, more were wearing them than not.  Even skilled swimmers in excellent physical condition couldn’t survive for long in the icy waters of the northern Pacific.

 

By the time the Coast Guard arrived, Eagle Harbor’s little fire department had done herself proud.  With the help of the fishermen, they’d gotten everyone out of the water.  Victims in need of emergency care at Bartlett Hospital were transported via helicopter – either the one Gus was piloting with two paramedics now on board, or the one the Coast Guard supplied along with two medics of their own.  Those victims not in grave danger of succumbing to hypothermia were taken to shore, where Mark Benson and his medical staff offered initial care before ambulances, fire trucks, and even pickup trucks and SUV’s owned by town’s people, transported them to the medical center for follow-up care.

 

Trevor was on shore waiting for his father when the long morning was finally over. He’d hitched a ride from the airport with Gus’s wife, joining her in helping in any way he could, whether that was getting more blankets for Dr. Mark, or carrying a shivering child from one of the boats to a nurse working triage.

 

The teenager ran to his bedraggled parent.

 

“Papa!  Someone told me you were here!  They said you were in charge.  Does that mean--”

 

“Doesn’t mean anything, Trev,” Johnny said, teeth shattering and limbs shaking inside wet clothing. “Roy and I just helpin’ out.”

 

“But--”

 

“Come on.  Let’s go home.”

 

No one seemed to notice Johnny leading his son and his best friend toward the Land Rover, nor take notice when Johnny backed the Rover away from the harbor and headed it towards home with the heater blowing on “high.”  But that’s just the way Johnny wanted it.  Like he’d told Trevor, he’d only come to help.  His help wasn’t needed any longer, and on Sunday evening Carl and Phil would return, and the quest for a new fire chief would be back in full swing. Besides, everything would have turned out all right even if Johnny hadn’t shown up.  He was proud of the men and women he’d served beside today. They’d simply needed a little guidance to get them started.

 

Johnny never looked in his rearview mirror as he drove away from the scene.  If he had, he would have seen Jim Beaumont and a large group of firefighters trying to wave him down.  While Johnny thought of his presence at the disaster as insignificant, the people of Eagle Harbor thought differently.

 

           

Chapter 66

 

We staggered into Johnny’s house soaking wet, exhausted, and giving new meaning to the phrase, “chilled to the bone.”  Trevor hurried ahead of us while Johnny and I stood in the laundry room struggling to peel off our saturated boots, coats, and socks with fingers so cold they wouldn’t bend. Trev flicked on lights, threw logs, kindling and newspapers into the fireplace, then started a fire.  He charged up the stairs, returning with a pile of towels and blankets just as Johnny and I made it to the great room, our ice-encased jeans crackling as we walked stiff-legged like a couple of mummies from one of those old horror movies Chet Kelly liked so much. Trevor wrapped blankets around our shoulders as we stood against the stone hearth, then draped towels over our wet heads, making us look like shrouded chieftains about to give thanks to the Fire God for the warmth glowing against our backsides.

 

Trevor knew just what we needed next. 

 

“I’ll warm up some soup, and heat the leftover lasagna in the microwave.  And hot chocolate. I’ll make hot chocolate too.”

 

Johnny shook so hard his blankets trembled.  He nodded and managed to get his teeth to stop chattering long enough to say, “Thanks, Trev.”

 

Trevor scooted around the kitchen, getting out a pots, dishes, silverware, mugs, cans of soup, and a pan of lasagna from the refrigerator.  Johnny and I remained rooted in front of the fireplace, both of us knowing we should get out of our wet clothes and into hot showers, but both of us too damn cold to move. 

 

Johnny’s teeth were still chattering when he looked at me and grinned.  For a moment, I wasn’t in Eagle Harbor any longer with my best friend, but instead, somewhere thirty years in the past with my partner at a fire station in Los Angeles.  I wondered if he was seeing the same thing when he looked at me – age and time suspended, the fine lines around my mouth and eyes no longer there, my back a little straighter, my step more agile, and my white hair sandy-brown once again.

 

For just a few seconds, I think Johnny saw the young man I’d been, just like I saw the young man he’d been.  His grin grew wider.

 

“It was a hell of a rescue, Roy.”

 

“Yeah, it sure was.” 

 

“We have--haven’t been on a run together in a long time.”

 

I chuckled. “No, we haven’t.  And I should have known when you raced out of here this morning dragging me along with you that I’d come back cold, wet, hungry, and sore.”

 

“Can-can’t have you goin’ home ‘fore-before we had some fun.”

 

“If this was your idea of fun, remind me to say “no thanks” next time.”

 

“Wouldn’t do you any good.”

 

“No?”

 

“No.  I’d just drag you along.”

 

“That’s what I was afraid of.”

 

Johnny laughed, then used one stiff finger to point to the stairs.  “Bet-better get a hot shower and dry clothes.”

 

“You too.”

 

“I will.”

 

He turned and headed for Clarice’s room.  I watched him with silent admiration.  Johnny may not have been Eagle Harbor’s fire chief any longer, but in my book, no one else was better suited for the job. If the men who’d taken that title away from him didn’t realize what a huge mistake they’d made, then they didn’t deserve John Gage on their payroll. His talents could be put to better use for an employer who respected the experience and knowledge he’d bring to the job, and who didn’t care whether he stumbled over a word, or had to pause before he was able to complete a sentence.

 

It was Trevor’s voice that interrupted my musing. 

 

“Uncle Roy?”

 

I didn’t answer the boy until Johnny had disappeared from my view through the dining room.

 

“Yeah, Trev?”

 

“The food’s almost ready.  Don’t ya’ wanna take a shower before we eat?”

 

I shivered. “Guess I better, huh?”

 

“Yeah.  You look like an iceberg.”

 

I chuckled. “Come to think of it, I feel like an iceberg.”

 

“Then you’d better take a hot shower and put on dry clothes.  Aunt Joanne’ll shoot me and Papa if we send you home with pneumonia or something.”

 

“Don’t worry, Trevor, I think this is one part of my visit I won’t be telling your Aunt Joanne about.  At least not the part where I was swimming in forty degree water.”

 

“That’s probably a good idea.”

 

“You’re right.  It probably is.”

 

It was hell climbing those stairs with frozen pant legs. And it was heaven standing beneath a forceful stream of hot water until the bathroom was filled with so much steam it looked like a sauna. The Campbell’s cream of chicken soup and lasagna left from the previous night’s supper that Trevor made for us couldn’t have tasted better than some fancy meal at a gourmet restaurant.  When we were done eating, Trevor cleaned up the kitchen while Johnny and I refilled our mugs with hot chocolate, went to the great room, plopped down in the easy chairs and sat staring at the fire while we sipped our drinks.

 

Johnny thanked Trevor for handling the kitchen chores alone when the teenager joined us ten minutes later.  Trev asked if we wanted to watch a movie.  That was fine with both Johnny and I.  If Johnny’s muscles were half as stiff and sore as mine, I knew he didn’t want to move from his recliner and the warmth of the fire for the rest of the afternoon. 

 

Without intending to, I napped through most of the movie. When I woke up, I saw Johnny was sleeping.  A voice from the couch teased, “Boy, it’s no fun spending a Saturday afternoon with a couple of old guys.”

 

Before I could respond, Johnny opened one eye and turned to look at his son. 

 

“We might be ole--old, kiddo, but we’re tough as we were thirty years ago.”  He grinned at me.  “Right, Roy?”

 

I grinned in return. “Actually, I think life’s made us even tougher than we were back then.”

 

Trevor didn’t seem to understand what I was saying, but the smile and wink Johnny shot me said he knew exactly what I meant, and wholeheartedly agreed.




Chapter 67

 

Johnny didn’t suggest we do any packing on Sunday, and I didn’t volunteer for that duty.  The muscles in my arms and lower back were so tight and knotted that it felt like someone had twisted a rubber band around them, and kept twisting just for the fun of it.  Every time I tried to do even the simplest tasks, like make the bed or bend over to tie my shoes, I had to stifle a groan.  It had been years since I’d been on a water rescue.  I’d forgotten how physically exhausting that kind of call was.  Even more so when you’re well past the age when a man should be diving into a frigid ocean and lifting water logged children above his head, although I had to acknowledge that aching arms and a sore back were a small price to pay for the lives saved.  Johnny’d called Bartlett Hospital and Eagle Harbor’s medical center on Saturday evening to find out about the victims who’d been transported.  A full recovery was predicted for everyone, and just three of our patients were being kept overnight in Juneau for observation. 

 

Johnny’s phone rang throughout much of Saturday evening and into Sunday.  He didn’t answer it, nor would he let Trevor or me answer it.  The machine recorded call after call from grateful people wanting to thank him for all he’d done at the scene. 

 

When Trevor asked, “How come you don’t wanna talk to ‘em, Pops?” when the twentieth call interrupted our supper on Saturday evening, Johnny shrugged.

 

“They never call--called before when I was just doing my job.  They shouldn’t call now.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Never mine-mind. It’s not ‘portant.  Eat your supper while it’s still warm.”

 

“But you’re a hero.”

 

“No I’m not. That’s ‘zact--exactly my point.”

 

Trevor’s brow furrowed, but when Johnny wouldn’t elaborate, Trev did as Johnny had told him to and finished eating.

 

I didn’t sleep very well on Saturday night.  Even after taking two Tylenol about an hour before going to bed, I couldn’t get comfortable; my aching muscles making it difficult to shift position.  Johnny must have had the same problem, because he looked as tired as I felt on Sunday morning.  Clarice stopped by to pick up Trevor on her way to church. While she waited for Trevor to get his coat and shoes on she said to Johnny, “You should hear the talk around town.”

 

Johnny looked up from where he was filling the dishwasher with our dirty breakfast plates.  “About what?”

 

“About what? You know perfectly well about what.  About what you did yesterday.”

 

“I was just help out--helping out.”

 

“You did more than help out, John.  If it hadn’t been for you--”

 

“Nothing, Clarice.  If it hadn’t been for me, nothing.”

 

“Oh come on now.  Don’t downplay it.”

 

“See, Pops, I told you.  You are a hero.”  Trevor looked at Clarice. “I tried to tell him that.  Do you think we’ll get to stay here, Clarice?  Will they give him his job--”


            “No,” Johnny said.

 

“What do you mean no?”

 

“That won’t happen, son.  And even if does-if it does, I don’t know if I’d assep--accept it.”

 

“But, Papa--”

 

The look on Johnny’s face indicated to Clarice it was time for this subject to end.  She put her plump hands on Trevor’s shoulders and guided him toward the back door. 

 

“We need to go, love.”  To Johnny she said, “I’ll have him home around four or so.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

A pizza and movie party was being held in the church’s social hall for the teenagers that afternoon.  Clarice was a chaperone, and had told Johnny she’d bring Trevor home when the party ended.

 

“Have fun,” Johnny said to his son.  “Behave yourself.”

 

“I’ll be in church, Pops.  And Clarice’ll be there to watch me like a hawk.  I wouldn’t be stupid enough not to behave myself.”

 

Johnny smiled.  “Glad to hear it.”

 

“See ya’ later, Uncle Roy.”

 

“You bet, Junior. Have a good time.”

 

“I will.”

 

The teenager crossed the kitchen.  With a gesture that took Johnny by surprise, he threw his arms around his father, said, “Bye, Pops,” then added, “I don’t care what you say.  I still think you’re a hero.”

 

Trevor released Johnny before he could return the hug.  He ran out the door ahead of Clarice, leaving the woman shaking her head over his boundless energy as she followed, warning him to slow down so he wouldn’t slip on the sheen of ice that coated the sidewalk and driveway.

 

After they’d left I handed Johnny the remainder of the dishes stacked on the counter.

 

“That’s a pretty high compliment coming from a thirteen-year-old boy.”

 

“Yeah, well, you know how goes--it goes.  Today I’m a hero.  Tomorrow when I tell him to get off the phone and do home-his homework, I’ll be a jerk.”

 

I laughed while nodding.  “That about sums it up. I sure remember those days of parenthood.” 

 

“Do they ever end?”

 

“Sometimes too soon, and sometimes not soon enough.”

 

“That’s what I thought.”

 

Johnny started the dishwasher cycling, then asked me if I wanted another cup of coffee. I accepted his offer, watching as he poured me a steaming mug of the dark liquid, and a second glass of orange juice for himself.           

 

We sat down at the table, both of us reaching for a doughnut from the box Clarice had brought, even though we’d just finished eating breakfast a half hour earlier. 

 

            “He’s a good kid.”

 

            “What?”

 

            I took a sip of coffee, then repeated what I’d said.  “Trevor.  He’s a good kid.  He’ll make you proud someday.”

 

            “Already does.  When I don’t wanna knock common--some common sense into him, that is.”

 

            “Like father like son.”

 

            Johnny smiled at my teasing, but refused to acknowledge the truth to how much of the young John Gage was in Trevor.

 

            “Sometimes…” I started with an almost wistful tone to my voice.

 

            “Sometimes what?” he asked.

 

            I could feel Johnny’s eyes on me, but I didn’t immediately meet his gaze.  We’d talked about a lot of things during the past two months.  Probably more than we’d talked about since we’d ridden together in Squad 51.  I’d learned about his life during the years our friendship no longer existed, but I hadn’t told him much about mine.  Most of it he already knew – what colleges my kids had attended. What careers they’d pursued. Who they’d married, how many children they’d had, and Jennifer’s divorce from Dan.  The career Joanne forged for herself in banking after John entered high school.  My rise from captain to battalion chief, and then the change I’d made to chief paramedic instructor in 1996 that allowed me to enjoy a semi-retirement of sorts, while still reaping the benefits of a full time employee.

 

            But the one thing I hadn’t shared in any great detail with Johnny in the years since we’d renewed our friendship, was Brandon. The grandson I’d lost to cancer in 1998.  He’d been born in March of 1992, six weeks before Trevor’s birth in May of that year.  There were times when it was difficult for me to acknowledge that Johnny’s son and my grandson would be the same age had Brandon lived.  It was hard to think that the boy who’d known only six birthdays, would now be fourteen, and like Trev, on the brink of graduating from the eighth grade.

 

            “I…I pulled a kid out of the water yesterday.  A boy about five or six. Big blue eyes.  A mop of blond hair as light as Chris’s was when he was little.”

 

            Johnny nodded.  “Ellison’s boy.”

 

            “Really?”

 

            “Saw you with him. I had his daughter.”

 

            “Oh.”  I thought a moment. “I wonder if he knows.”

 

            “Doesn’t matter whether does--he does or not.  We were just--”

 

            “Doing our jobs,” I finished for him with a laugh.  “Not bad for an old guy who got canned last week, and another old guy who hasn’t been on active duty in ten years.”

 

            Now it was Johnny who laughed. “No.  Not bad at all.”

 

            When I didn’t say anything else, Johnny asked, “What about the boy?  Was

okay-he okay?”

 

            “Yeah. Other than being cold and scared, he was fine.  He just…”

 

            “Just what?”

 

            “He uh…he reminded me of Brandon, I guess.  He…he just made me think of Branny.”

 

            Johnny nodded his understanding.  Just like I’d done for him since arriving in Alaska, he waited patiently until I was ready to talk.

           

Chapter 68

 

Roy would never forget this day.  He wanted to.  God, if there was ever a day he wanted to erase from his memory it was this one.  April 16th, 1998.  The day they were burying Brandon. 

 

It seemed so absurd.  His little body shouldn’t be in that miniature white coffin resting on top of the ornamental catafalque over a dark hole in the ground.  He should be alive - playing with his sister, riding his bike, and asking Grandpa to take him fishing.

 

Roy gulped back tears.  He couldn’t give into his grief now.  Not now, and not ever.  His family needed him.  It was Roy’s waist that eight-year-old Libby had her face buried in, not her father’s.  It was Roy who Jennifer leaned against sobbing, not her husband. And on Roy’s other side, Joanne rested her head on his shoulder, her silent tears soaking the material of his uniform jacket.  He’d worn his fire department dress uniform because Brandon requested it of Roy just hours before he’d died.  That request had torn Roy up.  It was hard to believe a child could be so perceptive.  But Roy had learned a lot during their four-year journey through cancer with Brandon.  Amongst the things he’d realized is that children aren’t nearly as unaware of what’s happening to them as adults think. And just like adults who are gravely ill, children know when the end is near.  Even children as young as Brandon.  It was enough to break a grandfather’s heart.  That is, if it hadn’t already been broken by everything Brandon endured during his short life.

 

Roy thought back to when Brandon was two.  He cursed the day he was babysitting and noticed Brandon limping, and the way his right eyelid seemed to droop.  At first, he didn’t think too much of either thing.  There were a lot of reasons why an active two-year-old who attended preschool on the days his grandfather wasn’t available to watch him and his sister, might be limping and have what Roy thought was a cold in his eye.  He mentioned what he’d noticed to Jennifer that evening when she picked up the kids after her med school classes.  In the rush to get the children home and spend time with them before putting them to bed, she wasn’t any more concerned than Roy.  At least not right then.  The concern would come a few days later, when the limp grew more obvious, and it became apparent that Brandon didn’t have a cold in his eye, or any other type of minor infection common to young children.         

 

Jennifer took the boy to his pediatrician. That was the beginning of a long series of doctors, tests, hospital stays, surgery, and finally chemotherapy and radiation treatments.  For a period of time, they were given a reprieve.  After months of uncertainties and fear, Brandon went into remission and grew stronger.  But the hope Roy carried that the brain tumor would never return was short-lived.  Brandon had just two good years before the cycle of tests and surgery and chemotherapy began again.  This time, Roy knew Brandon wouldn’t live. He never voiced it, but he knew, and he had no doubts Jennifer and Dan, given their medical educations, knew it too. 

 

The marriage that had taken place too quickly as far as Roy was concerned, fell apart during the years of Brandon’s illness. Jennifer kept that fact from her parents for as long as she could, but eventually Libby was left with Roy and Joanne just a little too often, and Dan no longer seemed comfortable around Roy and his family, and any conversation taking place between Dan and Jennifer seemed stilted at best; short, clipped and sharp at worst.  At first, Roy attributed the changes he observed to the stress brought to the marriage by Brandon’s illness.  But eventually he and Joanne had to accept the inevitable. That Dan and Jennifer’s marriage wouldn’t survive Brandon’s death.  As Roy’s daughter sought comfort from him at her son’s funeral rather than from her husband, it was obvious to Roy that the marriage was over.  He caressed Libby’s head, looking down into the red-rimmed tear-filled eyes that silently asked him why her world was falling apart. He wished he had an answer for her, but he didn’t. He wished he could make everything right for her, but he couldn’t. He wished he had the power to bring Brandon back to life for her, healthy and whole, but he couldn’t do that either. 

 

When the service was over, Roy lingered behind the departing mourners.  After everyone had gotten into their vehicles, or was standing in small groups talking, Roy ran a hand over the smooth coffin and said a final choked goodbye to his grandson.  He had so many other things he wanted to say to the child, but he knew if he did he’d start crying, and he wouldn’t let himself do that.  It would frighten Libby, upset Jennifer, and cause Joanne worry. It wasn’t easy being the person everyone depended on to get them through the hard times, but that was the role Roy had carved out for himself as head of the DeSoto family.  It might be an out-of-date notion, but as far as he was concerned, these were the responsibilities of a husband, father, and grandfather.

 

 Roy had no desire to attend the luncheon the DeSotos’ church was hosting for them and their friends, but it would be rude and seemingly ungrateful if he skipped it.  He felt an arm slip through one of his.  He glanced sideways, expecting to see Joanne.

 

“Hey, hose jockey,” a quiet voice said.  “How’re you holding up?”

 

Roy managed a slight smile.  “Haven’t been a hose jockey in a long time now.”

 

“Doesn’t seem like it to this old head nurse.”

 

“You’re not old.”

 

“Older than I was when you first started working out of Rampart.”

 

Roy chuckled while thinking of his ever-widening bald spot, white hair, and the extra pounds he now carried around his middle.  “Aren’t we all.”

 

Dixie rested her head against Roy’s arm and stared at the casket.  When she’d finished silently paying her final respects to Brandon, she grasped Roy’s hand and waited patiently until he was ready to leave. 

 

Roy couldn’t think of anything he’d done in his life that was more difficult than turning away from his grandchild’s coffin.  He tried to find comfort in the thought that Brandon was no longer suffering.  But comfort wasn’t at hand, and as the old saying went, death was harder on those left behind.

 

Roy gave Dixie’s hand a light squeeze, appreciating her friendship and support. He looked at the people milling around their cars.  Kelly Brackett, Mike Morton, nurses who’d taken care of Brandon at L.A.’s Children’s Hospital throughout his four year illness, Branny’s pediatrician, family members and long-time friends and neighbors, Roy’s current paramedic class, and numerous young men and women he’d taught over the past two years. Also in attendance were men he’d worked with thirty years ago when he’d first joined the department, men he’d supervised during his years as captain of Station 26, his superiors from headquarters, and all of the men he’d worked with on Station 51’s A-shift, including Hank Stanley and his wife Grace, who’d driven down from Monterey.  Well…all of the men he’d worked with at 51’s except John Gage. 

 

If Johnny knew about Brandon, would he be here? 

 

Without an ounce of doubt, Roy knew the answer to that question.  For the girl Johnny had fondly called Jenny Bean; yes, he’d be here.

 

Roy was surprised at the twinge of disappointment he felt when he didn’t spot Johnny’s face in the crowd, then chastised himself for his foolishness.  He’d made it clear to Johnny thirteen years ago that he was no longer welcome in the DeSoto home.  That he was no longer a part of their lives.  Roy had no idea where the man was, if he still worked for a fire department, or even if he was alive.  For all Roy knew, Johnny could be dead.  Dead, just like Brandon was dead.

 

            It took the death of his grandson to make Roy realize how short life really was.  How it seemed like he was just a young firefighter, excited and enthusiastic about being certified as a paramedic. How it seemed like just yesterday that he was climbing into a squad to go on his first run with the new partner who would grow to become his best friend.  Now he didn’t know where the years had gone. His kids were grown.  The children who had taken their place called him grandpa.  He’d just buried his only grandson.  And suddenly, after years of refusing to have John Gage’s name mentioned in his presence, Roy found himself wishing Johnny were here. 

 

Roy scanned the crowd again.  When he didn’t see the man he was looking for, he straightened his shoulders, hid his disappointment, and walked with Dixie to the long line of cars waiting for him to lead the way to the church.

 

 

Chapter 69

 

Roy sighed, kneading his forehead.  By the slump to his shoulders, Johnny knew talking about Brandon had taken a lot out of the man.  Johnny stood, got the coffee pot from the counter, and refilled Roy’s mug.

 

Roy dropped his hand, glancing upward with a small smile. “Thanks.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

Johnny returned the pot to the warmer.  He walked back to the table, reclaiming his seat across from Roy. Silence lingered before Roy finally spoke again.

 

“It wasn’t the first time since you’d left L.A. that I realized I’d made a mistake by ending our friendship, but it was the first time it really hit me how short and unpredictable life is.  That life’s too short to let anger and pride ruin a friendship as strong as ours had been. I even thought of trying to find you after Brandon died.”

 

“But you didn’t.”

 

Roy shook his head, shame and regret evident in that small gesture.

 

“No, I didn’t. I mulled over going to headquarters to see if I could get the forwarding address you’d left.  I picked up the phone about a dozen times, wanting to call your dad and ask him how I could get in touch with you. On a lot of nights after Jo went to bed, I sat in front of the computer intending to enter your name in a search engine.  But in the end, I didn’t do any of those things.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because I figured if I did make contact with you, you’d tell me to jump off a cliff – not that I would have blamed you if you had.”

 

“I wouldn’t have.”

 

“Maybe not.  But I’d have deserved it. I really…I really missed having you as my friend during the years Brandon was sick, and then after he died.  But to call you and tell you that...” Roy shrugged.  “Every time I thought of it, it didn’t seem right.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I didn’t want you to think I was using you or taking advantage of you.  As though you hadn’t been good enough to be my friend for thirteen years, and then suddenly I call you out of the blue, tell you Jenny’s son died, and that I need you to…just to be around to go to a ball game with, or go fishing with, or meet for breakfast every so often.  Just…just needed you to help me forget for a while every now and then.”

 

            Johnny nodded, but made no verbal response.  They’d talked about the long rift in their friendship six years ago when Evan Crammer forced a reunion to take place between them.  As far as Johnny was concerned, there was nothing left to say and no apologies left to make. Though there was one thing left for Johnny to ask.

 

            “Roy?”

 

            “Yeah?”

           

            “Why’d you catch me?”

 

            “Catch you?”

 

            “Yeah.  Why’d you catch me?”

 

            It took a moment before Johnny saw recognition in Roy’s eyes. Roy finally understood this is what he’d asked the first day Roy arrived.  Only then, it had come out sounding like, “Why...why ca-ca’sh my?”

 

            “Catch you when, Johnny? Whatta ya’ mean?”

 

            “That day at Rampart.  After you…why’d you catch me?”

 

            “After I hit you?  Why’d I catch you after I hit you?”

 

            “Yeah. Why?”

 

            “You don’t know?”

 

            Johnny shook his head.  “I’ve been wondering about that for lotta--a lotta years now.”

 

            Silence stretched so long that Johnny assumed he wasn’t getting an answer.  Just when he was about to stand and suggest they head outside and take a hike to stretch their sore muscles, Roy said quietly, “Because you were my friend.  I caught you because you were my friend.”

 

            Johnny didn’t know what to say, but then, as Roy stood and put a hand on his shoulder, he supposed this was one of those times when words weren’t necessary between friends.

 

Chapter 70

 

            In many ways, it was a “Mayberry” ending.  But then what else would you expect from Eagle Harbor, the picture postcard for small town American life if there ever was one.

 

            I doubt Carl was back in town for more than five minutes Sunday evening before being overwhelmed with phone calls about Saturday’s rescue.  What exactly took place I’m not sure, though an educated guess tells me an emergency meeting of the Police and Fire Commission members convened and lasted well beyond midnight.  After Johnny and I took Trevor to school on Monday morning, we ran a few errands. Every place we went I picked up on the tension and excitement radiating throughout the town.  As though Eagle Harbor’s citizens already knew what was coming and were trying hard to keep it a secret from Johnny.  Not that much of anything in Eagle Harbor is a secret.  I think Johnny reached the same conclusion I had, but when he didn’t say anything about the atmosphere in town, or how many people seemed to call him “Chief” with a renewed purpose and energy behind the title, I didn’t either.

 

            We were in the barn late on Monday afternoon doing the chores.  Although I hadn’t noticed much of a change of season since arriving in Alaska, Trevor was no longer playing hockey and basketball.  It was baseball that occupied his after-school time now.  He had to be picked up at the school’s diamond in an hour.  Johnny said we’d eat supper in town before coming home, which sounded good to me.

 

            The dogs barked, heralding the arrival of Johnny’s visitor.  I glanced out the barn window. 

 

            “Looks like Carl’s here.”

 

            Johnny grunted something unintelligible and kept on working.  A few seconds later, Carl entered the building.

 

            “So I hear you two relived the glories of your youth while I was gone.”

 

            I chuckled. “Something like that.”

 

            Johnny didn’t answer Carl, or even turn around to acknowledge his presence.  Carl looked at me.  I shrugged, not certain what was going through Johnny’s head.

 

            “I left a couple of messages on your machine today.”

 

            This time Johnny responded. 

 

“I know.”

 

            “How come you didn’t call me back?”

 

            “Been busy.”

 

            “Well if you’re not too busy now, I need ta’ talk to you.”

 

            “What about?”

 

            “We had a meeting last night.  Took another vote. This time it was unanimous. The job is yours if you want it.”

 

            Johnny turned from his work just enough so Carl and I could see him in profile.  His jaw looked like it had been carved out of stone, a clear indication of how pissed he was. 

 

            “What ‘bout--about Ellison?”

 

            Carl grinned. “He wasn’t invited. There’s talk around town that he’s planning to move back to Chicago.”

 

            “He could still sue.”

 

            “So let him.”

 

            When Johnny didn’t reply, Carl questioned, “John?”

 

            “I’ll think on it.”

 

            “What?”

 

            “I’ll think on it.”

 

            “But--”

 

            “I’ve had other offers know--ya’ know.”

 

            “No, I didn’t know.”

 

            “Well I have.”

 

            Carl looked at me.  I nodded.

 

            “Oh…uh…I see.  Okay.  So when do you…uh…do think you’ll have an answer for us?”

 

            “Few days I guess.”

 

            “Okay. I’ll tell them that. By Friday?”

 

            “Sure. I’ll let know--you know on Friday morning.”

 

            “Great.  Good.  That’ll work.” 

 

            When Johnny didn’t say anything else, Carl looked at me again.  His discomfort and confusion were obvious, but considering Johnny’s presence, there wasn’t any way I could explain what I surmised was going on.  Besides, Carl would figure it out on his own once he thought it through for a few minutes.

 

            “Guess…um…guess I better get back to work.  See you guys later.”

 

            “See ya’ later, Carl.”

 

            Johnny’s, “See ya’,” was barely audible.  Carl stared at his back a few seconds longer, then finally turned and headed for the Durango.

 

            I didn’t say anything until we’d finished in the barn and were walking to the house to wash up. 

 

            “You know, there’s an old saying that goes something like, ‘don’t kill the messenger.’”

 

            Johnny scowled. “What’s that su’pose to mean?”

 

            “Carl’s a good friend of yours.  Don’t be mad at him just because he was the one they sent out here.”

 

            “I’m not mad at him.”

 

            “You’ve got a funny way of showing it.”

 

            “Just didn’t feel like talk about--talking about it.”

 

            I couldn’t fault Johnny for being ticked off.  For as much as I knew he wanted his old job back, I also knew it wasn’t easy for him to accept that just ten days earlier almost half of the men on the police and fire commission were too gutless to stand up for him in the face of a lawsuit.  I didn’t know what I’d do if I were in his position, but I did know which decision I thought would make him the happiest.

 

            “You’re the only one who can decide what’s best,” I said as we entered the house, “but just remember what I learned the hard way a long time ago.”

 

            “What?”

 

            “That’s life’s too short to let anger and pride ruin the good things. The things you wish you could have back after your anger’s cooled and your pride doesn’t seem so important any more.”      

 

            Johnny didn’t respond, so I dropped the subject.  After we’d cleaned up, we left to get Trevor.  We ate supper at Yuri’s before returning home.  Trevor went to his room to do homework while Johnny and I settled in front of the T.V.  The ferry accident was still making the local news as the Alaskan transportation committee began its investigation into why the ship had sunk.  From what the reporter said, it would be several weeks before any conclusions were reached.

 

Johnny paid little attention to the news report on our “relived glories” as Carl referred to it. He hadn’t been so quiet and distracted since I’d first arrived.  This time I knew what was on his mind, but since I didn’t have any advice to give him beyond what I’d already offered, I kept my opinions to myself and hoped he’d be happy with whatever decision he finally reached.

                       

Chapter 71

 

            Roy arrived at the paramedic-training center on Monday morning an hour before he was scheduled to. He liked to be fully prepared whenever a new group of students arrived.  He started coffee brewing in the kitchen that, despite a complete remodeling, still held the essence of Station 51’s day room to the man who’d spent so many years in this building.

 

            Roy had left Eagle Harbor the previous Wednesday as planned.  Johnny drove him to Gus’s after dropping Trevor off at school.  From there, Gus flew Roy to Anchorage where he caught his flight for L.A.  

 

            Roy’d been gone from home for two months.  He was eager to return to his wife and family, yet it wasn’t easy saying goodbye to Trevor and Johnny.  The three of them had been through a lot together since February, and in so many ways Trev and Johnny were also Roy’s family, just as much as if Johnny had been his brother by blood, and Trevor his nephew. 

 

            Roy had said his goodbyes to Trevor that morning before they left the house. Johnny hadn’t told Trevor he’d been offered his job back.  Not that Roy blamed him. Johnny didn’t need pressure from Trevor regarding this decision any more than he needed it from Roy or Carl. As far as Trevor knew, they would still be vacating the house he’d grown up in and move into a new home sometime during November.  Maybe that would happen yet.  Roy didn’t know.  He got the impression that no matter what decision Johnny made, he’d go forward with the purchase of the land. Roy thought that was a smart idea.  Whether Johnny didn’t return to his job or whether he did, eventually the day would come when he had to vacate the home owned by the fire department.  If his plans were to stay in Eagle Harbor after retirement, then owning property there was a wise investment.

 

            Roy’s goodbyes to Johnny were said at the airport while they waited for Gus to do a pre-flight check. They exchanged a bear hug, then slowly walked toward the plane. With a grin and just a hint of embarrassment, Johnny said, “Glad you didn’t leave when I tole--told you to get the hell out.”

 

            Roy smiled.  “I’m glad I didn’t either.”

 

            “Thanks, Roy.  Couldn’t ‘ave done it without you.”

 

            “You could have. But either way, I was happy to help.”

 

            “Tell Jo and the kids thanks.”

 

            “For what?”

 

            “Lettin’ you stay so long.”

 

            “They probably didn’t even miss me.”

 

            Johnny shot Roy a look that said he thought otherwise.  As they reached the plane, Roy with his suitcase in hand and Johnny carrying the backpack, Gus trotted down the stairs.

 

            “I’m ready to head out if you are, Roy.”

 

            “I’m ready.”

 

            Gus took the suitcase and backpack, trotting up the stairs to stow them.  Johnny patted his old friend on the back, said, “Thanks again for ever’thing,” then stepped back from the plane and watched as Roy’s boarded it. 

 

            He stood on the edge of the tarmac watching the plane taxi down the runway. He waved until the Cessna was too high in the air for Johnny to be more than a speck on the ground to Roy.

 

            Roy glanced at the clock on his office wall.  Going on nothing more than instinct, he picked up the phone and dialed a number from memory.  He wasn’t too surprised when he heard a familiar voice on the other end of the line.

 

            “Eagle Harbor Fire Dep’arment. Chief Gage speaking.”

 

            “I had a feeling I’d find you there.”

 

             Johnny chuckled. “You know me too well.”

 

            “Guess I do.”

 

            The men talked for a few minutes about Roy’s trip home, and how Johnny finally felt useful again. Like Roy, he’d arrived at work early that day in order to settle back in after such a prolonged absence.  He still had some physical therapy sessions ahead of him, and was only allowed to work part time until he saw Doctor Webber for a checkup in mid-May, but from the tone of his voice, Roy knew Johnny was right where he needed to be in order for him to make a complete recovery. 

 

            The training center’s back door opened and voices drifted in from the kitchen.

 

            “Sorry to have to cut this off, Johnny, but I’d better go. Some of my students just came in.”

 

            “That’s okay.  I gotta go too. 

 

            They said goodbye, but right before Roy hung up the phone he heard Johnny call his name.

 

            “Yeah?  I’m still here.”

 

            “Juz--just wanted to say that I’m glad you caught me.”

 

            “I’m glad I did too, Junior,” Roy chuckled. “I’m glad I did too.” 

 

            They hung up, both of them now occupied with starting their workdays.  Thirty minutes later, as Roy looked out over the faces that reminded him of how young he and Johnny had been when they’d begun their paramedic training, he was happy that he and his closest friend were given the opportunity to make up for lost years.




 

~ ~ ~

 




 


(January, 2005)

 

Thank you to long-time fandom friend Audrey for answering numerous questions about her home state of Colorado.

 

Thank you to Becca for taking the time to answer medical questions.

 

Thank you to another long-time fandom friend, Jane L., for always volunteering to read and offer opinions on any Emergency! story I’m in the process of writing.  

 

And thank you to Jill Hargan, who took so much time out of her busy schedule to read this story while it was a work in progress, and then for offering to give it a final beta read upon completion. Every so often in fandom life, you’re lucky enough to find another writer who is your “kindred spirit,” as Anne Shirley refers to her treasured friend Diana in the Anne of Green Gables books.  Jill and I can talk about writing and story telling techniques all day if given half a chance, making her my kindred spirit in this hobby known as fan fiction.